Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

My family was never considered a noble house. They are not wrong; we’re not. House Poles is, was, and always will be known as a result of Targeryens fucking the commonfolk of Dragonstone. They can say what they want about us. In the end, it’s not really important.

You may ask who I am. I’m Yoren of House Poles. We are descendants of a woman who served in the kitchen at Dragonstone and Baelon Targeryen. No, not Baelon the Brave, but the son of Aenys Targeryen, one of the previous masters of Dragonstone, long before the Conquest.

We are the Dragonseeds, as people call the Targeryen bastards. Baelon loved the servant and slept with her. How simple is that, eh? And nine months later, she gave him a son. Of course, as a Targeryen, he couldn’t marry the servant girl, and so he never legitimized his bastard son as Targeryen, but he did not cast the child or mother aside and raised him as best as he could.

He named him Yoren. His father wasn’t complaining about it, as he himself had fucked many daughters of fishermen in the village under the castle and had a few bastards of his own. When Baelon inherited the dragonstone after his brother, Lord Aelyx, died, he could name him his heir. But my ancestor, by that time seventeen years old, refused the offer.

He was a bastard born from a dragon and a servant. He never wished to rule or polute the blood of Valyria. Instead, he decided to become a knight who would serve the Lord of Dragonstone loyally until the end. He decided to leave the island and traveled to the Stormlands, where he intended to gain his knighthood. He wanted to prove himself.

Thanks to his father training him, he was a fine warrior, skilled in arms and horseback riding. And the training soon showed its results as he became a knight after one tourney at Storm’s End, where he, as a hedge knight named Loyal Dragon, took down four opponents, with one of them being a son and heir of House Durrandon, Arlan V. After this battle, the Arlan himself asked Yoren to kneel and knighted him in front of all people, as there were doubts that he was a true knight.

Since that day, he has been known as a Yoren, or White Dragon, because of the sigil he wore, a white dragon on a sea-blue field. After that, he returned to Dragonstone to join the Dragonstone knights. He served loyally, as he promised, to his father and then to his brother Daemion, who succeeded his father after he died.

Daemion Targeryen feared Yoren, due to Yoren being a son of Baelon, and that he might try to claim the dragonstone for himself. These fears were cast aside after the small rebellion within the guards, led by another bastard, Aron the Silver Fox. He was a bastard of Lord Aenys, which meant he was a bastard brother of Daemion. He was a bitter man, older than Daemion, and when he was cast aside and never legitimized, he grew bitter and bitter until one says he tried to kill Daemion and claim the dragonstone.
Yoren saved his uncle from the traitor in the last second, slayed the Silver Fox himself, and Daemion honored him by giving him a small keep at Dragonstone, named The White Claw.

He also named him a commander of the guards and gave him a noble status as a token of his graditude. He gave himself the name Yoren Poles, used a white dragon on a sea-blue field as his sigil, and as our house words, he chose the words „Loyal We Stay." Of course he couldn’t think about marrying a noble woman, but he had to wed a common woman, which he didn’t mind.

And that is the story of my house. We were with Aegon the Conquerer when he declared himself king, by his side. We became loyal vassals of Dragonstone, always ready to protect our lords. And now I am here.

I was born in 113 A.C. as the third son of Amery Poles, heir of the White Claw. My grandfather, Jojen Poles, who was still alive, has served many years as a knight of Dragonstone in years when The Old King, Jaehaerys, was in his prime.
As my house descended from the blood of Valyria, typical Valyrian traits like purple eyes and silver or blond hair were not a surprise in our family.

He loyally served Queen Alyssane, whom he absolutely adored, and a lot of times he told us stories of her kindness. My father was his only child, as his wife died while giving birth. We have that in common. I never met my mother, as she died when she gave birth to me.
My father missed her terribly, as did my brothers, Alyn and Barrick. They raised me with love, which is not common with kids who believe they killed their mother. My brothers were always kind to me. They loved to play that old game where we acted as knights. We always had a lot of scratches on our faces and bodies when we finished. Father wasn’t happy seeing that. Grandfather was laughing his lungs off. He always said, „These lads are going to be fine knights one day.“

My early life was a fine one. Since my 6th birthday, me and my brothers have often visited Dragonstone, as our father decided to give us proper training as masters of arms. It was fun. I loved these training sessions, as they gave us a chance to beat each other without my father complaining.

With time, I became pretty good with swords and morningstars. Of course, I could never beat my brothers. Alyn was five years older than me, and Barick was four years older. But it didn’t stop me. I wanted to be better and stronger, so one day I could beat my brothers.

All of us had our own ambitions and dreams.

Alyn wanted to become a commander of guards at Dragonstone. He loved that place. Thanks to our father and his brothers in arms, he knew every brick at the castle. When they could, they showed us all the important parts of the castle. The Stone Drum, Tower of the Sea Dragon, and Room of the Painted Table. Alyn was fascinated by the place, and soon he started to discover the secrets of the castle on his own, much to the dismay of all the guards who had to find him when he went missing. Of course he was about to be a master of White Claw as the firstborn son, so he also had his duties as the son of an heir. But even our father told him that since our house is „worth as much as a pile of horse shit,“ he could do almost anything.

Barrick dreamed of becoming a member of the King’s Guard. We idolized the great knights of history and read all the stories of their heroic deeds. Ryam Redwyne, Corlys Velaryon, first Lord Commander of the First King’s Guard, Harold Westerling, Gyles Morrigen, Joffrey Dogget... He wanted to be like them and dreamed of being given the white cloak, swearing the oath, and protecting the king and the Targeryen dynasty.

As for me, I just wanted to become a knight. I never had big ambitions in my life. I had no chance of inheriting the White Claw as the youngest child of an heir to keep. I dreamed of joining the King’s Guard, but with age, I realized it’s just a more noble Night’s Watch. No marriage, no children, serving until you die... I mean, I want to protect the royal family, even with my life. But later in my life, I realized I didn’t want to throw away the pleasures of this world for a fancy-ass title and white cloak.

I respected the King’s Guard; they were the greatest knights in the Seven Kingdoms, but they were chained by duty. My father considered the option of sending me to the Citadel. I’d not mind srudying; I love reading, and I think I’d have a chance of becoming a maester, but I wanted to ride in tourneys, battle in wars, gain glory as a fine warrior, enjoy my life as best as I could, and then I’d rest, marry a common girl, have children, and die, knowing I didn’t waste my life.

Someone even tried to convince me to join the faith, but I quickly told them to fuck off. After years, I came to the conclusion that faith in the Seven, faith in the Lord of the Light, or other faiths are stupid and created just to control people. I may have a small faith in the Old Gods, as there is a small piece of truth in the stories of The Long Night. Also, it doesn‘t mean I openly disrespect my faith in the Seven or any other gods. I believe there is something above us, but not Seven, the Lord of Light, or any of those gods from Esoss. I call it destiny.

While we grew up in the shadow of the castle of Dragonstone, we were often told of the political situation in the Seven Kingdoms and other stuff around it. We knew King Viserys named her daughter, Princess Rhaenyra, his heir and didn’t back down on the decision even after his new wife, Alicent Hightower, gave him three sons. Often, we were told that Rhaenyra would be our new queen. Our grandfather and father both supported the claim of Princess Rhaenys and her son, Laenor Velaryon, at the Great Council in 101 AC and were sad when the Lords of the Realm chose Viserys over them. When he named her Rhaenyra, they were happy. Rhaenyra was a realm’s delight, loved and adored by lords, commonfolk, knights, and singers. And when she married Laenor Velaryon, our family celebrated the „bad decision,“ as my grandfather called it, because the result of the council would be fixed.

But even the smallest keeper in the Westeros could not escape the gossip.

There were rumors that Rhaenyra’s sons with Laenor were bastards, as they had no Valyrian traits as both their parents had. Rumors told us that they were sons of Harwin Strong, that they are no heirs, that Rhaenyra should be stripped of the title of heir, and that Viserys’s son Aegon should be king after him. Little did we know how all those things would escalate in the years to come and how they would change the fate of me, my house, and the whole realm.

Chapter Text

I was sitting in the window of my room, watching the horizon and the birds in the sky. I was always a dreamer. I often found myself imagining myself as a bird. Free, flying far away from home, seeing new places behind the Narrow Sea in Essos, or even here in Westeros.

But then I quickly came to my senses. Nobody can fly... except the blood of the dragon.

All my life, I was living here on the island of Dragonstone, in the shadow of a castle, where my ancestors served and where our house was born. We often saw dragons in the sky, flying above the sea or circling above the dragonmont.

Mostly, we saw the wild dragons, those who were not tamed by the Targeryens. One of them, which we called Sheepstealer, was often seen devastating the whole flock of sheep to the shepherd’s dismay. Yes, he was used to seeing his sheep being eaten by the dragon, but it still hurt him. The other dragons we didn’t see that much of. I admired dragons for their strength and had huge respect for them, but I was also a little scared of them.

Two years ago, I was taking a walk around the Dragonmont with my brother Alyn, and we heard a dragon shriek. It was the dreadful sound we both knew. It was Cannibal, the most feared dragon of all, who wasn’t above killing and eating anything he saw, even other dragons. We both knew what he was capable of and didn’t want to end up as dragon food, so we started to run. As I was only eight years old, I couldn’t run that fast, so my brother took me on his back and carried me all the way home. We were scared like never. Since then, I have never tried to go there again.

The sun was falling down slowly, and I was again caught in my dreams when I heard a distant shriek. I quickly regained my senses and looked to see where the sound was coming from. Then I saw it. Four dragons are flying next to each other. I couldn’t tell which dragons I saw, but I realized they were coming from the west.

„They must be flying from King’s Landing.“ I thought. But before I could think it over, I heard my brothers calling me.

„Yoren! Father is calling us! Come down, dreamy head!“ called Barrick with laughter.

I hated that nickname. I quickly dressed myself in my better clothes. Leather boots, brown pants, which reminded me of a flour sack soaked in horse shit, a white shirt, and a leather jacket. I ran down as fast as I could, thinking about what was going on.

„What’s happening?“ I asked them. BarrIck and Alyn were smiling from ear to ear.

„Father sent for us. We must head to the castle now. He said, We are about to take responsibility and represent our house.“

That confused me. Father never called us to the castle. Most of the time, we came by ourselves, as we were well known by most of the guards and as we had an agreement that we would come there each second day for a practice. But we had one day before.

„What do you mean by representing our house?“ Alyn messed up my hair, as he liked to do, mostly to just piss me off and look me in the eyes.

„Princess Rhaenyra has arrived at Dragonstone with her husband Laenor and her sons.“ He said, excited in his voice, palpable.

That caught my attention. I heard a lot of Rhaenyra and her family, mostly drunken sailors, at the harbor. Most of it was an insult that would give them a death sentence. It was an open secret that Laenor Velaryon was fucking squires, but stories of the „lovers“ who slept with him were so gross that I nearly puked.

That’d be fine if they didn’t start to insult the honor of the princess and the legitimacy of her sons, Jacaerys, Lucerys, and the youngest of them, Joffrey. These rumors have been spread by the enemies of the princess, which meant the people who were loyal to Alicent Hightower and men who saw women only as things with only one purpose: breeding.

Me and my brothers were always great listeners, and we loved to listen to sailors tell stories and news from around the world. It was fun, at least to the point when they were still not that drunk. Part of me was wondering why they came here. If she was an heir to the Iron Throne, why did she leave the capital?

“Well, we shall not let Father wait.“ I said, finally, as I smiled in excitement. "We shall not let our father wait!"

„That’s our brother!“ shouted Barrick, raising his fist in the air. We didn’t have horses, so we quickly ran up to the hill on which stood the old castle of Dragonstone. We knew all the short cuts from our village to the old stone bridge, the only way to get to the main gate.

I was always stunned by its dreadful beauty. The old home of the last dragonlords from Old Valyria was a haunting place. People told stories that the halls of the castle are haunted by the ghosts of ladies who served Rhaena Targeryen, sister of The Old King, who were killed by her husband and his poisonous glass of wine. And yet, the Valyrian architecture was so beautiful. I had goosebumps every time I entered the gates.

When we reached the gate, one of the knights stepped in our way.

„Back off! This is no place for low-born brats!“ growled the knight under his helmet. We didn’t need to see his face to recognize him.

Ser Alfred Broome. He was the eldest and most skilled knight serving at Dragonstone, as well as a bitter old cunt. He had sour manners, even in front of many noble people. We hated him, and our father wasn't on the best terms with him. But he knew us from seeing us in the courtyard. It made no sense. Alyn stepped forward.

„We’re sons of Ser Amery Poles; he summoned us here, ser. May we pass?“ He announced it with a calm voice. Broome laughed as if Alyn had told him the funniest joke ever.

Of course, and I am the embodiment of a maiden. Get out!“ We stood our ground, though. Broome was easy to lose his temper, and when he saw we wouldn’t go, he got angry.

„I said, GET OUT!“ He screamed Broome, and with that, he drew his sword to scare us. I backed down a little, but Barrick and Alyn were standing still, not moving by an inch. I realized I act like a coward. And only because of my old cousin that Broome was. I stepped forward next to my brothers, looking the knight in the eyes. That was it for him.

"Fine! Have it your way!" Broome yelled and stepped forward, raising his sword. Alyn and Barrick stepped forward, with their hands on the hilts of their own swords, protecting me. He was about to attack when a loud voice came from behind him.

„BACK OFF, BROOME!!“ He turned around. In the gate was standing Ser. Robert Quince. Quince was a fine warrior and a good friend of our house. He even trained us in the courtyard when he had time. Yes, he could be harsh, but overall, he was friendly and just. Broome growled and stepped aside. Ser. Robert rushed to us and smiled.

I’m sorry, I forgot to inform the gate guard. I hope that Ser Broome didn’t do anything to you.“ He asked us, giving a sharp look to the knight. We looked at each other, then we looked at Broome, who was still angry, and I swear I could hear his armor rattle as he shook in rage.

„No, it’s fine, ser. Ser Broome wasn’t informed of our arrival, and we don’t really look noble.“ Said Alyn after a while. I couldn’t resist adding wood to the fire of Broome’s rage.

It seems even though we were training here for some time, he didn’t recognize us. Hmm…probably sun blinded his eyes or cloud in his head clouded his memory.“

My brothers chuckled at my joke, and even Ser Robert gave me a smile. Broome wasn’t laughing at all. All he wanted was to slap me and my brothers. We didn’t want to stay there much longer, so we quickly ran inside, leaving Broome with his rage outside the gate.

The courtyard was still the same. A few stands with weapons, battle dummies filled with straw, a small blacksmith's forge, a dog shelter, and other common things you’d see in the castle courtyard. The floor was made of stone bricks, but I remember that there was mud when I first came in here. Over the years, they decided to make the courtyard more noble and pretty, so they made the stonebricks fill the courtyard.

Guards were standing around the courtyard, and servants were running around like they'd lost their minds, yelling what to do and other things.

„Preparation for Princess Rhaenyra’s arrival seems to be going on, but not that easily.“ Barrick said. Before anyone could answer him, our father appeared from behind the corner and ran straight to us.

„My boys! I’m glad my message reached you so fast. We have work to do.“ He said it proudly.

„What work?“ asked Barrick, his voice full of expectations. Father smiled at us and pointed at the armory.

„Go there. The Master of Arms will give you the practice swords and armor.“ That left us in confusion.

„But father? Why have we had to come so fast if it’s only a practice?“ I asked. My father smiled and stroked my hair.

Princess Rhaenyra’s sons will be practicing here with you from now on. We need Princess and her court to see that you are practicing to defend them. Alyn, Barrick, you two will sparre with me.“ They both nodded and, without further asking, headed to the armory. Father then knelt in front of me.

„And you'll be sparring with the princes,“ said the father with pride in his voice.

My mouth dropped in shock. Me? Sparring with the princes of Valyrian blood? That’d meant one thing.

„Father, what does it mean?" My father nodded and smiled at me again.

„Yes. You will train now with the princes; you may befriend them. and maybe one day you will serve them as their sworn sword and shield.“

I was speechless, so I nodded and ran to the armory, faster than I ever ran there.

Master of Arms helped me into armor. I hated armor. Yes, you need protection in battle, but it takes your speed and vitality. I told this to the master of arms, and he figured out what was good for me. In my ten years, I was slender, and for my age, I was pretty tall. Though I wasn’t as tall as my brother Alyn, I was almost as tall as Barrick, who was fourteen years old.

Since the incident with Cannibal happened, I started to race in the streets of a village with the children of fishermen. I gained speed and some strength too. The Master of Arms knew my options, so he gave me an armor made of boiled leather and an iron helmet. I took my favorite weapon, a bastard sword.

„Fine weapon for a son of the bastard house.“ I said it all the time when I was preparing for a battle. We never cared to hide our roots. Why would we? We are descendants of a bastard, just like the Baratheons, with the difference that Orys Baratheon was a bastard brother of Aegon the Conquerer. He got all of his things just for a few wins and because he was Aegon’s only friend. Our ancestor was a bastard of a second son. Yes, maybe he ruled Dragonstone later, but my ancestor was loyal and never wished to have anything granted.

We are fighting to get what we want. If we want it, we must deserve it.

I was practicing against the training dummy. Ser Robert watched over me and tested my skills with a sword.

„Slash from below!“ he yelled. I slashed.

„Thrust into the left shoulder!“ I thrusted.

„Cut his head off!“

I slightly raised the sword and quickly slashed into the dummy’s neck part. Ser. Robert nodded and took a wooden sword. I loved this part of practice.

„Now try and hit me, Yoren.“ He said it in a challenging tone. I nodded and slashed in the direction of his chest. He blocked the attack with his sword and tried to push me back with his free arm. I dodged his arm and dove down with my strength. I pushed his sword hand back and quickly aimed the tip of the blade at Ser Robert’s lower belly. Before he could regain control, the tip was pushed into his stomach. He surrendered, throwing his sword on the ground. I looked up at him and grimmed.

„I believe this is how it looks when knights don’t pay a whore.“ I chuckled at him. The next thing I hear is laughter from guards and a few squires who were watching us, including Ser Robert himself.

„Your tongue is sharp like a Valyrian steel lad. You can cut your opponents with your words as well as with your blade.“ I couldn’t do anything but smile at that compliment. I got up and prepared for another spare when a horn echoed through the courtyard. Everyone turned around as the main gate opened.

„Princess Rhaenyra of House Targeryen! Princess of Dragonstone, Heir to the Iron Throne, and her husband, Ser Laenor of House Velaryon! Heir to the Driftmark, High Tides, and the Driftwood Throne!“ shouted the herald.

Everyone left their duties, maybe except the blacksmith, who had to calm the flames down so he wouldn‘t burn down the castle. Everyone was standing in line as the royal parade was getting through the gate.

There she was. Princess Rhaenyra herself, dressed in black and red, the colors of her house. The future of the realm was here in front of me. I narrowed my eyes so I could see her better. She wasn’t as beautiful as I was told. She had a thin and slightly wrinkled face. She definitely looked older than she actually was. But soon I realized that she must still be exhausted from pregnancy and giving birth to a baby she carried in her arms.

But even when exhausted, she had that expression. Expression of a strong and determined person. In her eyes was a fire that burned bright red. Right when I saw her, I knew she was strong and she'd make a fine queen one day.

I was so stunned by the energy that was around her that I forgot to kneel. Thankfully, my father got me out of my dream by striking me in the shoulder, and I quickly bent the knee.

Next to her was her husband, Ser Laenor. He looked exactly as sailors described him. His silver dreadlocks were tied into a ponytail, in contrast with his dark skin. His face was healthy and shone with pure happiness, probably due to the birth of his third child. From what I could say, he was handsome, as people said.

Right behind him walked a tall, brown-haired man, who I learned was his sworn shield, Ser Qarl Corey. And from what I’ve heard, he is right now a current paramour of his. I could see why Laenor liked him. He was pretty handsome, too.

Then I finally noticed two boys next to Rhaenyra. Her sons, Jacaerys and Lucerys, Right when I saw them, I realized that the rumors were true. Even a blind man could figure out that they aren’t Laenor’s. Pale skin wouldn’t be anything bad, since Rhaenyra was pale too. But brown hair, black eyes, and a flat nose were not traits of either of their parents.

I never saw Harwin Strong; I just heard of him from sailors. But from the descriptions I heard, it all agreed. They weren’t Velaryons. They were Strongs.

My brothers realized it too. I shared a quick look with them but immediately turned away. I had a feeling saying it out loud in this castle would come with a big price.

Ser Robert came forward and bowed. „Princess Rhaenyra, welcome home.“ She smiled and nodded.

„I’m glad I’m here.“ Ser Robert made a circle with his wrist, giving us permission to stand up. Me and my family are tired after a long journey. We are departing for our quarters and rest.“ Said Rhaenyra, visibly tired. Servants started to carry their personal possessions up into the castle while her sons were looking around the courtyard.

I returned to practicing against the dummy as Ser Robert left with Rhaenyra. I was slashing and thrusting into the dummy and trying to absorb what just happened. I was battling the dummy for maybe an hour, but the confusion didn't disappear. And with that, doubts and anger started to appear.

„The rumors were true... Her sons are bastards. Maybe the voices calling for Aegon are right. I was whispering to myself. I didn’t know what to think or what I should believe.

"How could she... how could she spit into the realm's face like that?" I mumbled under my nose so nobody could hear me. I was so lost in my own thoughts that I was starting to get frustrated with it. And soon the goblet of patience was spilled on the floor. Out of frustration, I threw the wooden sword away and punched into the dummy with my bare fist.

„DAMNIT!“ I screamed in anger, making everyone near me turn around. Frustration and anger were visible on my face. I noticed their looks and panicked a bit. I hid my face in my hands and growled. It was too much for me to take at once.

I was raised and taught that Rhaenyra is the rightful heir, and nobody can say otherwise. I was told she was an honorable woman who loved the realm. But with this spit into the realm’s face, how can she be a queen? Yes, I may be a descendant of a Targeryen bastard. But we never tried to claim the power just because we had dragon blood in our veins. She is trying to put her bastards in power, even though everyone can see the truth, maybe except the King himself.

All my beliefs were shattered by seeing what a shame she brought upon the King’s decision. I wanted to run from Dragonstone to King’s Landing and serve as a squire to Aegon, his firstborn son and rightful heir to the Iron Throne. Or just run away from the castle, never coming back. I didn't know.

I sat on the rock, my face still hidden in my hands, breathing slowly. Then I feel a tap on my shoulder. I looked up and saw both bastard sons above me. I quickly looked them up so I could recognize them easily.

The taller one with straight hair and a thin face was Jacaerys. Lucerys was smaller, with curly hair and a more rounded face.

"Um, what do you wish of me, my princes?" I asked, being taken back a little, but quickly regained my composure as Lucery was giving me back my wooden sword.

„It is yours, right?“ he asked kindly. I slightly nodded and took it.

„Yes, thank you.“ I mumbled silently and got on my feet, facing the dummy, for the next set of practice I was taught by Ser Robert. I needed to practice, or maybe unleash the anger on the dummy—maybe just both of them. But when I landed a few blows, they both stepped in front of me.

"Do you need anything, if I may ask?" I said, a bit annoyed by their. I raised my eyebrows in surprise as Jacaerys asked, „Mother told us we’ll be practicing with you. When we’ll get the armor, can we sparre together?“

Chapter Text

I was standing in silence, trying to process my thoughts and also keep myself from vomiting in disgust. Two bastard sons of Rhaenyra Targeryen wanted to spar with me. I was told I'd train with them, and I was willing to be their sparring partner, but that was before I realized their claim to the throne was void, and their mere presence in my closeness was making me sick.

They are not heirs to the Iron Throne, nor their mother, I thought to myself. I wanted to laugh a little, send them away, and tell them not to bother me. But on the other hand, they were the sons of the princess, bastards or not, and I wouldn’t dare insult them in their home, especially with their dragons around. Burning like wood in the fireplace was the last thing I wanted in that moment.

„Of course. I’ll wait until you put on the armor, my princes.“ I answered with a forced smile and leaned against the wooden railing of the battle square.

"Alright. We will be back soon." Jace said, patting Luke's shoulder and mumbling something into his ear. Then they both walked to the armory, having a small conversation. I watched them, trying to remember their features.

Jacaerys was younger than me, maybe a few moons behind me, while Lucerys was a year, maybe two, younger than me. I was a bit taller than Jace while Luke's head was reaching my collar bones. They were both at the age when kids are usually named as pages or even squires to other knights.

Now I understand why my father insisted that I was the perfect training partner for them. I was their age, and right now, I was an aspiring young warrior, as ser Robert once told me. I just wondered what my father thinks now.

He must have seen them before; he was in King’s Landing a few times, and even my grandfather was there. How can they still support Rhaenyra? Is it possible they would still support her even when this is happening? It doesn’t make any sense.

Both my father and grandfather are honorable knights, never allowing dishonor to stain the name of our noble lords and rulers. It didn't make any sense. It must have some deeper reason I can't  see. But what I saw with my own eyes was that the promised princes and heirs who I was supposed to sparre with are nothing more than bastards without price, maybe just that they are sons of the heir to the throne...for now.

While I was waiting, my brothers came to me; both were breathing fast from the training. Both of them leaned on the railing, one from each side next to me. I saw Alyn was more tired and beaten than Barrick, and I had to chuckle.

"What's that, Alyn? Barrick did again kick your butt?" I teased him. Alyn just snorted and punched me in the shoulder. 

"Shut up..." He grunted. Barrick gave me an amused smirk.

"Yes, he got a royal beating from me. I can tell I am the strongest of us three now." He laughed. I smiled at that comment, as he wasn't wrong. He was truly stronger than Alyn now. Maybe because Barrick was more stubborn and determined to work on himself, which I admired on him. We both laughed on Alyn's account for a while, while Alyn was giving us his typical funny "angry" face. We stopped laughing after a while, and then an awkward silence appeared between us.

„So... what do you think of the princess and her family?“ I asked them, breaking the pause in our conversation. I asked as quietly as possible because too many people were around. But Alyn and Barrick knew what I really wanted to ask.

„The rumors are true.“ Barrick said it with a sour tone in his voice. „I wonder if King is blind or a fool when he’s still keeping her as his heir when it’s visible she was fucking with the Stro-„

We had to cover his mouth as one of the king’s guards was passing us. He widened his eyes in surprise as we both held our hands over his mouth and squirmed, growling into our palms, trying to speak.

„Shut up, Barrick; we are not in the best place to speak like that. You want to lose your head?“ Alyn growled as he stepped on his foot. Barrick howled in pain as Alyn was wearing boots with iron soles. He looked at us and shook his head. We released him from our grasp.

„But I can’t deny you’re right.“ Whispered Alyn, visibly disappointed.

„It’s an insult to our King.“ He continued whispering. Barrick nodded in agreement. We all shared the same thoughts. They looked at me with a slight mockery in their eyes. And here I knew it's my turn to be a laughing bag. They looked around to see if anyone was around. Nobody was. That was their signal to start laughing at me.

"It seems like our baby brother will be training with really strong opponents.“ Chuckled Alyn in a whisper. Barrick had to cover his mouth so he wouldn’t laugh. I smiled at the joke. It was funny, but in this situation, they were words of treason.

"Idiots," I muttered under my nose. 

„Here they go." giggled Alyn, pointing to an armory. Jace and Luke were coming back. "We’ll leave you with your new friends. Good luck and don’t hit them too  strong." Barrick said, trying to keep a serious face but failing at it, letting out a chuckle. Both of them patted me on the shoulders and walked away, talking to each other and probably making another joke on my account.

Both princes returned to me, dressed in armor and wielding wooden swords, accompanied by Ser Steffon Darklyn, a member of the Kingsguard. He was known as a fine swordsman and an honorable warrior. I asked myself if he went here with Princess Rhaenyra because the King demanded it or from his free will. He must see who he’s training. But nothing of it mattered in that moment. The only thing that mattered to me was that I should not be defeated by them.

„Let’s start, lads!“ Encouraged Ser Darklyn. Both Jacaerys and Lucerys were ready to train against the dummies in front of Zhem. I watched them for a while, observing their moves. I had to smile, as it seemed they at least knew the basics. I was honestly starting to feel excited about the idea of training with them. But first, I wanted to see if they were worth my time.

„If I may, Ser...“ I said, stepping in front of their dummies and pointing my sword at them. „We wanted to sparre together. I want them two against me, if you don’t mind, ser.“

I didn’t look away from them, as I wanted to see how they'd react to my challenge. They first looked at each other with a quick look into each other’s eyes, agreed, and looked at Ser Darklyn, who was giving me a sharp look, as if he knew my intentions. „Well, you give yourself a big disadvantage, young boy. For such a young age, you are bold." He said, measuring me with his look. Then he scratched his beard and looked at the princes.

"Lads, try to defeat this boy. What is your name, young lad?“

I took off my helmet and shook my head, so my dirty blond hair lay on my shoulders. Both of them were already prepared to fight. 

„I’m Yoren Poles, son of Amery Poles, knight in the service of Dragonstone.“ With these words, I moved into the battle position. „Come, and don’t hesitate to hit me with all your strength!" I encouraged them. Both of them nodded at me and looked at Serge Steffon, who stepped aside and allowed us to begin.

Both of them charged at me. Jacaerys attacked me first, trying to hit me in the face. I dodged his attack and slashed in his direction. He blocked my sword, and that was the moment Lucery took the chance. He tried to hit my wrist with a quick slash, but he was not fast enough. I removed my sword from the clutch, leaving Lucery’s sword to hit the ground. I tried to step on his sword and disarm him, but Jacaerys pushed me back with his hands.

I lost my balance for a second and took a few steps back. And that was when both of them attacked together from both sides. I dodged their attacks, trying not to fall to the ground. Before I realized it, my back met the wall.

"He's trapped,!" Yelled Lucerys, running at me. Both of them tried to hit me. I dodged by crouching down and quickly thrusting in Lucery’s direction, right onto his head. He dodged in the last second, stapping back, allowing me to get off the wall.

I unleashed my own chain of blows on Lucerys, still trying to keep both of them in my sight. That was why I took off my helmet, so I could see the field around me. Lucerys blocked my attacks with some trouble, as I was older and stronger.

Jacaerys tried to surprise me when he tried to deliver a hit on my head from above, but I saw him in the corner of my eye. I stepped aside as his sword flied through the air and grabbed on to his chestplate, dragging him to me and making him lose his stability.

„Smart, but not fast enough.“ I said that and pushed him into his brother. They both fell to the ground like two bags of weed. I kicked away Jacaerys’s sword from his hand and pointed mine at him. Lucerys wasn’t a thread now, as Jacaerys was laying on him.

„Not bad at all, but I thought in two you could be better.“ I taunted them in a friendly tone. Ser Steffon frowned at my words, but I could see he had agreed with me. Both of them looked at me, trying to process what just happened. As they both tried to get up, I put down my sword and offered Jacaerys my hand.

I may think they are not worthy as heirs, but they are not bad at arms, and I was always respectful to my opponents. He accepted my hand, and I put him back on his legs. Lucerys got back in a few seconds too.

After they recovered from the slight shock of the defeat, I again got into my attacking position.

„Come at me!“ I dared both of them. I wanted to see if they would put on a good fight. Lucery attacked me, this time aiming for my chest. I was blocking his attacks with no problem, but I adored his burning spirit. Truly like a little dragon. 

And again, I got lost in my thoughts, and Jacaerys noticed that I was only concentrating on his brother. He took the chance and crashed into me with his shoulder. I lost my balance and fell to the ground. I had my leather armor, so I rolled to the left, escaping a blow from Lucerys. They aren't so bad after all, I thought.

I swiftly got back on my feet, just in time to block Jacaery’s strike from above. He had some strength, I admit. I stepped back and looked at them.

„You ain’t half bad, my princes." I chuckled. I meant it seriously. They definitely weren’t that kind of royals who sit their asses the whole day, eating lemon cakes. These boys were trained well. Of course, they had a lot to learn, just like me.

Ser Steffon stepped in and kneeled to the princes, giving them some advice. When they nodded, he moved out of our way, and the fight could continue.

This time, I attacked first. With my sword in one hand, I slashed on Jacaery’s sword arm, and he dodged. I took the sword in two hands and slashed upwards. I felt that the tip of the sword sharply scratched his chestplate. I turned to Lucerys, who made a swift move to my left side. I slashed his way, but he dodged once more.

„NOW!“ screamed Jacaerys. Before I realized what happened, both of them were standing on both sides, delivering swift slashes on my head. One hit my forehead, and the second hit me in my teeth. My head spin, and I fell to the ground, as long and wide as I was. I felt blood in my mouth and on my forehead. I moaned in pain, spitting blood from my mouth.

„Argh, that was a good one.“ That was all I could get out of myself. My vision started to be blurry, and my head spun. Then I see one of the princes giving me a hand.

„Go find Maester Gerardys! I’ll watch over him!“ From the voice, I recognized it as Jacaerys. I accepted his hand, and he helped me sit. I leaned against the fence, breathing heavily. Then I see Lucery’s running to the group of people.

„Our hits tore your lip and skin on your forehead. Luke is getting a maester.“ He said it with worry in his voice. Ser Darklyn knelt next to me, asking how many fingers I saw. Luckily, my head stopped spinning so I could answer correctly, but it still hurt as hell.

Lucerys returned with Maester Gerardys, Maester in service of Dragonstone. He was an older man who was truly valued by the residents of Dragonstone and even the commonfolk in the village. Not that the maester from the village was bad, but he had no such education and skill as Gerardys.

„Are you alright?“ asked Lucerys, soft and scared. They both cared, which I was surprised by. I thought they would not care less for the son of a low-born knight.

„Yes, just a few scratches. Thank you for your care, my  princes." I exhaled the words, trying to act like nothing happened. Both princes looked at each other, nodding and again turning to me.

„Please call us Jace and Luke. Everyone calls us like that at the yard.“ Jacaerys said this while Gerardys was taking care of my lip. I nodded, as I couldn’t speak in the moment. They are everything, but not what I expected, I thought.

This whole practice wasn’t only testing them as warriors but also their behavior. Both of them were caring, kind, and friendly. Even to a kid who they had never seen before. Both of them stayed with me while Gerardys was working.

Meanwhile, my brothers and father got to me, worried about me. Both my brothers looked at the princes with a sharp look, while my father looked just worried. I had to calm them down.

„What happened?“ asked my father. I grinned at him and my brothers.

"It seems like the princes kicked my butt with their royal manners.“ We started to laugh, and even Jace and Luke laughed. Gerardys got up and looked at the young princes.

„I know these won’t kill him, but next time, try not to severe his head from his body,“ he said with a chuckle. Both of them blushed in shame as Gerardys smirked at them and left.

We’re sorry, Yoren. We truly are.“ Said Luke to me. I scratched my head and stood up, still kind of shaken.

„I’m fine; it wasn’t a real sword fight. You two played a good trick on me.“ I mumbled. I looked at my brothers, who were still looking at us, a bit calmed but still looking at the princes with a sharp look, though Alyn looked more calm than Barrick.

They didn’t like that they’re obviously born bastards. I don’t deny they are, and I still think their mother has brought shame upon her house. But now that I saw them in combat, I had to admit I wronged them. They are not responsible for who their parents are.

„I thought you two were just lazy princelings who wield a sword as a fancy thing, not knowing what the fight is... I was wrong." I said it with all honesty. "You two are quite brave, smart, and decently strong."

I looked around and saw almost everyone giving me a silent order to shut up. Jace noticed the looks. In his eyes, there was pain and anger. Not with me, but with those who looked at them after my unintentional exposure. I tried to play it safe, like I’m a fool.

„What? What did I say? I was honest. You’re going to be a fine warrior." Jace looked at me, gave me a smile, and walked away. Luke stayed and gave me a hand.

„Thank you, Yoren. We’re glad you think so highly of us.“ I shook his hand as a sign of friendship. I looked to my brothers, who were hiding their surprise.

Around an hour ago, we were gossiping about them and shaming them. Now I’m making friends with them. My father was smiling proudly at me. Luke let go of my hand, bowed to me, and turned to Ser Darklyn, as he wanted to continue practicing. I felt better. I picked up the woodem sword from the ground and took my helmet.

„If you don’t mind, I’d try to sparre again, my prince." Luke was surprised to hear that.

„But you are injured.“ I waved my hand at that comment.

„Just a few scratches. This time I’ll have a helmet.“ I said as I was putting my helmet on my head. Luke looked for support for Ser Darklyn.

„If he feels good, I don’t see a problem.“ He smiled. Luke resigned and prepared for a clash with me.

„This time, I’ll not let you surprise me.“ I grunted, and we clashed our swords again.

After maybe five or six duels, we were tired, and Luke was pretty blue from my beating. It appeared he was stronger when his brother was around. Jace was definitely a more experienced one, though I’d beat him at that time.

It seems I was a fool to challenge both of you at once. Together, as brothers, you can beat me. On your own, you need some more practice.“ I said with a smile on my face as I saw Luke sitting on a rock.

Ser Darklyn obviously agreed with me, but he was surprised that I, a low-born kid, was talking so roughly with the prince. I always had a sharp tongue, probably from my grandfather, who never went far for a curse or sharp words. As a ten-year-old boy, I was expected to be down to earth, silent, and polite, especially in front of more noble men and women on the island.

I was the exact opposite. I always said what I thought, no matter how harsh it was. Not long before the arrival of the princess, I was at the market with my grandfather, and one whore from a local whorehouse tried to seduce him. From how she looked in the light of the day, I guess she was not the expensive one. My grandfather wanted to answer, but I was faster.

„I knew your job was the eldest profession in the whole world, but I never expected I’d meet its founder.“ I said it out loud. The whole market burst in laughter, and my grandfather fell on his knees, trying to catch his breath. The whore walked away, shocked and ashamed.

Of course, shaming a whore wasn’t a big deal, at least back in my young years. I can't deny that I feel a bit of regret now when thinking of it, but shaming a noble could get you a one-way ticket to chopblock. But Lucerys didn’t mind it at all.

„Heh… I guess I’ll have to train even more then.“ He said he was determined to become a better warrior. I bowed my head as I noticed the sun was almost down and servants started to light the torches.

I must leave, my prince. I’m glad we could train together.“ Luke smiled and stood up.

It was nice to meet you and train with you, Yoren. I hope we can meet tomorrow again.“ I nodded as we both shook each other’s hands again. Luke then heard a call from his father, who called him for dinner. We shared one last look, and he quickly ran to the armory to take off his armor.

As I was standing there, I finally made up my mind.

Princess Rhaenyra’s sons are bastards and are not legitimate to ascend the throne. but they are not typical bastards. They are kind, caring, nice... She raised them well, like a true princes.

Chapter Text

„Are you joking!?“ Yelled Barrick, when I told my brothers my thoughts of the princes, greatly angered by what I had to say.

When we left the castle, we headed right back to White Claw. Our father stayed at Dragonstone, to keep watch. After all, our father was a candidate to become a capitan of the gusrds at Dragonstone. He deserved it. Definitely more then that cockhead Broome.
All three of us were tired and only thing we wanted was to lay into the bed and sleep. Especially me, as the hits I got from Jacaerys and Lucerys really made my head spin.

When we finally got to our room, as the keep wasn’t big enough to have separate rooms for us, I told them what I experienced with Jace and Luke, how they helped me and how much fun the combat with them was. But when I told them about how I feel about them, how good and well raised they are and that Rhaenyra raised them very well, shit went down the hole.

Alyn was surprised to hear me say that after our small chat back in the courtyard. But his nature was kind, calm and understanding and he never let the first impression cover his mind. He saw how the princes cared about me and my health after those nasty hits, from which my lips are swollen an a big bruise on my forehead. He changed his mind on them, though I don’t think his opinion on Rhaenyra changed as well as my didn't.

Barrick on the other hand was impetuous, stubborn and easily angered by anything. After all, he is the second son and they were most of the times like this. When he had an opinion, it was not in anyone’s power to change his mind. When he saw them in the gate, he made up his mind. And hearing my words about them only made him lash out.

„They are bastards! They are a disgrace! The princess is a disgrsce of the realm! She dishonored her wedding promises, her husband, our King! They not only are bastards…but sons of a whore!“ screamed Barrick, slamming his hand into the desk.
Me and Alyn were scared. Not of him but that somebody will hear him. Our grandfather was sleeping and he wasn’t easy to wake. But if anyone from the street heard us, it could cost us all our heads. Many guards have been visiting the tavern and rumors are worse than any diseasse caught from a whore, when it comes to spreading.

„Shut up, you idiot…“ I muttered. „Do you realize if anyone hears us, it could get us killed?“

Barrick didn’t calm down though. Quite the opposite.

„Everybody must know at this point. Rhaenyra is a whore of that Strong ogre. And those princes…how in the Seven Hells did their dragons even hatched!? Even we have more Valyrian blood in us than they have! King is a fool to keep her as her heir! He should name Aegon his heir as it should be!“ he screamed and spit on the floor.

That was it for Alyn. He walked to Barrick and punched him in the face so hard that it’s a miracle he didn’t break his nose. Barrick stumbled back, holding his nose, groaning.

"Fuck, Alyn! What the hell?!" He spat at Alyn, furious than before. He tried to assault Alyn, but he only grabbed the collar of his shirt, lifting him s bit, giving him a death stare.

„Listen Barrick, it is true they are bastards and she dishonored the King. But it’s still an heir to the throne and words like these would cost us everything we had! Besides, the princes are not responsible for their mother’s crimes!“
Barrick held his nose, groaning in pain. Alyn put him back on the floor and gave him a cold stare that was telling him to stop or he’ll punch him again. Sadly that didn’t work on Barrick as he started again.

„They are no Velaryons, brothers! Every servant, sailor, knight and lord in the realm knows that! How is it so that Corlys Velaryon won’t do or say anything?! He must be stupid! Just as his son! Just as his fucking wife-!“
That was it for me. I stood up from my bed and walked towards Barrick. I lifted my hand into attack position. He raised his hands to cover his face.

„GRWAAAAHGH!“ With a muffled grunt, Barrick dropped onto his knees, his hands holding onto his crotch. I didn’t took off my shoes yet, so the kick was stronger. A dirrect hit.
Barrick was caughing, shaking, with face on the floor and grunting in agony. I grabbed his hair and pulled his head back, so I could look him in the eyes.

„We are brothers, Barrick. We are one blood. But I won’t let you or anyone else insult Princes Rhaenyra, her family, our King, Lord Velaryon or Princess Rhaenys. You understand, brother?" I growled at him. He was surprised by how much anger I had in me for my age. After a while, he hummed in agreement, not happily though.

"Be thankful our grandfather sleeps and father is on the watch. If they heard you, you’d end up worse than with just an aching balls.“
I releassed his hair and stepped back. He looked at me, with anger in his eyes. I had a feeling he'll spill his potty on my head while I'll sleep.
Then he looked at Alyn, hoping for a support, but only found that cold stare again.

"We better go sleep, brothers..." Mumbled Alyn. "We all are tired and we need to think about some things..."

I nodded as I took off my clothes except my underwear and climbed under the sheets. I was tired like never. I checked the room for the last time.
Barrick was slowly getting back up and Alyn was still battling with his shoes. I laughed under my nose a bit.

„Goodnight.“ I muttered and with my eyes closed, I fell into the dream realm.

Those days after the arrival of the Princess and her family were for me and my brothers very complicated.

Barrick didn’t change his mind about Rhaenyra, or her sons, and on top of it all, he didn’t talk to us. He was always stubborn when he made up his mind, but we always managed to get to him. But this time, it seemed it wouldn't be as easy.
I felt bad for kicking his balls into his stomach. I lost my temper in that moment. But I still thought he deserved it. He insulted the royal family and our future Queen and her heirs, those whom our family swore to protect.

I apologized to him next morning when we arrived at Dragonstone for our training, but the only response from him was a slight grunt. When I tried to apologize again, he just told me to fuck off and went straight to armory.

Grandfather didn’t notice anything, nor did our father, as we pretended we were happy as always. We didn’t want them to ask what happened, especially Barrick, who would get his ass beaten if he said those words to them. Me and Alyn wanted to protect him from them and also from people from the castle who would spread the word. And even though Barrick was an idiot, the last thing I wanted was to see my brother’s head on the stake above the gates of Dragonstone.

He didn’t make it easy for us, as he loved to spend his free time at the harbor, listening to sailors and talking to them. The sailors are the second biggest source of gossip, right behind whores, and Barrick spread his opinions between them like septons spread the words of The Seven.

We had to put in a lot of work to keep him out of trouble. The guards and servants from the castle were flowing here for food and other things boats brought on the island, and Barrick wasn't exactly a quiet person when it came to his opinions.

I remember when he talked to one of his drinking pals, a skinny white-haired drunk named Ulf, about Rhaenyra fucking half of King's Landing. That was a problem, and it got worse when a few guardsmen came to the tavern for a few drinks. Me and Alyn had to drag him out of the tavern, despite him protesting and kicking. But it served the purpose; nobody heard him, though he again stopped talking to us.

"He's not making it easy for us." I said this while scratching my head as we watched Barrick stumble home.

"Yeah, he's definitely not making it easy for us, and I fear he'll not stop," answered Alyn.

I sighed, and along with Alyn, we walked back home, watching Barrick so he didn't end up face down in the mud.

Maybe a week after the arrival of the princess and her family, I was training in the courtyard with Jace and Luke. After a few sparring sessions with them, I could say we’ve become friends. Well, sort of...

Jace was keeping his distance from me, sometimes being cold towards me. First, I thought it was because of me being a lowborn, but soon I realized he was like that to everyone, maybe except his brother and parents.
As a firstborn, he had to represent his family and his mother, and he took it seriously. He was the same age as me, and he was truly smart for that age. But overall, he was kind and friendly.

Luke, on the other hand, was more open-minded. When resting, we were talking about everything we had in mind. He was that kind of boy who people couldn’t dislike. But he was also insecure and lacked confidence. Maybe because there was pressure on him, as he was about to inherit the driftmark after his father and grandfather.

A few times I found him with a sad face, complaining about how he’s no good and he doesn’t want the driftmark. I tried to cheer him up with my humor, and it usually worked.
Even though they allowed me to call them Jace and Luke, I rather used „My Princes“ in public and in the courtyard, as I still knew they were the royal blood. I wasn't daring enough to call them by their nicknames in front of the whole court.
It appeared both of them liked to pull out pranks on the servants and sometimes on other knights. Once, they smeared resin on the hilts of all swords in the armory and watched other squires as their swords were stuck to their hands. It was funny. I laughed like I never had before. They were both funny, and when it came to pranks, they were smarter than any maester.

One morning, when we were preparing in the armory for training, I spotted that Ser Robert was coming to us. I knew his facial expressions; his fat face was like a well-written map. But this expression I never saw. He looked sad.
"Good morning, Ser Robert..." I greeted him. He smiled at me and then looked at Jace and Luke solemnly.

„My princes… Your mother requests your presence in the Hall of the Painted Table. Now...“ he said with that weirdly sad tone in his voice. The boys nodded and departed from the armory.

„What happened, Ser Robert?“ I asked the knight when they left. I was truly confused. He looked around to see if anyone wasn’t around and closed the door. Me and Ser Robert were good friends; he taught me all the things I knew about sword duels. He often told me I was too smart for my age, which I must say was true.

We quickly built up this friendly student-master relationship, and we trusted each other. We both sit on a small bench, and Ser Robert whispers:

„Laena Velaryon, sister of Ser Laenor, has passed away while giving birth.“

I nodded silently. I heard of Lady Laena. I was told she was one of the most beautiful ladies in all of Westeros. Ten years ago, she married Daemon Targeryen, King’s brother, whom sailors called not otherwise than „The Rogue Prince.“.

They had two children together. Twins named Baela and Rhaena. Both of them lived in Pentos for some years with their children and their dragons. In Daemon's „Blood Wyrm,"  Caraxes was known as the Bane of a Triarchy.

He destroyed many Triarchy ships and burned thousands of their soldiers. My grandfather told me stories from the time Prince Daemon lived here. He described Caraxes as a terrifying creature who only listens to his master.
He, for sure, was.

But he couldn’t be more terrifying than Lady Laena’s dragon, Vhagar. The eldest and biggest dragon in Westeros, and the last living creature, lived in the times of the Conquest. As my father said, in her maw there was enough room for a young elephant. I only wondered how it must feel to be a dragonrider and ride the mighty Vhagar.

„And there is one more thing...“ Ser Robert continued, ripping me from my thoughts. „A raven came from King’s Landing... Lord Hand, Lyonell Strong, and his heir are dead too. A big tragedy happened at Harenhall. A fire devoured the castle and burned them alive.
I opened my eyes wide.

„His heir…was Harwin Strong, right?“ I asked, but already knew the answer. Ser Robert nodded. We looked into each other’s eyes, having a silent conversation, as we both knew what that meant.
Everyone knew the truth. But after that one week, even those who doubted that princes were not worth their time changed their minds and welcomed princes with open arms.

„…poor princes…“ I muttered.

I felt sorry for both of them. They told me stories of how Ser Harwin trained them, was their shield, and, in fact, raised them and made them the humble and honorable boys they are. He was kind and protective of them.

So much so that he even decided to disarm Prince Aegon, who relentlessly attacked Jace while practicing. And also how he attacked Ser Criston Cole in front of them after, as Jace said, Cole insulted his honor when he called out Ser Harwin, saying that he trains them like his own sons.

In my opinion, Harwin just proved Ser Criston right by beating him up. I wanted to say he was stupid to react like that, but I kept my mouth shut. I believe Jace knew what I was thinking about.

He was old enough to understand things happening around him. He knew, in his heart, that he and his brothers are bastards, no true Velaryons. „Thank you, Ser Robert, for telling me,“ I managed to say.

"I only told you...because I see how you befriended them... They may need your help now," he told me. I only nodded, ending this conversation.

With a little help from Ser. Robert, I took off my armor and went out of armor. I leaned against the wall and closed my eyes, thinking about how it must feel to lose someone so close. I couldn’t imagine losing my brothers, father, grandfather, Ser Robert, and even Jace and Luke.

It felt weird. I knew them for a short time, but I managed to grow close to them, especially to Luke, who, with his shy but funny appearance, became someone I knew I’d never betray. I felt strange around him. When we talked, I felt like I could say anything and he'd understand me.

Unlike Jace, who was keeping his distance from me, I understood why he was like that, and when we talked, he was friendly and kind, but I knew he would always be colder to me. I didn’t take it personally, but it still hurt a little.

I sighed and opened my eyes. People still did their job, not knowing yet what tragedies happened. I started to wish I hadn’t asked Ser Robert, but in the end, it didn’t matter.

After maybe ten minutes, I saw Luke running out of the door and down the stairs, tears in his eyes. I felt his pain. As he ran towards me, I started to stretch up and act like I knew nothing.

„Why are you crying?“ I asked him when he stopped next to me. And he told me what I knew already. He was heartbroken and devastated.

„I‘m sorry for the loss of your aunt.“ I said it quietly and put my arm around his shoulders. He nodded and buried his face in my shoulder. „Poor aunt Laena… p-poor…Ser Harwin…“ he whispered, his voice shaking. „…why…w-why he…they had to…d-die?“

That was the moment I realized he only cried for Ser Harwin. He didn’t know his aunt that much. How could he know her? She spent most of the time he was alive in Pentos. I stroked his hair with my free hand and pulled him closer to me so he could cry.

„I don’t know… I don’t know…“ We stood there, me hugging him and he crying on my shoulders. Some servants were watching it, wondering what happened. I didn't care, and Luke especially. I figured out that he's more emotional, and this only proved it.

Then Luke whispered words that shocked me. Words that have stuck in my head for a very long time...

"I don't want to rule Driftmark. Never. If I inherit Driftmark, it means everyone I love is gone."

Chapter Text

„Another round, lad?“ asked grandfather. I just nodded and took my dice from the table.

We were sitting in his chambers at the table, and he taught me how to roll the dice. I was never good at gambling games.

The sun was gone, and the moon was still pretty low. I was sad and alone because my father and brothers left the island. They were attending the funeral of Lady Laena Velaryon on Driftmark. We were surprised they cared to invite us too, as we weren't in a big house. I wanted to go too, but they said they couldn’t give us all the places to sleep on Driftmark. So I stayed with the grandfather at The White Claw.

I didn’t mind it, though. Grandfather was maybe sharp-tongued and sometimes grumpy, but he was a kind and honorable man, and, in all honesty, he was my most favorite member of my family.

„But I’ll light the fire first... It’s cold here.“ I said that and stood up. I walked to a small fireplace and started to make a fire. The cold wind howled in the chimney and sent shivers down my spine. I finally managed to light the fire and throw some wood into the fire.

Grandfather’s room wasn’t big, though it was the biggest bedroom in the house. On the walls were hanging his old shield with our house’s sigil, a white dragon head on a sea-blue field, a long sword, and an old tattered banner with the red dragon on the black field.

In the corner stood his old armor of the dragonstone guard. A bit rusty and scratched from many days of service, but still wearable. Grandfather kept it, as it was a reminder of his young days.

Grandfather was born in the year 50 AC, a few months after King Jaehaerys became a man and took over the kingdom. When he was young, he was trained by his father, who served at Dragonstone, to become a knight.

And truly, he achieved that goal in his seventeen years, when he traveled to the Reach and rode in the tourney at High Garden as a hedge knight, Rusty Ogre, where he managed to beat three opponents before the fourth duel, when both riders fell off their horses. The knight, who was his opponent, knighted him in front of Lord Tyrell and the crowd.

You could say that pretending to be a hedge knight is kind of a family tradition.

Then he started to serve at Dragonstone, where he many times served as a guard to Queen Alyssane. He has many times told me stories about her beauty and kind nature. She always had a good word for everyone, and her smile warmed everyone’s heart.

He later became a commander of the guards at Dragonstone and married a girl from the village, who sadly died, giving birth to my father, leaving him to raise him on his own. His fellow brothers from Castle Guard helped him as they could, but in the end, he left the position to take care of his only child.

Later in his life, in 92 AC, he and his sixteen-year-old son, my father, went to the battle to fight alongside Prince Aemon against the Myrish pirates who attacked the Tarth. There, prince Aemon, loved by his men and by the realm, died by a crossbow bolt in his throat. He was the one to cover the prince with a white sheet. Father later told me that when he did it, he wept.

Both my father and grandfather were part of the charge, led by Lord Tarth, both ready to avenge the prince they swore to protect. And whom they loved. But none of them slayed as many Myrish men as Baelon the Brave, who descended on Tarth on Vhagar with only one thing in mind: vengeance.

When he burned the Myrish ships, he joined the battle, where he slew at least one hounding Myrish pirate. The water that washed the beach on Tarth turned red as blood of the Myrish scum poured from lifeless corpses.

After this bloodbath, both of them returned home, only to hear the news that the Old King had named Baelon his heir instead of Aemon’s only child, Rhaenys. They were furious, as both of them loved their prince, and both of them adored the young princess Rhaenys, who became a strong and wise lady, a true daughter of her father.

Not that they didn’t like Prince Baelon, but they couldn’t bear that Prince Aemon’s legacy would be ruined. When even Baelon died and the succession was on the line, they both declared for Rhaenys’s son, Laenor, and joined her husband, Lord Corlys Velaryon, when he was gathering an army. The result is what we all know now. The Great Council results spoke for Baelon's son, Viserys.

I looked at my grandfather, who was watching the moon from the window. His long gray hair shone in the light of fire, and on his wrinkled face was a slight smile. I took the seat again and looked out the window.

The wawes washed the rocks, and the sounds of the drunk sailors in the village were as loud as the wind in the chimney.

„Do you think Rhaenyra will be a good queen?“ I asked.

„She will.“ He answered shortly, still watching the moon. I couldn’t get why he and his father didn’t turn on her. They must know who Jace and Luke are. I couldn’t get it out of my head.

„But grandfather… Why do you think so? You don’t believe the „rumors“ of her sons being .“

I almost jumped out of my chair as he placed his hand on my shoulder. I knew my grandfather, and he was just like Barrick; he had problems with his temper when anyone messed with him. I expected him to shout at me and give me a beating. But none of it came.

„We are alone, Yoren, so we can speak freely," he said quietly as we stood next to the window. "I am no fool; I know they are bastards. They are Harwin Strong’s children, no doubt. I know, and so does your father.“

I was surprised at how calm he was, and that made me scared of him even more. He let go of my shoulder and smiled at me, but his eyes were still short and serious.

"But they are her sons, bastards or not. They are Targeryens, no matter who their father is. And from what I heard from your father, they have their hearts in the right place, just like it should be.“

That left me in more confusion than before.

"I thought that you’d yell at me for disrespecting Rhaenyra or her sons. Instead, you speak the truth everyone knows...and yet you still are supporting them, instead of supporting King’s son Aegon like many others.“ I whispered in utter shock.

We were staring at each other for what I thought was eternity. Then my grandfather finally broke the long silence.

„I believe in Rhaenyra’s right to the firstborn child. Her father may have named her in anger he felt for his brother. But when that Hightower girl gave him a son, he didn’t take it back. That must mean something. Yes, she has three bastards with Ser Harwin, but her husband doesn’t seem to argue. He loves them like his own, though he isn’t much of a father to them.“ grandfather mumbled.

He was right about the last line. In the week they were here, I saw Ser Laenor more in the village tavern, drinking with his said-to-be lover, Ser Qarl. When we were returning from the training, I saw Laenor as he stood above the bush, puking into it. It was hilarious because he puked all over some drunk who took a nap there. Definitely, he wasn't a father figure of the new age, I thought.

But he was also right about him loving both Jace and Luke and now the small Joffrey. When Luke was crying on my shoulders after he received the news of Laena and Harwin's passing, Laenor ran out of the castle, came to us, and embraced Luke tightly.

I didn't want to disturb them, so I moved back, but what I saw showed me that he loved them.

"Yes, you are right about that."  I nodded and scratched my head.

We both returned to our previous activity without any other words except those that were related to the game.

After maybe six other rounds of rolling the dice, we were both tired. We had so much fun that night with our grandfather. But my mind was still taking me back to our conversation about the Targeryen dynasty.

I was always the one who noticed all the little things, and from what I heard from everyone and everywhere, people were divided. I saw and heard people supporting or denying Rhaenyra as their future queen. Barrick, Ulf, his other drinking friends, sailors, whores, peasants... Everyone had a different opinion of her,, and after some drinks, they didn't hold backfromrom saying what they thought.

These arguments often ended with blood and fists. And it all came down to only one question that bugged me for the whole evening. For the rest of the evening, I had all the courage to ask, and finally I did it.

„Do you think there’s going to be war, grandfather?“ I asked, fear in my voice. Grandfather looked at me with all seriousness and honesty, and in the light of the fire, his face looked…scary.

"There will be war, Yoren. The king is the last wall between Greens and Blacks to start killing each other. And our king’s life is eaten away by the sickness. It’s only a matter of time when swords will clash and dragons will tear themselves apart.“ He whispered, no sign of joking in his voice.
I just sat there, listening, trying to look brave, but inside I was pissing myself. Grandfather never spoke such scary words, not even when he was telling us scary stories.

"You must be ready. When this war comes, it will be you who’ll fight it. You must do all you can to protect Rhaenyra, her sons, her dynasty, and, of course, our family.“

I had to hold my tears back as his words again reminded me of Luke’s cries in the courtyard. Those words crawled in my mind like warm blood in an old corpse.

„But grandfather… You will fight too, right? You must fight; our family’s strength is you.

He only stroked my hair and smiled softly.

„I can feel my strength fade away, lad. And I don’t think I will be here long enough to protect the princess and her family. But you, your father, and your brothers—you will be here to do that. And I will always be with you. In your hearts.“

I couldn’t hold back my tears and sadness anymore. His words reminded me that I was no warrior or man yet. I was just a ten-year-old boy who played as if he were a warrior, only because he wanted to look strong so he could one day be like his brothers.

But inside, I was scared to death. I started to cry. I didn’t want my grandfather to die. I didn’t want anyone I cared about to die. That was the moment I realized my greatest fear. I feared losing everyone and being all alone.

Then I felt my grandfather's arms wrap around me and pull me into a particularly warm embrace.

„There, there… It’s fine to let out your feelings and emotions,“ he whispered and stroked the back of my head. I buried my face in his shoulder, finally unleashing my emotions.

„I don’t want you gone... I don’t want anyone gone.“ I sobbed into his shirt, creating a stein on his shoulder. „I swear… I will never let anyone I love die, grandfather. I will protect you, father, Alyn, Barrick, and the royal family.“

Grandfather hugged me tight, giving me comfort and a feeling of safety. This was the side of him I never knew, and I was confused by this. But at the same time, I needed someone whose shoulder I could cry on. I was sobbing and shaking like a chicken in the winter.

„I know, lad… I know.“

He held me in his embrace, like he knew if he let go of me, I’d fall apart. Everything started to blur, and tiredness came to me. Grandfather chuckled and took me to his chair next to the fireplace.

„Better get some sleep, lad.“ I sit in the chair, and my grandfather covers me with bear fur. It was warm and soft. My head fell to the back of the chair, and my eyes slowly closed. I distantly heard my grandfather sing me a song to help me fall asleep. I felt embarrassed, but I needed this.

I needed to feel safe again. I needed to know I have people who care for me. The sound of my grandfather’s raspy but calm voice and the fire in the fireplace fell silent as I finally fell asleep, knowing I’m safe.

Chapter Text

I was standing in the harbor with my grandfather next to me, watching the ship from Driftmark enter it. After two long weeks, Princess returned from Driftmark. And that meant my brothers and my father returned too.

I had so many things on my mind that I wanted to tell them. I wanted to hug my brothers and father.

I wanted to make peace with Barrick and again be his beloved younger brother.

I wanted to joke with Alyn about sailors, whores, and greens. 

But most of all, I wanted them to know I'd never let anyone hurt them. Nobody. Nobody in the world will ever hurt those I love.

I looked at my grandfather. Grandfather was pale in his face, tired, and in the light of the day, the wrinkles on his face were even more visible than ever. His clothes were just hanging on him, like they were suited for a bigger man, leaning on a walking stick.

His words were true. His power was fading away, leaving nothing more than a shell of the man he was. And yet, he stood there with me, smiling and waiting for his son and grandsons to return.

Jojen Poles was many things: father, grandfather, knight, warrior, loyal soldier, but most of all, the kindest person I knew in the damn world. 

When I was small and my father served at the castle with no time to look after us, my grandfather stepped in, taking care of me and my brothers. 

Both my brothers, Alyn and Barrick, knew our mother and were raised mainly by her. But I never met her. She died after a difficult labor, two days after I was born, from exhaustion and blood loss. 

My father was devastated; most of his days were spent in the tavern, drinking away his pain and sadness. For some reason, he blamed himself for our mother's death.

My brothers didn't understand what happened and were asking why our mother was gone. When they were told that she wouldn't return, they cried all day and night. Or at least, that is what Barrick told me.

But my grandfather stepped in and took care of me the best way he could. Or so my brothers told me. He in fact took care of us all, but he was mostly taking care of me.

He was playing with me, feeding me, putting me to sleep, and telling me stories. When I cried in the dead of the night, he came to calm me down, staying there until I fell asleep again. 

He did that for almost a year, until he, as I was told, burst into the tavern and pummeled my father to remind him that he has a family to take care of himself.

Father listened to him and finally returned to us. Not that he wasn't there. He just wasn't there with his thoughts. 

But even after my father started to take care of us again, my grandfather didn't stop taking care of me. When I was two years old, he gave me a wooden sword he made from the old oak he had taken down three days before.

I remember I once hit him in the knee so badly that he had trouble walking for a few days. But he didn't punish me. He just laughed and said, "Carefully, young lad. You will have time for killing your enemies when you grow up."

A bit brutal cheer up when I think of it now.

When we started to visit the castle to master the sword, he always took the time to show us his tricks when we returned. Once, he even had a sparring duel with our father. And despite being old, he absolutely dominated over our father.

But he wasn't just a warrior. When my father was at the castle, he also taught me to read. My brothers learned it already, and they tried to teach me too, but I never learned more from them than from him. He was always bringing strawberries in chocolate, and when I managed to read something new, he gave me one.

Later, I learned he never did that with my brothers. Both then were making jokes that I was his favorite grandson. They were right. He loved all of us, but he might have a soft spot for me. 

But thinking of it... He treated me more like a son. The time he spent with me after my mother's death gave him some reason to be a father again. He knew how it felt to lose a loved one, so he decided to take care of me.

I value him for that.

When the ship landed, sailors prepared the stairs, and the passengers started to leave the ship. It was a cold day. The night before, a small storm hit the island, making rocks and planks in the harbor slippery. The sky was cloudy but not dark, showing there's no storm coming.

The first to leave the ship was Princess Rhaenyra. But right when I saw her, I saw something different about her.

That expression… It was indeed full of determination, but with a slight hint of sadness. I looked around and realized that Ser Laenor was not with them, and also that Ser Qarl was absent.

Something felt wrong. Really wrong.

Even my grandfather sensed it. In the air, I could feel the tension and presence of something dreadful. And I was right, because the next person leaving the ship was a tall man with silver hair, purple eyes, pale skin, a black robe, and behind his belt, a sword. Air got stuck in my lungs as I stared in shock at the sword.

„Grandfather…that sword…“ I only managed to squeal. Grandfather recognized the sword the moment he glanced at it.

Dark Sister, a legendary sword from Valyrian Steel, was a sword that belonged to Visenya, wife and queen of Aegon the Conqueror. And as soon as I recognized the sword, I knew who was wielding it.

Daemon Targeryen, the Rogue Prince.

Before I could say anything, I heard a loud shriek above us. Above our heads, there was a red dragon, red like blood, with his body long and thin like a snake.

Caraxes, The Blood Wyrm, Daemon’s Mount.

I stood there, unable to move. From respect but also dread. Grandfather felt that too. He remembered the days when Daemon took Dragonstone for himself and his wife, whom he wanted to marry. Grandfather told me her name was Mysaria, or something like that.

And on top of that, he took the dragon egg, determined to give it as a gift to his child when he was born. King Viserys was furious and demanded the egg back and Daemon out of Dragonstone. But he wouldn’t go, so the King sent his men to get the egg and banish Daemon.

Even though both my father and grandfather were with Daemon as the Dragonstone soldier, they feared he would not make it. All of the people were ready to fight when the sudden arrival of the then-young princess Rhaenyra and her dragon Syrax calmed the situation.

And now he’s here. With Rhaenyra. Laenor is gone; Laena has died. What was the meaning of all this mess?

In the next moment, I saw Jace and Luke getting out of the ship. I smiled when I saw them. I couldn’t deny that I missed them, especially Luke.

But again, a strange feeling hit me. Something was wrong with them. There were no smiles on their faces. Just sorrow and fear. I didn’t get it.

„Laenor gone… Boys are sad. Rhaenyra is sad, and Daemon is by her side. Did something happen to Ser Laenor?“ I thought.

Then I checked Luke’s face. He had a broken nose. Something awful must have happened because Jace had a bruise on his face.

It didn’t make sense. Nothing of it.

Right behind the princes, a young girl appeared. I was stunned. She had beautiful silver hair, dark skin, and a beautiful blue dress with a Targeryen sigil on her chest and a face so gentle as a morning sun.

She was a true Valyrian beauty. She could have been around the same age as me and Jace. It took me a while to realize who she might be. One of Daemon’s daughters. Baela or Rhaena—I couldn’t tell which it was as they were twins.

But one thing I knew for sure: She was beautiful. I looked at my grandfather, who was smiling at me.

„I see how you look at the young lady, lad. Feeling butterflies in your stomach?“ He whispered. I blushed a little at that comment. He wasn't wrong. I really did, and so I nodded. Grandfather chuckled and stroked my hair.

You knew Lady Laena, right? Tell me, grandfather... How much beauty did that girl inherit from her mother?“ I asked, my voice slightly shaking. Grandfather chuckled and looked at her again. After a while, he whispered again.

„She is almost as beautiful as Lady Laena when I saw her at Driftmark those years ago.“

I nodded with my cheeks still red. This was the first time I ever blushed at the sight of a girl. I knew my grandfather would give me some advice later on, as he did with my brothers. But I knew a girl like this one would never go so low for a low-born boy like me, though I was the son of a lord.

As they were slowly approaching, my grandfather nodded at me, giving me a sign to move. We walked straight to the royals and bowed to them.

„Princess Rhaenyra, welcome back.“ My grandfather said it with a weak voice. She gave him a quick nod and smiled.

„Thank you, Lord Poles.“

Then he turned to Prince Daemon, with both fear and respect.

„My Prince… We didn’t expect you to be here. But we are pleased to see you.“ Grandfather said, quieter than before.

Daemon just nodded and stared at him with cold eyes.

„Thank you, Lord Poles. I am glad to see you again after those years.“ He said it with that haunting tone in his voice. I felt shivers go down my spine. Then he looked at me, and I froze.

„Your grandson, I suppose…“ he muttered. I was shaking like a freezing rat as he spoke at me.

"Y'yes, my prince... I...am Y-Yoren Poles..." I stuttered. Daemon smiled. His smile was cold and unsettling. If someone's smile could scare, his smile could kill.

„I hope he is brave and loyal like you and not like the other.“ Daemon said quietly.

That left me in confusion. The other? What did he mean by that? What the hell happened at Driftmark? Grandfather wanted to ask too; I saw it on his face, but he held back.

„Excuse me… If I may ask, Where is Ser Laenor?“ He then asked. Rhaenyra lowered her head, her lips shaking. Daemon placed a hand on her shoulder, comforting her.

I looked at Jace and Luke. Both of them started to cry. Jace hugged Luke so he could calm him like brothers should. The young girl stroked Luke’s back, whispering, „It’ll be fine. It will.“

Grandfather dropped his walking stick on the ground. Everything around us was speaking the cruel truth. And the realization came to us finally. Ser Laenor was dead.

„Oh no…“ he exhaled and bowed again. „Princess… I am terribly sorry for your loss. You have our deepest sympathy. I just nodded, as I couldn’t find any words to say. I only knew Laenor from the tavern, where he was drinking and singing with sailors.

He wasn’t a good father figure in my eyes, or at least from what I saw in those weeks on Dragonstone. But yet, when I saw Luke and Jace sobbing in each other’s arms, I realized he loved both of them and was a good father to them, or tried to be. Even though he wasn’t their real father,

After the royal family left the harbor and headed to the castle, I finally saw my father leaving the ship. He looked tired and sick. Probably a sea sickness. Or bad food.

When he saw us, there was sadness in his eyes. I thought he must have been mourning for Ser Laenor. Then Alyn appeared from the ship, with the same sadness in his face. But not only that.

Under his left eye, there was a big purple bruise, big like a fist. Something must have happened. They both walked towards us, and despite their best efforts, they couldn’t bring up a smile.

Again, I felt that weird pain in my stomach I have when I feel like something really wrong happened.

I couldn't bear it anymore and ran straight to them, my grandfather limping behind me.

„Father… Alyn… It’s good to see you back.“ I smiled at them when I reached them, all though I had no mood for smiling. They just nodded, no response.

Grandfather was confused by their reaction. He shook his father's shoulder.

„What is the meaning of this? Why are you not saying anything?“ He grunted in his worried voice. 

I heard as Alyn sighed shakily. Then I realized what was wrong here, and I started to look around. I looked behind them, on the way to the castle, and then on the stairs from the ship.

„Where is Barrick? Why is he not here?“ I finally asked when I didn’t find him. Both my father and brother looked at us with sorrow and sadness in their faces. But mostly, disappointment.

Grandfather lost his temper. He grabbed Alyn’s shoulders and started to shake with him like he was a doll.

„WHERE IS BARRICK? YOUR BROTHER, MY GRANDSON! Where is he? ANSWER!“ He screamed, saliva flying from his mouth, right on Alyn’s face. Alyn clenched his fists, and in expectation of a hit, he closed his eyes.

„He stayed with King and his sons... He is in King’s Landing. and he joined the king’s sons as their companion. Claiming that…that…“ His voice was shaking, and tears started to pour from his eyes.

"WHAT!? Tell me what!" Grandfather screamed at him, veins popping out on the side of his head.

Alyn bowed his head and finally spoke.

"He wishes to serve the rightful heir to the throne.“

Chapter Text

„W-What…? What do you mean by that, Alyn?“ grandfather asked in disbelief, his hands still in his shoulders, gripping on him like he wanted to crush his bones.
But Alyn's only response was just silence.

I was in complete shock, watching Alyn's face, expecting him to burst into laughter or at least smile.

But he didn’t. He just stood there, tears falling on the ground, and his voice sounded weak and fragile.

„It is truth, grandfather,“ he finally answered, looking like he's about to be executed. He wasn't far from the truth.

Grandfather’s face was changing slowly. His forehead was furrowed, his lips quivered with rage, and his eyes, already bloodshot at that time, throbbed with rage in their sockets. His teeth were clenched, and his grip on Alyn’s shoulder was so strong that I feared he would truly crush his bones.

It was dreadful. This was the side of Jojen Poles nobody ever wished to see. Pure rage and anger. The blood of the dragon lords of Old Valyria, which partially flowed through our veins, showed itself.

Alyn tried to break free from his grip, but it was too strong. Even when at his weakest, grandfather still had the strength of three men, and his rage only seemed to give him strength.

"Don't play games with me, Alyn! YOUR BROTHER, MY GRANDSON, WOULD NEVER LEAVE HIS DUTY TO PROTECT THE RIGHTFUL HEIR TO THE THRONE, PRINCESS RHAENYRA! He would never try to go against the King's personal wishes and orders! WHERE IS HE!?“ He growled loudly and started to shake with Alyn, as my dear eldest brother howled in pain as the grip was already too strong.

„Father, stop! He is telling the truth!“ My father shouted and grabbed his hand. I quickly grabbed the second hand and pulled him away from Alyn. Alyn stepped back by a few steps, hugged his shoulders, and groaned in pain. I could imagine he's going to have some blue marks there tomorrow.

Grandfather looked at my father in disbelief, refusing to accept the information.

„IT MUST BE A LIE! I don't believe it!“ he screamed at him, saliva flying out of his mouth. „WHAT REASON HE WOULD HAVE TO BREAK THE OATH OUR FAMILY IS BINDED TO!?“

Then all the weight of all the events that happened before the funeral hit me. Barrick’s words, filled with rage and determination... He must’ve planned it since our fight. He has wanted to run since day one.

I remembered my own feelings that day—that I wanted to do the same, but in the end, after seeing Jace's and Luke's personalities, I stayed.

But Barrick was different.

He believed Aegon was the true heir because he saw things in black and white without looking at other things. He wanted to join the king's sons because he believed they were right.

I knew that what I said now would forever destroy our family bonds, but I couldn't hold it in me. I swallowed and took the path.

„I know why… I know why he left us. That very day, when Princess arrived, we argued.“ I said in a silent voice, looking at my grandfather, whom I still held.

Grandfather stared at me, his eyes twitching from side to side and his hands shaking.

„ABOUT WHAT!?“ He yelled, paler than before, in rage.

I took a deep breath, but before I could say anything, my father placed his hand on my shoulders and looked in our direction.

„We will talk about it inside, not here.“

I was standing there in our main hall in front of my grandfather, telling him what happened that night. I was shaking like a man, with Shivers and Alyn holding my hand.

I told him everything. Barrick’s treacherous words against the King, Princess, Ser Laenor, her sons, and even Lord Corlys and Princess Rhaenys. About his words about Aegon being the rightful heir and about how me and Alyn beat him up for his words.

Grandfather was sitting in his chair, breathing fast from rage, veins on the sides of his head poking up, pumping faster than it’s healthy.

„That little traitor… He is a disgrace to our family! He broke the oath our family had kept for almost two hundred years! My own blood! The seed of my seed betrayed me! He betrayed us all!“

I was afraid. I have seen my grandfather mad before, but never like that. He spoke about his own grandson, his own blood, with such hatred. Just days before, we spoke about how me and my brothers would be strong enough to fight next to each other, and now he practically destroyed Barrick's family status.

Then he slammed his fist into the table and slowly stood back, walking towards my father. I looked at him too. He wasn’t surprised by my words. Alyn must have told him already.

„He is your son, Amery! Why didn’t you bring him back!? He should have listened to you! What did happen that guarded you from just stopping him!?“ Grandfather growled at his father.

Alyn did let go of my hand and walked to them, slightly stroking a bruise under his eye. Before Father could answer, Alyn took the word.

„It is a long story, grandfather,“ he said. Grandfather turned his head in his direction like an owl, his eyes almost poking out of his head. „WE HAVE ALL THE FUCKING TIME! What happened there? For fuck's sake!" Alyn swallowed and started to talk.

After the funeral of Lady Laena, we headed to a funeral banquet. There we finally met with not only our King but Queen Alicent, her father, and the new Hand, Otto Hightower, and their children.“

„WHAT!? THAT CUNT, HIGHTOWER, IS A HAND!?“ grandfather roared, loud like battle horns, making us jump in fear. „He is a scum, a power-seeking viper... He probably wants to destroy Rhaenyra’s claim to sit his blood on the throne.“

Alyn was silent, waiting for her grandfather to calm down before returning to me and holding my hand again.

I heard of the Otto High Tower. He was a hand until he was dismissed by the King, right before Rhaenyra’s wedding with Laenor, for unknown reasons, until now. I realized that he probably tried to grab more than he could and burned himself.

But now he was back in the seat of power, and with his daughter being the Queen and his grandchildren being royal blood, he would do anything and use every trick to reach the goal.

Grandfather finally calmed down, at least enough that Alyn could continue.

„We saw how Aegon behaved... It was disgusting. Drowning in goblets of wine, awfully treating servants, and later in the night, one of my friends from guard told me he saw him as he brought a young servant into his chambers, drunk and half naked.“
Grandfather spitted under his legs, as did I.

„Disgraceful at the funeral.“ He growled and spitted under his legs, as did I. I agreed with him on that. If that is how royal blood acts, how is it possible people want him on the Iron Throne?

„But then…in the middle of the night… King’s second son, Aemond He sneaked out and ran from Driftmark. And claimed Lady Laena’s dragon, Vhagar.“

I froze in place. Vhagar, the dragon of Queen Visenya and mount of Prince Baelon the Brave, is the mightiest dragon alive. The only image of her made me feel anxious and scared. And now she was a mount of Aemond Targeryen.

But what was worse, he claimed her right after they buried her previous rider, and everyone was still in mourning. It made me clutch my fists in anger. Grandfather was furious as well.

„WHAT A DISGRACEFUL BEHAVIOR! AT THE FUNERAL, CLAIM THE DRAGON OF THE ONE BURIED! SHAME ON HIM!“ He screamed, his face blood red, and stretched in the most dreadful expression I have ever seen. If there was anyone else than Alyn, his father, or me telling him these news, I have no doubt he would strangle the person. I was terrified.

„But then… Rhaenyra’s sons and Daemon’s daughters caught him when he returned. It turned into a fight. There was a knife in it, and... Prince Lucerys slashed Aemond right in the left eye. He cut it out.“ Alyn whispered, almost like he feared his words were heard by someone who should not hear them.

If the news I heard today was enough to make me freeze for a while, then this was about to turn me into stone.

„Luke, did you cut out Aemond’s eye?“ I was muttering under my nose, hardly believing the words I heard. Grandfather stared at both Alyn and him, not knowing what to say for the first time that day.

Now, when I was thinking of it, I realized that Luke had a broken nose. It must’ve been broken in the fight. I was trying to process the information, but I felt like I'd go insane if I tried to think of it more.

Then Alyn spoke again.

It wasn’t the worst. When they tried to find out what exactly happened, it appeared that Aemond called them „Strongs.“. King tried to get out of him, and then from Aegon, who told them those things. Aegon said that everyone knows it; it takes just one look at them.“

The room stayed silent for a while, everyone waiting for Grandpa’s reaction. I knew what his thoughts were. After all, we spoke of this matter a few nights ago.

What Aegon said was the truth. They were indeed bastards. And the saddest thing was that the king was ignoring it or didn’t see it. Which option was the truth? Nobody ever found out.

Grandfather nodded and whispered calmly, „Continue, boy.“

Alyn sighed; he feared continuing but still did.

„King said if anyone ever dares to ask the legitimacy of the princes, their tongue will be removed. But it didn’t end there. Queen Alicent demanded Lucery’s eye as a payback for Aemond’s.“

And again, there was a silence; tension in the room was rising like a sea at high tide. The grandfather narrowed his eyes, watching Alyn’s lips, which were shaking like a leaf in the wind.

„When King refused to do so, she took his Valyrian dagger and rushed against the princes.“

Grandfather’s eyes opened wide, and his face turned from an angry to a shocked expression. I gasped in shock again, as I thought nothing worse could happen. Queen Alicent attacked Jace and Luke.

"What happened next?“ I forced myself to ask, as I didn’t know if I wanted to hear more.

Princess Rhaenyra stopped her. Alicent then yelled at her, saying that she has no taste for duty and that she just does what she wants without any consequences. She was insane. Then, she cut Rhaenyra’s hand with the dagger. It was not on purpose, I believe, but it was a gruesome look. Her whole palm was cut.“

I thanked God. I wasn’t there because I would probably piss myself off in fear of that scene. Even now, the image of it all makes my body shake.

„And…what happened to Ser Laenor? We heard he’s...“ said the grandfather, his voice weaker and with a slight sign of fear. My father finally spoke again.

„Ser Laenor... was murdered a few days after this incident... by his sworn shield, Qarl Corey. Nobody knows why it happened. Ser Qarl broke into Lord Corlys’s hall, slew Laenor, and threw him into the fireplace, burning his body beyond recognition.“

I was about to cry. So much sadness, cruelty, and suffering in merely a week was something I’d never handle. I admired Princess Rhaenyra and, moreover, her sons.

Me and Alyn saw Laenor a few times in a tavern in the village. He was drinking with Ser Qarl and the sailors who had just returned from the Stepstones. We listened to them too, as they were telling stories of some Lys man who was wearing a woman's dress, who dyed his beard, and other weird stuff. Laenor was trying to learn more about that man, as he probably knew about him from before. He was looking for adventure, just like his father, Lord Corlys.

Ser Qarl was laughing with him, giving him smiles and loving looks. No wonder; from Alyn, I discovered they were secret lovers. After seeing this, I was just heartbroken to hear that Ser Qarl was Laenor’s ultimate demise.

It didn’t make any sense. Why would he do that? As the confusion consumed my mind, sadness came again. Sadness and empathy for Jace, Luke, and the small Joffrey. Laenor was maybe a drunk who wasn’t home much, but he loved the boys and gave them all the love he could. Raising them and watching over them. They may not have been his seed, but they were his sons.

„BUT WHAT IN THE SEVEN HELLS HAPPENED WITH BARRICK!?“ shouted the grandfather, visibly angered and saddened by all the news. In all the sad news that they brought, I forgot about the worst one to come.

I looked at Alyn, who stroked the bruise under his eye, gulped, and silently spoke.

"After the events with Aemond’s eye, King and his family were about to depart from Driftmark the next day. Barrick left the room, heading to bed, or so he told me, while me and my father were on the watch. Later in the night, I was heading to my and Barrick’s chamber when I saw him talking with Queen Alicent and Lord Larys Strong.“

I narrowed my eyes a little, expecting the worst.

I was listening to them for a while. And Barrick said that he, unlike his foolish family, is loyal to the true and legitime heir to the Iron Throne, not some whore and her bastard sons. He then kneeled before the Queen, swearing loyalty to her son, Aegon, and to her.“

Tears were falling from my eyes as I listened to his words. His words hurt even more when he called our family foolish. He was ashamed of us. All the memories of us playing and laughing together in the courtyard of Dragonstone, at the village, in our chambers... It was all nothing to him now.

Grandfather’s face was now red like blood, his eyes burning in rage, and his hands gripping on his chair, like he tried to crush it.

„THAT LITTLE UNGRATEFUL SHIT! HE’S NO KIN OF MINE! IF HE’LL EVER GET IN MY HANDS, I WILL PERSONALLY STRANGLE HIM WITH MY BELT!“

I never saw my grandfather so furious in my short life. In that moment, the pieces of Valyrian blood in his veins began to boil more than a wildfire, and his inner dragon woke up, ready to burn down Barrick if he was around. I stepped back in terror as his angered eyes looked at Alyn again.

„WHY DIDN’T YOU BRING HIM BACK?! Why didn't you take him here SO I could personally punish him?" How did he get at the King's ship?!"

Alyn again stroked that large bruise under his eye, bowing his head in shame. And in that moment, I knew exactly how it went before Alyn could say it.

"When he finished talking with them, he returned to our chambers, packing up what he could take with him. I blocked his way and tried to talk him out of it. But he only laughed and called me a traitor of the realm, along with the rest of our family. I wouldn’t let him out, so he decided to fight me. I couldn’t bring myself to draw my sword, and so did he. Fighting with only our own brawling skills. But unfortunately, Barrick was always better at this than me. He punched me in the face with his fist still in the iron glove. I don’t remember more. When I woke up, he was already on a boat with the royal family to King’s Landing.“

I sobbed loudly as I finally broke down in tears and began to cry. My brother called us traitors, left us, and damned us. My brother, who I spent my childhood with, training, laughing, playing with...
Now it all came to my mind knowing that these happy times are over as he left us behind.

Grandfather wanted to scream again, but when he saw me, his heart softened again. He got up from his chair and walked to me. He then hugged me tight, comforting me. I was a small mess of sadness in that moment.

„I want… I want my brother back. I want him back.“

That was all I could say in that moment. I wanted Barrick back; no matter everything that happened between us, I still loved my brother. And I hoped that deep in his own heart, he still loved us too. It was too much to take in.

Grandfather looked at Alyn and talked to him in a calm but serious tone.

"Take your brother to his chambers... We will talk about all of this later."

Alyn nodded as my grandfather released me from his embrace. Alyn took me by the hand and nodded in the direction of where our chambers were. We went to our chambers, with me still crying and sobbing. Alyn stroked my back, holding sobs inside. He was as devastated as I was.

As I got under my sheets, Alyn sat next to me on a small chair, stroking my head.

"It will be all good, Yoren." He said, tears in his eyes rolling on his cheeks. He tried to sound calm, but he failed at it. Nothing was going to be all good. Never again. I knew that already.

Days of peace have ended, and even I could feel and see that something bad was about to happen. Something that will change the realm forever, but not in a good way.

Chapter Text

I was again lost in my thoughts but this time, they were sad and full of tears. It was a week since it all happened.

And it all hurt more and more with each day. In those days after father’s and Alyn’s sad return, I spent most of my time standing in the harbor, watching the horizon in the direction, where King’s Landing was supposed to be.

My thoughts still traveled to that night, when me, Alyn and Barrick argued over the princess’s sons, over their legitimacy. I still had his expression burned in my mind.

His eyes full of rage and disgust, his voice calling for justice. And them me and Alyn beat him up, showing him we don’t want him to say such things.

He must’ve felt betrayed, thinking we would agree with him. That we might will join him in his goal to serve Aegon.But nothing like that happened.

The worst part of it tho wasn’t he said those words. It was the fact that he was right. By all the normal rights, Aegon trully was an heir as Rhaenyra has no legitimate heirs. Jace and Luke are bastards, no doubt. Everybody knew it. And princess commited a treason in it’s own way by disrespecting the marriage oaths.

Of course, everything has it’s opposite side. Her husband was more interested in men, everyone knew that. And he wasn’t a family type from what I heard from some people who came with Rhaenyra on Dragonstone. He was more enjoying himself and ignoring his duty. But even he wasn’t a good husband, he was a good father, who cared for his supposed kids.

Jace and Luke talked about him kindly. He was caring even he wasn’t there much. And now he was gone. I can’t imagine how they must feel, losing so many people in such a short time. But with Barrick’s leave, I had a slight image of how it feels.

I looked at the castle above, thinking of how they must feel now. I didn’t see them since their sad arrival. I didn’t find a courage to go there, I even stopped attending the sword practice.

I told my father I don’t feel good and my stomach hurt me, which in a matter of fact was true. Each time I was thinking of Barrick, my stomach twisted in pain.

He didn’t argue and let me stay in the keep, along with grandfather. All though I think he wasn't happy to leave me alone with him. Grandfather wasn’t hiding his fury over what Barrick did, but he tried to mask it, at least infront of me.

He saw how I reacted when the news came to us, how I broke infront of them all. Everytime grandfather was about to shout, he stopped and looked at me and his rage was gone. He was smiling at me and calming me down.

What he couldn’t hide was his state. Even before Alyn and father returned from Driftmark, he looked weak, but now, in a matter of days, his state was worse and worse. His body was becoming only skin and bones, his hair was falling of his head and he barely could stand up. He was in pain so bad it hurt him to eat and every small move was like a stab for him. It looked like he was fading away, right infront of us.

We tried our best to make him feel better, but his pain was growing and his strenght left him. One evening when we were eating, he fainted and fell on the floor, blood pouring from his mouth.

It was so bad we had to call maester Gerardys from Dragonstone. Gerardys was a long time friend of my grandfather and he didn't hesitate for a second to come. He gave him a milk of the poppy, tried everything to ease his pain, but in the end, even he gave up.

„Your father will soon die, ser Amery.“ Said the maester to my father. „You must prepare for it. This illness…it can’t be stopped. Only thing that can help him…is to give him a milk of the poppy, so his pain is eased. Nothing can be done…“

Father nodded, with sadness in his eyes as he looked into maester's.

„How long?“ he asked him.

„Maybe a week…maybe two. All though, I wish it doesn’t take long for his sake. These pains are unbearable.“ Whispered maester, patting my father on the shoulder. Father gave him some gold for his time and the maester left.

When I heard it, I started to cry. Father knelt to me and hugged me tight, giving me a confort and the feeling of safety again. Everything I feared was happening. I was losing everyone I love. Barrick left us behind and grandfather was on his deathbed.

„Father… I don’t want grandpa to die…“ I howled into his chest. He stroked my head and whispered:

„Non of us want…but the Stranger takes all of us one day…“

Days went by and grandfather grew weaker and colder. His voice sounded almost like a whistle, skin was hanging on him like a robe suited for a taller man and his body became to smell like a corpse, even tho he was still alive.

I was sitting with him every evening, reading him from the big book Alyn got from guards on Dragonstone. It was a history of Targeryens who ruled here before the Conquest. While I was reading, he always looked at me, smilimg and tearing.

Then one night, when I was reading him about Baelon Targeryen, the one who gave a birth to our house, he said to me:

„You…know why you are named… Yoren…right?“

I nodded and smiled all though there was no true happiness in the smile.

„Because it’s our traditional name?“ I asked him. I didn't really know the true reason behind it. Grandfather chuckled at my response, though laughing hurt him.

„Yes…but also…“ he pointed at my heart. „Your father…didn’t know how to…name you…well, didn't know, he was so piss drunk and devastated he couldn't think straight... I gave you this name…"

I was looking into his dying eyes, which were now watery a bit. He knew his time is here.

„Why you ask…? Because I knew…deep down… You will do great things, Yoren…“ he whispered after a moment, his voice becoming weaker. I was tearing up again, as my grandfather smiled widely.

„I don’t want you gone…“ I said, sobbing. He was still smiling on me, like nothing was happening.

„I know…but I have to go… Everyone must go one day…“

I grabbed his hand softly, weeping and sobbing.

„I don’t want to lose anyone… I promise you, I will never let my family die, grandfather. I will protect father, Alyn…and even Barrick…“

Grandfather looked at me, soft look in his eyes. All though he could never forgive Barrick his betrayal, he still loved him as he was his kin, no matter what he said.

„I know you will, Yoren… You will be a fine man one day…because fine men aren’t the strongest ones… Fine men are the ones…who never stop fight for their family and loved ones…“

I felt his fingers lightly squeezing my palm.

„Please…read me of…our ancestors…“ he whispered again, so quietly I almost didn’t hear him. I was tired, but I couldn’t say no to my dying grandfather and so I started to read again.

I was reading for a long time. When I finished, I looked at my grandfather. His eyes were open, but empty, his hand still pointing in my direction and his breath gone.

My grandfather died in his bed, his last moments spent with someone he loved and with smile on his face.

„May the Seven light the way of Jojen Poles on his final journey and may he find peace…“

Septon was talking as body of my grandfather was taken by the hands of flames on the courtyard of Dragonstone. My grandfather spent his whole life on Dragonstone, did his best to defend it and so my father asked for permition that his funeral would be here, where he loyally served.

It was decided that his ashes will be spread from the walls of the castle. I was standing next to my father and brother, weeping as I watched grandfather’s body turning to ash.

Alyn was trying to stay strong, but I knew him. He was a crybaby just like me. Father just stood there, bowed head holding my hand. Around the fire, guards and servants from Dragonstone were standing and weeping too.

It may not be obvious, but my grandfather was loved by them, as he once served as the Commander of the Dragonstone guards.

Ser Robert Quince stood next to my father, giving him condolences. On the other side of the fire, I saw Ser Alfred Broome, with bowed head he stood there. My grandfather was his commander when he was knighted and he always spoke of him in a good manner. All though Broome was an asshole, this was nice of him.

And there next to him stood someone, who I didn’t expect to see. Daemon Targeryen, Princess Rhaenyra, Jace and Luke and Daemon’s daughters, Baela and Rhaena.

First what caught my eye were the twin girls. I thought there was only one of them on the isle. It turned out that one of them was hiding on the ship and some of the sailors had a hard time to find her and bring her to the castle.

The one who I saw was Rhaena as I learned, which left Baela to be the hiding one. But looking at them now, I’d not recognize them from each other.

They stood next to Jace and Luke, who looked into the flames. Rhaenyra stood nest to Deamon, both of them had a stone cold look as they looked into the flames.

I wondered why they even bothered to come to this funeral. Yes, grandfather was a former commander of the castle guard and many remembered him here. But princess didn’t know him that much, only from few meeting, including thr one in the harbor.

And her sons could hardly know him as well as the twins. So why did they bother to attend the funeral of somehow who wasn’t that much known to them?

Only person who at least knew my grandfather somehow was Daemon, as my grandfather still served as a knight on Dragonstone when Daemon took the castle nearly thirteen years ago.

Grandfather oftenly told me of this time, recalling those times were full of tension and he wasn’t sure that the Dragonstone is safe. Not just because of Daemon, but the danger from King’s Landing in the form of other dragons that king had in his possession.

And one day, prince Daemon stepped over the line and stole the dragon egg, intending to put it to the cradle of his baby he was about to have with some foreign girl. Kind sent his men to retrieve the egg, but Daemon wasn’t gonna give it away and was about to unleash his men and his dragon Caraxes upon the king’s men.

It almost broke into the fight when a flap of dragon wings was heard. Rhaenyra landed on the path to Dragonstone on Syrax. Everyone thought they’re about to burn, but then she somehow talked it out with Daemon, taking the egg from him, taking it to King’s Landing.

Daemon soon after this left from Dragonstone. Grandfather always said he respected Daemon, but also feared him.

I saw why he did. His look was stone cold, without any sign of emotion. His reputation as a fighter was known, as well as his cruel punishments from the times he led the Golden Cloaks, the city watch in King’s Landing.

It is said that on one night, he slew over fifty criminals, chopped houndreds of arms and castrated many rapists himself. It was something trully terrifying. Only thing I wished in that moment was never getting on his bad side.

As the flames finally consumed grandfathers remains, I hugged my father, crying like a baby. I couldn’t bare the pressure of emotions anymore. I needed to cry it out. And as grandfather said, everybody needs to let their emotions out, it’s no shame in it.

Father hugged me tight, comforting me and Alyn, who finally broke the mask of stone too, hugged me as well, crying as much as me. We stood there, cold wind blowing from the east, playing with my cloak and my hair. We could stand there for a few moments or even hours, hugging each other and giving each other a support.

When we broke our family hug, I wiped my tears and looked around. Almost everyone left, returning to their duties. The guards, servants and of course princess and her family left already. I couldn‘t blame them. We were no high born people, they could care less. Father and Alyn started to take their leave, as the ashes needed to be taken care of by the Silent Sisters.

„Father…if you don’t mind… I will stay here for a while…“ I told him, voice breaking in my throat. Father looked at my face, red from all the crying and cold and smiled at me softly.

„Of course, son. Just…come home before the light is gone.“ He said and along with Alyn, they went back to our keep. I turned my sight to the place where the embers still burned red, losing myself in my thoughts again.

„Oh grandfather…“ I whispered, tearing up again, my sight still pointed in that what now remained of the man who raised me. It was like looking at the saddest theatre play.

My mind took me back in time, to the times when grandfather was strong and laughing with me, Barrick and Alyn. When he taught me to read, because my father was most of the time at the castle. When he gave me my first sword.

It was all coming back to me, making me fall into sadness even more. I stood there in the cold, sobbing and remembering. I don’t recall how long I stood there. Maybe an hour, maybe more, maybe less.

Then a friendly voice talks from behind me.

„I am deeply sorry for your loss, Yoren. I didn’t know your grandfather, but I heard he was a brave and honorable man. May he rest in peace.“

I turned around to see who talked to me. Right behind me stood Jace, with a soft smile on his face and empathy in his eyes.

„Your words are kind, my prince. Thank you.“ I said, still wiping tears from my eyes. He placed hand on my shoulder and smiled.

„May the Gods take him to heaven…“

I couldn’t help but put on a small smile. His words were for sure just an empty ones, because he’s a prince and heir to the throne and he had to give me condolences as it was expected from him, even though he could care less about me or my family.

Or so I thought. Then Luke appeared from behind Jace and took my hand.

„We are both sorry for your loss, Yoren. It may sound empty to you…but they’re not. Me and Jace lost our father, aunt and mentor in less than three weeks. We both feel the pain you feel right now.“

Then Luke did something I would never expect him to do. He hugged me. In that moment, not sooner, I realized he spoke the truth and his words and care were real. They were like a warm water in that cold weather.

I hesitated for a while, but in the end I hugged him back. He wasn’t taller than me, he was in the high of my jaw. Jace on the other hand was a bit taller than me already, even though I was older than him. Jace took Luke by his shoulder and patted him on his shoulder.

„You are such a soft boy, Luke.“ He grinned. Luke in response stucked out his tongue at him. It reminded me of me a little when I was messing with my own brothers. I couldn’t help but laugh. Jace put on an angry face, but it was more funny than scary.

They were just messing with each other. Jace then smiled and looked at me, patting my shoulder too.

„We are here for you, Yoren. As friends should be.“ I opened my eyes wide open. I would never expect Jace to talk like that with me. Most of the time he was more distant and careful around people, not like Luke who was the exact opposite. Hearing these words from his mouth was something I would call miracle of the houndred years.

„Thank you, Jace…Luke… It means a lot to me.“ I managed to say. Luke finally let go of me, smiling at me.

„You are our friend. You are always good to us.“ He laughed.

„And you…don’t look at us like most of people.“ Jace said, more quietly. I just nodded in agreement as I didn’t dare to continue that way. The shadow of their birth was still around. Jace knew what I thought and what I and everyone else knew.

But since that day I met them, I never ever looked at them like they were something wrong. I didn’t care they were bastards. They were raised well, like true royals, true princes…true heirs.

„I will return to my home, my princes.“ I chuckled after a while.

„Alright, Yoren…have a good night, if it’s possible.“ Said Jace. „Good night.“ Luke added, both of them then wawed their hands and departed from the courtyard as I turned around and headed home, knowing now for sure what I must do. I stopped half the way on the high bridge to Dragonstone, looking back at the castle above as I spoke the words that will bind me forever.

„I will do my best to protect my family and I promise I will defend princes from any harm. That I promise you, grandfather. That I promise to myself.“

That day, my own oath was created. I swore an oath that I will protect the princes no matter the cost, no matter what happens. I swore to protect Rhaenyra’s part of the family and make sure she will rule The Seven Kingdoms and her sons after her.

"I swear it by the blood..."

I took out a small knife and made a slight cut across my palm. I watched the blood pour from it as I again mumbled my oath I was determined to keep and which I just sealed with my blood.

Chapter Text

( Late 128 AC )

It was a strange feeling, all around me nothing more than warmth. I hear muffled sounds from somewhere, like if the source of the was behind the Harrenhal's wall.

Just me, in eternal peace. I was floating in warmth and that silence. My whole body felt like it was slowly falling into the void.

That’s how it feels when you’re in mother’s womb as I was told. Calm, warmth, floating in silence. No wonder some babies aree not willing to leave it.

But I knew I can’t be like this always. I had to leave the womb. With only hard heart I emerged from the hot water, slowly inhaling the cold air, feeling as the water ran down my face. 

I openned my eyes and looked down at my body. My muscles felt relaxed as the small drops ran down my body. I had to smile as the sight somehow filled me with pride and joy. The years of training have come in hand as I watched my thin and slightly muscular body shiver a bit in the cool air.

I looked around the cave. Nobody was here. Just me and the small waterfall of the warm water pouring into the small pool I just emerged from.

My hair that grew to my shoulder blades was sticking to my back and some of them were sticked to my face, covering my sight a little. I brushed it off my face and sat on a small stair in the pool, leaning against the wall of the pool.

This place was my safe haven, my sanctuary.

I discovered this place maybe two years back, when I was on my daily walk. I decided to take a trip closer to Dragonmont, even though I was afraid that I’ll encounter some of the dragons, in the worst case, Cannibal.

I was lucky twice that day Not only I didn’t encounter him, but when I walked closer to a rock at the foot of the mountain, I discovered the entrance to a cave in it. It was a funny incident actually. I jest needed to take a piss and when I started, I noticed there's a hole behind the thick bush.

The hole was big enough for a human to get in. I entered and discovered a small natural pool and a hot spring. Isle of Dragonstone was known for it’s volcanic origin.

That’s probably why dragons are prospering here. Even during winter, the isle was warm. And warm isle means there are hot springs too. It kinda reminded me of Winterfell, the castle of Starks from the North that was build on hot springs too. People gathered behind it’s walls during winter, knowing that they have a bigger chance to survive there.

I wondered if anyone on the isle knows about this cave and hot spring pool. After two years, I could say nobody knew as I spent here most of my days and nobody ever have found this place, maybe except some small animals.

The warm water helped me to relax and forget of the bad memories. Memories of Barrick, who left us to join prince Aegon. And memories of my grandfather and his burning corpse on the altar.

It was nearly six years since it all happened. But in my head it was like yesterday. All the things that happened left a deep impact on my soul and mind.

But one thing I knew for sure. No matter what, I would always protect those I love and care for, including the royal family.

While years have gone by, I started to practice even more to become a man I wanted and needed to be. I was coming to Dragonstone every day to train with ser Robert and then even under the lead of ser Steffon.

Alyn said that I became a decent fighter. My skills with the sword and morningstar were good and in practice battles, I managed to defeat Alyn, who was five years older than me and even ser Robert, who finally stopped going easy on me.

Some guards told me I could become a Kingsguard with this skill. I laughed at them as I threw away the dream of joining the Kingsguard. Being a Kingsguard is the biggest honor any knight can get, but it also means they have to throw their personal life away and all the pleasure of the world.

And there was plenty of things I'd throw away if doing so. When I turned fourteen, my brother Alyn took me to a brothel in the village and ordered me a whore. I was shy as hell but after a few moments, it was gone as was my virginity.

It was one of the greatest nights in my life. I thought Alyn would order me some old wench to make fun of me, but it turned out that the girl he payed for me was a beautiful girl maybe six years older than me. Long legs, thin body, long black hair, slightly toned skin and average sized breasts. I couldn’t get enough that night.

But when I was pleasured, something started to bug me. I asked her why she does it. And she answered:

„Because I have nothing else to do.“

We started to talk then. It turned out she was from the Reach and her family banished her when they found out she was pregnant with some boy, who turned out to be an abuser, who caused the death of her unborn child when beating her up. She was roaming the realm until she sailed here on Dragonstone, finding job at the local brothel.

I was sorry for her. I trully was. From that moment, I looked at women differently. I treated them with respect, protected them and listened to them. Of course, if the girl is willingly selling herself to others and does it without any remorse, why not to enjoy some good time? A good man must have standarts.

But there were another things I came to realize about myself. More I grew up, I was more and more attracted to not only women, but men too.

Each day when I was changing into armor with other knights, I realized I was staring. Luckily, nobody saw it. I thought it was just a moment of some weakness or how would you call it, but it was happening more and more and my body was inappropriately reacting to the sight.

I couldn’t get why I was so attracted to them and first I thought it is something I should lock inside of me. People despised those like me. The whole damn realm did. 

But then one evening, when I was again in my cave, sitting in the hot water, I remembered ser Laenor and his…taste for men. He wasn’t hiding it, at least not much. He was proud of who he loves and didn’t feel shame for who he was.

That was the moment I realized who I was and what is my preference. Both girls and boys attracted me and I didn’t try to deny it or keep it inside. But I needed to tell someone. Someone I knew that'd never betray me with this.

I opened myself to Alyn about it. I expected him to laugh at me, but he turned out to be supportive. I appreciated it, but more scared I was when I wanted to tell father. Alyn was there with me when I told him the truth about myself. Father smiled at me and stroked my hair, saying he loves me no matter what I do or who I fuck. All three of us have broke in laughter.

I got out of the hot spring and started to dry myself. That day was my fifteenth name’s day. I wanted to spent it on my own, because as I knew my father and brother, they’d take me to the tavern, maybe a brothel and drink their guts to shit.

I didn’t want to spent my name’s day like that, drunk like a sailor, laying my my own shit on the ground, all though I’d not mind to spent a night with sone pretty girl...or a boy if it came to it. It would depend if my brother is enough of a jokester to pull that off.

The air was cold and it sent shivers down my spine. The cave itself was warm and a pleasant place to be in, but when a cold wind blew from the outside and I wasn't clothed, my body hair did rise up in a second.

It took me a while to dry all the water and dress up. When I checked if I didn’t forget anything in the cave, I walked out of the cave, checked if nobody saw me emerge from behind the bush and went home.

It was a cloudy day, as most of the days on the isle, a gentle wind played with my still wet hair, drying it up. The mountain was covered in the mist and it gave it a really dreadful look, and the fact the dragons lived there didn’t help.

Sometimes I wondered how we, common people of the Dragonstone could get used to dragons. I suppose that first citizens of the isle were scared to death of the posibility thst a dragon will burn their homes when Targeryens came. But over years, new generations came and despite still feeling fear, they already were used to dragons flying above their heads.

Each person on the isle knew the names of the dragons that resided there. From Sheepstealer, who was the most known amongst the commonfolk, Grey Ghost, Cannibal, who I dreaded the most, Vermithor and Silverwing, dragons of The Old King and The Good Queen.

We all knew if we do not want to end up like a dragon meal, we should stay away from Dragonmont. And yet, I was here, walking near it. And even though I knew there is a chance I will be eaten, I loved this place. It was calm, silent and somehow dreadfully beautiful.

I was half the way from home when something caught my eye. A small group of dragonkeepers walked in my way.

That’d not be anything unexpected since the dragon nest wasn’t far from my hiding cave, if one of them wasn’t Lucerys Velaryon, son of Rhaenyra, heir to the Driftmark and one of my closest friends.

In those five, almost six years, me and him became really close, building a really strong bond of friendship. We still sparred at the courtyard, along with Jace.

Sometimes after the practice, we just sat on the bench and joked around. Luke was a funny person, always down to any fun and he never looked at me from above.

But as I grew stronger, I felt like Luke isn’t making any progress at all, even becoming slightly worse by the time. I also spotted that he became more and more insecure and scared than he was when I first met him.

Jace gave him a hard time for it. Jace was always colder to people around, except his family. But with the time he grew distant even more, practically stopped talking to me and even while sparring, he was harsh at me.

Not that he was evil, he still had a bright times. But I saw that he’s determined to be an heir his mother will be proud of. A perfect son, dutiful, well behaving.

And with years, he even started to lash out at Luke. Everytime the two of them sparred, Jace crushed Luke into the dirt, giving him some really harsh words. It hurt me to see it.

One day, maybe a year since the Driftmark incident, it went so far that I had to stop Jace from hurting him. I remember it clearly.

Jace was yelling at Luke that he’ll never be a good fighter if he’ll be so pathetic, striking Luke from above. I had to step into it. I blocked Jace’s slash and disarmed him.

Jace was furious. He yelled at me to step aside. When I didn’t and said he’ll sooner kill Luke with this style of training, he attacked me. I had some work to pacify him and not hurt him, as he was the prince.

When he calmed down, he threw his sword and left the field. He always had a problem with keeping his temper. Luke was crying for most of the day then. Jace later apologized to him, but it left some scars on Luke’s self-esteem, even though he didn’t want to admit it.

Luke spotted me as I was walking towards him and the keepers and wawed his hand in a greet gesture. He was smiling at me.

„Hey, Yoren!“ he called.

"Greetings, prince Lucerys." I smiled as I was really happy to see him.

He grew up in those years, he was maybe a head smaller as Jace and me, his arms weren’t big, but not weak and his body started to grow.

His features like curly brown hair, rounded face and black eyes showed everyone he was trully no son of ser Laenor, but ser Harwin Strong.

And yet I could care less about it. I didn't give a damn about who his father was. All that mattered to me was who Luke is on the inside. A friendly, kind, shy, scared and a bit goofy boy I grew to like as my best friend.

I stopped infront of the group of dragonkeepers and bowed my head a little. The old dragonkeepers looked at Luke, asking him something in High Valyrian. I never understood what the words meant, even when I tried to learn some basic words. It was just too hard for me to learn it. At least back then.

Luke answered them while pointing at me. Dragonkeepers nodded and stepped aside. Luke quickly moved to me and patted my shoulder.

„What you’re doing here?“ he asked curiously.

„Ah…you know, I tried to steal your dragons.“ I laughed in response. Luke let out a little chuckle.

„Well, instead of burnt, you are wet. No really, why is your hair wet? You fell into the sea?“ Luke was always kind of offcious and I liked that about him.

„Yea, you could say it that way.“

Luke smiled at me, with that naive innocent smile. He was still just a kid. A kid with a big boulder on his back and sword above his head.

„And what you are doing here, Luke? I suppose you are visiting the nest, right?“ I asked with a small bit of curiosity.

„That is correct. I’m going to take Arrax for a small flight.“

Luke was riding his dragon for around two years. I saw him fly above the village along with Jace. It was a sight to remember, to see a dragon, but even more astonishing is to see anyone to tame and ride them.

Targaryens are trully one of a kind. And to think there existed even more dragonriders back in the Old Valyria, before the Doom. It was a breathtaking image but also dreadful at the same time.

„Well, have a good flight then.“ I smiled. „I won’t disturb you.“

I was starting to take my leave, when Luke’s small hand grabbed my wrist.

„Wait… You are celebrating your fifteenth name’s day today, right? I think you never saw a dragon from close distance… so, do you…want to come with me and see Arrax?“

That question have hit me unprepared. Me? Visiting a dragon nest? Seeing a dragon from the closest distance? I always thought if I’d visit the nest, it’d be my last day as I’d surely become a lunch for the dragons.

On the other hand, I felt flattered by the fact Luke knows about my name’s day and even more by that he offers me to see something that not much people like me will never see. And still I was hesitating. 

„Y-You mean it? I… It’s an honor…but I don’t know… I’m not worthy to go there.“

I stuttered. It seemed that the dragonkeepers thought the same. But Luke wasn’t the one who is giving up in matters like these. He grabbed my hand and pulled.

„Come on, Yoren. Arrax is a nice and calm dragon. I swear nothing will happen to you, if that’s what you’re scared of?“

He was right. That was the reason I hesitated. I still had burned in my memory the near encounter with Cannibal, how me and my brother were running away from the beasts shrieks, so I was careful even when I saw Luke or Jace flying above the village.

But this wasn't Cannibal. It was Luke's dragon. A tamed one who will not attack unless his rider tells him. It took me a while to decide. But in the end...

„Fine…“ I said finally. After all, dragonkeepers were there too, so nothing would happen to me. Luke smiled in excitement and pulled my hand.

„Let’s go then!“

It took maybe ten minutes before we got to the foot of the mountain. In the rock walls of the Dragonmont, there were several cave entrances, large enough for dragons like Vermithor, the legendary mount of The Old King Jaehaerys, Silverwing, loyal dragon of Queen Alyssane and of course, The Red Wyrm, Caraxes, mount of the Rogue Prince Daemon Targeryen, brother to King Viserys and husband to princess Rhaenyra.

It happened not so long after grandfather’s funeral. Rhaenyra and Daemon announced their wedding, despite the fact both of the recently lost their loved ones.

All of us were shocked and we didn’t think of it in a good manner. After all, the corpses of their loved ones didn’t manage to get cold enough and they both wed.

There was this rumor that Rhaenyra ordered to kill Ser Laenor so she could marry Daemon, but that I didn’t believe.

Princess could be cold for sure, but she’d never ordered to kill the man who raised her children with her. I simply didn’t want to believe it.

Daemon was very different from Laenor. He was cold, silent and scary. Luke and Jace both told me that he even made Joffrey cry when he took him into his arms.

I didn't have a reason not believing it, he was dreadful.

Hard to believe he was the father of someone so sweet and nice like the twins, Baela and Rhaena were.

After the wedding, Baela was sent to Driftmark, as a ward of Lord Corlys Velaryon, The Sea Snake and Princess Rhaenys, The Queen Who Never Was.

Rhaena stayed at Dragonstone in care of her father and Rhaenyra. In the years, I met Rhaena many times when she was watching Jace and Luke training. She was always encouraging Luke to try again, but not harshly like Jace did, but softly and with care.

After the incident with Jace almost beating up Luke, Rhaena and me were comforting Luke, who again fell into his doubts about himself. It took us a while to finally calm him a little.

When we helped him to the maester to check the hit on his head, me and Rhaena got to talk about it all. I learned that she is not olny pretty but also cares about people, low-born like me. It warmed my heart a little.

We talked more and more each time we had a chance to talk and after some time, we created a really good friendship. Luke was one of the reasons that helped us create the friendship so strong. We both trully cared about him and wanted to help him with his insecurity and fear.

I was thinking of it all, completely losing myself in my mind that I didn’t notice Luke talked with the keepers. He patted my shoulder from behind, making me jump in surprise.

„You again lost yourself in your head?“ he asked curiously. I chuckled and scratched back of my head.

„Kind of. Yes.“ Luke pushed me forward, towards the cave entrance. I looked at him and then at the keepers who stood aside. I didn’t like it at all.

„W-Why they are not coming with us?“ I asked. Luke just smiled.

„I can control Arrax on my own, without their assistance. Don’t worry, he won’t eat you.“ He said it with that weird chuckle he made always when joking. But this wasn’t funny to me. I never told him my story about Cannibal, but I wished I did sooner.

„I just…fear the dragons, you know… Years back, me and my brother almost crossed ways with Cannibal… I am still kind of scared to this day.“

I told him the whole story from that day. He listened without interfering. My hands started to shake a little when I remembered the shriek, echoing through the rocks. Luke grabbed my hands and smiled.

„It’s alright. I understand. But I assure you, Arrax won’t hurt you. I give you my word, Yoren.“

Something about his words calmed me a little. I looked him in the eyes and he did the same. He might lacked comfidence in himself, but his look told me he is more than comfident about this. I nodded and with a sigh I looked into the cave.

„Lead me then…“

Chapter Text

Lucerys walked to the entrance to the cave and grabbed two torches that were prepared there. The dragonkeepers had a small fireplace near the entrance, so he walked to it and ignited the torches.

I stood there, watching him but in my mind I was still thinking if I am making a good choice.

What if the dragon will attack me? He doesn’t know me, he’ll think I am a thread to him and his rider, I thought, panicking inside.

My mind was working against me, showing me images of my death in the cave, starting with being burnt alive, ending with being eaten alive. I was nearly pissing my pants from that image.

I even started to think of running away, but it was too late as Luke returned and handed me a torch.

„You will need it down there. Stay behind me, no quick movements, loud noises or signs of aggression… I might be Arrax’s rider, but even I have trouble to control him sometimes.“

His words didn’t really calm me down. In fact, the exact opposite. I started to shake even more, torch in my hand started to spill small embers. But I’d not leave, I didn’t want to look like a coward, not now when I said I’ll go.

Luke noticed my fear and put a hand on my shoulder.

„It will be alright. Just do as I say down there…“ he said firmly. I couldn’t do more than just nod. Luke smiled and turned his look to the cave.

„Let’s go then…“

I checked the sky for the last time, took a deep breath and with loud exhale, I made a first step, following Luke down into the darkened cave.

It felt like I was descending down into the deepest of hells. The cave itself was really deep and the heat from the mountain poured inside so the air soon became warm, almost hot.

No wonder dragons were prospering here. This was an ideal place for the dragon to live. I looked forward, following Luke, not saying a single word. I was afraid to make a sound.

More we were going down, more my fear grew. This was a place where nobody would hear my screams, my agony. I’d never scream loud enough to call my brother and father. The dread was palpable on me.

Then suddenly I hear cracking. I screamed, but in a moment I put my hand on my mouth. My breath was fast and my heart pounded so fast I thought it’s trying to break out of my chest.

Luke turned around and looked at me. He saw the terror in my eyes. He reached to me with his free hand, giving me a comforting look.

„It’s alright. It’s fine. You just stepped on the old sheep bones. It’s nothing to be afraid of."

I slowly looked down and trully, I was standing on an old sheep skeleton. I breathed out all the air in my lungs, that much I felt relief. If I wasn’t certain, I’d believe I also took a shit into my pants.

I looked back at Luke. He was still looking at me, reaching his hand to me.

„Take my hand, Yoren.“ It took me a moment before I slowly took his hand, shaking like a man with The Shivers. Luke held it as he led me down to the deepest parts of the cave. 

It felt strangely...pleasant to hold his hand. For some reason, all the voices in my head that whispered only dreadful outcomes became silent. His hand was warm, soft and held me gently and yet enough to pull me further.

As we were deeper, i noticed more burned bones and signs of dragonfire at the wall. I was shaking even more now and almost dropped the torch. Maybe the voices have died but it didn't mean I wasn't scared to death.

The tunnel we walked through suddenly spread wide open and we entered a big underground hall. It was big for one or maybe two dragons. I could not see much as the fire of torch was not strong enough to cover all the might of the hall. But I believed it was magnificemt.

Luke slowly put the torch down on the ground and suggested I should do the same. As I placed the torch on the ground, Luke came closer to me.

„Now…stay behind me and do what I say…“ he said gently but firmly. I nodded and watched as Luke stepped forward into the hall.

„Arrax!“ he called. For a while there was nothing but silence. But in the next moment a huge silhouette rised l behind one of the rocks. My throat tightened at the sight of it. Luke spoke to the dragon in High Valyrian. Only thing I could understand was „Arrax“.

The dragon let out a small screach as he slowly stepped into the light of two torches. I stepped back in fear. The dragon looked happy to see his rider, so far not noticing me. Dragon purred and bowed his head.

Luke talked to him again with calm, in a caring and soft tone. I silently watched it, observing the dragon.

Arrax wasn’t as big as other dragons. He was one of the youngest dragons on Dragonstone. His scales were white as pearl with a sign of gold on his chest and his spine thorns were red like blood. His wing span could be five, maybe six times bigger then me in height. I was never really good at guessing.

Then the dragon noticed me, pointing his eyes on me. His eyes were like two pools of melted gold. They observed me, thrusting me with the suspicious look.

Those eyes scared me. I again took one step back, stumblling over the rock and almost fell on the floor. Arrax growled and made a step forward to me. My breath was fast again, I panicked and I wanted to run, but I was frozen with fear.

Luke spoke again to his dragon, softly as much he could. Arrax bowed his head and nuzzled against his rider, puuring like a cat. I’d swear my guts were on their way up my throat as the fear and nervousity started to fade of.

Luke turned his head to me and smiled, his hand still on Arrax's neck.

„See? He is good and nice. He won’t bite.“ I watched the dragon cuddling with the young prince, like a dog with his owner while Luke stroked his jaw, laughing and whispering in High Valyrian.

I was stunned by that sight. I always thought dragons aren’t for cuddling. And here I saw one cuddling and nuzzling with Luke. It was surreal.

The tension of my body started to fade and my breath finally calmed down. A sweat drops were running down my neck as the heat in the cave was really big, but it wasn’t unbearable.

The Dragonmont was really heated place, not just by the nature but also thanks to it’s residents. I felt my shirt sticking to my body and I’d feel the sweat dripping from my face on the floor. Luke was sweating too, all tho not that much like me. He must have been used to it.

I wiped my face with my cloak and sighed as I felt heat crawling in my lungs.

„So? What do you think? Isn’t Arrax a beautiful dragon?“ Luke asked with excitement. When I finally calmed enough so I could think clearly, I again looked at the young dragon.

And just as Luke said. Arrax was one of the most beautiful dragons I ever saw. At least to me. Other dragons were imposant too but not as beautiful to him. Something about Arrax was so...strangely beautiful too.

„Yes…he trully is…“ I said, slightly smiling. Luke stroked Arrax over his nose and Arrax happily purred.

„Come closer, so you can meet properly.“ Luke urged, nodding at me to move.

And again, fear returned. My hands started to shake again, tho not that much as before.

„I…may stay here…“ I chuckled nervously. Luke grinned at me and said something in High Valyrian. Arrax raised his head, looking straight at me.

My legs turned to stone and my tongue felt like it was made of iron. Arrax then slowly approached me, tilting his head in curiousity who is the person who entered his cave along with his rider.

I couldn’t move or speak, but I swear I wanted to scream and run for life as he was closer and closer. His head was one feet from me and I was scared for my life.

I closed my eyes and raised my hands to cover my face from flames. It’d not help me but at least it gave me some hope it’ll hurt less. I feel Arrax’s hot breath on my hands, feeling my hair was moving as he breathed into my face.

I felt a tear rolling from my eye. I was scared, no… I was terrified, expecting my end by Arrax’s flame and teeth.

Then I hear something weird. Sniffing. A really loud sniffing next to my right ear. I dared to open my eyes and lovered my hands slowly. Arrax’s head was almost two inches from my own, sniffing me.

His golden eyes met mine. We looked in each other’s eyes. It was terrifying but also so stunning and amazing. I felt like the eyes were about to turn me into a pile of gold.

Arrax gently purred and backed a little bit. I exhaled in relief. Luke came to me, smiling widely.

„Arrax seems to like you, Yoren.“ He said quietly. I couldn’t believe it.

„Y-you think? I stuttered, still visibly shocked. Luke gently took my hand.

„Yes. Try to stroke him over his jaw. He loves it.“ He whispered. I nodded after a while, slowly started to reach my hand to Arrax’s head. I was still shaking in fear he might bite off my hand, but Luke was still holding it and it calmed me down and with his help, I touched Arrax’s jaw.

The scales were rough, but were not scratching. It was warm and when I stroked him over the jawline, the young dragon purred. I had to smile. Then Arrax quickly moved his head towards me and I thought he will bite, but instead he nuzzled against my face, cuddling with a soft purr. It tickled a little and it made me laugh.

"Rytsas, Arrax. (Hello, Arrax.)“ I greeted the dragon with the one of a few words in High Valyria I knew. Luke narrowed his eyes. He was obviously taken aback that I spoke in High Valyrian.

„How…did you learn High Valyrian?“ he asked. I smiled at him, still stroking Arrax over his chin.

„I don’t… I only know a few words thanks to my grandfather. I tried to learn some basics, but it was too hard for me.“ Luke laughed a little.

„Yea, Jace could tell you about it. He struggles with High Valyrian a lot.“

We stood there, me still stroking Arrax , who silently purred into my body. It was such a weird feeling. So strange and yet, so calming. I could feel the warmth of the dragon flowing into me, his breathing was slow and steady, all though a little stinky, but I didn’t expect it to smell like roses.

After some time I let go of the white dragon, smiling at him, stroking his nose for a last time. Arrax let out a snort, smoke leaving from his nosdrils. I turned to Luke again.

„Thank you for this, Luke. I am thankful you made some time for a low-born boy like me.“ I said with genuine gratitude. Luke frowned at my comment though and crossed his arms on his chest.

„Stop that nonsense, Yoren. You might be a son of a low-born, but it doesn’t change the fact you are my friend. And I don’t forget about my friends, especially not when they are nice and kind to me too…“

I couldn’t do more than smile again. Luke was always a kind boy, always had a way to make me smile and laugh. But he was also really fragile and insecure around other people.

He had those times when he just broke down and cry, mostly to Jace’s displeasure. Jace oftenly told him that he as the future heir to the Driftmark should be brave, strong and should not cry like a baby. It only made Luke cry more.

He always told he is sea sick when they travel on a boat, doesn’t know anything about ships and he even doesn’t live on Driftmark. Everytime I heard him say it, I remembered the words he told me all those years back.

„I don’t want to rule Driftmark… If I’m a Lord, everyone dear to me is dead…“

It was such a pressure on him. His succession, his mother’s succession, questions around his and his brothers’s legitimacy… It was a miracle he wasn’t crying all the time.

But here, near his dragon, he trully was brave and strong. That fragility was gone when he was flying above the isle. I saw him many times flying over our village and visited him after a flight a few times. He loved it.

Sky took his fears away and gave him strenght he needed. In the air, he felt like a true heir, like a true blood of the dragon.

„Thank you, Luke… I appreciate it.“ I whispered and hugged him. I knew it was unproper, hugging a royal like that, but I knew I could do it. Here, we were alone, only Arrax watching us with curiosity.

Luke hugged me back and patted my back. When we separated, Luke spoke to Arrax and with that, Arrax with a screach crawled to the entrance.

„As I said, I’m taking him for a small flight. Let’s get out.“ Luke said with a wide smile on his face. We took the torches that layed on the ground and walked to the exit.

When we finally got out of the cave, I took a deep breath, inhaling a cold air to coop down my lungs. I was soaked in sweat, my hair sticking to my face and neck again.

I wiped my forehead with the sleeve of my shirt, but it didn’t help much as it was soaked like I threw it into the water.

Meanwhile, Luke spoke to the keepers who came to prepare Arrax for a ride. They brought a collar with a bridle as the saddle was already on him. When they prepared Arrax, Luke spoke with the eldest keeper.

I wasn’t sure what was the point of the conversation, but the keeper sounded uncertain. It almost sounded like he tried to talk Luke out of something. I wondered what it could be.

Weather was good, Luke wasn’t riding for the first time and Arrax was big and strong enough to carry him.

After a while, the keeper nodded at Luke’s questions and I still wasn’t sure what they talked about. Luke then walked to me, with a grin on his face.

„So… I asked the keeper if Arrax is strong enough…to carry two people.“ He chuckled. I narrowed my eyes.

„And is he?“ I asked, still absolutely unaware of what what was about to happen.

„Yes, he is.“ Luke said, patting my shoulder. That was the moment when everything fell in place to me and I opened my eyes wide in shock.

„Heh…so you know what I want to say… Would you like to join me for a flight, Yoren?“

Chapter Text

If anyone ever told me that I’ll have a chance to come close to a dragon and even touch one without being eaten alive, I’d say they are stupid.

But if anyone told me that I’ll have a chance to sit on a dragon and take a flight above the Dragonstone with a Targaryen prince, I’d laugh at them, calling them insane.

And yet, I stood there, at the foot of the Dragonmont, infront the dragon cave entrance, next to a dragon, who I just cuddled with and with Lucerys, son of Rhaenyra Targaryen, heir to the Driftmark, rider of the dragon, who just offered me to join him on a flight.

It felt like a dream so surreal that I’d think my head is trying to drive me insane. Such a chance was one in a lifetime. Many men and women and children would jumped for it right away.

And then there was me, stunned, unable to speak, my hands slightly shaking again. Luke grinned at me, which meant he was joking or he wants to provoke.

„Aw, come on, Yoren. It will be fun. I hope you’re not telling me you‘re afraid of heights, right?“

He was wrong this time, I had no fear of heights. If I was, the bridge that led to Dragonstone gates would be impossible for me to walk over, as it was trully high. I shook my head, the rest of my body still frozen.

„N-no, it’s not that… I just…don’t think I am worthy of such a privilege… And to fly with you? Would your mother agree to that? The low-born on a dragon along with her son? I don’t want to be punished.“ I stuttered finally. Luke let out a laugh, like he just heard the funniest joke ever.

„My mother will not mind. She doesn’t have to find out too.“ he grinned and gave me a friendly punch on my shoulder.

That was something only Luke could say, as he was more of a troublemaker, typical for second sons. But unlike my brother Barrick, who was sometimes harsh and hot headed, Luke was loyal and friendly and his jokes weren’t harmful, more like unpleasant but people would still laugh.

Luke gave me a smile a nudged my shoulder one more time.

„Come on, Yoren. If you don’t want to, I won’t force you. But it’d make me happy if I could take you up and show you what Dragonstone looks like from above. It’s a magnificent sight.“

I still had doubts. I didn’t fear I’d fall of Arrax either, the saddle was big enough for two. And it had riding chains, so I could chain myself to the saddle if I wanted. It just felt wrong to fly along with him.

Though we were friends, I still kept a fair distance. After all he was a crown prince and heir to an ancient house. And I feared any bad word would cost me my head and my family would loose everything we gained. It wasn’t much, but it was still our home.

I took a deep breath, closing my eyes and let the idea go through my head properly. After a few moments, I openned my eyes and nodded.

„If you want me to join you… I’d be honored.“ I said humbly.

Luke’s smile widened as he took my hand and led me to Arrax, who was now prepared for a flight.

Dragonkeepers gave Luke last instructions, or so I thought. They were concerned about the idea of me on Arrax’s back. I could feel it.

The look they gave me said it all. I am not supposed to be in presence of the dragons. But Luke didn’t back down. At least that’s how it looked, because with a loud sigh, the eldest keeper nodded and mumbled something, leaving the place.

Luke climbed on Arrax’s back, young dragon snorting and spreading his wings. Yoren walked closer to Arrax. His pearl white scales looked like they shined in the light of the sun. It looked like I was looking at the shining moon.

Luke sat into the saddle, using chains to strap hinself to it. In the saddle he looked like a true warrior. His insecurity vanished, the scared boy I knew most of the time was gone, replaced by a brave and determined boy. I had to smile at the look.

Luke reached his hand to me.

„Come and sit behind me.“ He said firmly. I nodded and started to climb up into the saddle. Arrax slightly growled.

I flinched a little as my fear slightly returned. Luke stroked Arrax over his neck, giving him orders in High Valyrian. Arrax shook his head a bit, as I was climbing up.

"Lykiti, Arrax..." Luke gave a gentle order.

When Arrax calmed down, Luke grabbed my hand and helped me into the saddle properly. I could feel Arrax breathing and slightly I felt his heartbeat. The saddle was comfort, though it wasn’t meant for two people, but Luke was smaller so there was enough place for me.

Luke handed me two chains, one on each side.

„Strap yourself with them, for your own safety.“ He said.

He didn’t have to say it, as in the moment he handed me those chains, I wasted no time in strapping myself to the saddle. I clipped the chains to my belt and nodded at Luke, who only waited for my signal.

„Now, hold tight and don’t let go if you value your life!“ yelled Luke with excitement. Terror strucked me again.

„W-wait, wha-.“

Before I could say something, Luke shouted something in High Valyrian and Arrax let out a loud screach, which almost tore my ears into pieces. In next moment, Arrax was standing tall, slowly running forward, spreading his wings.

I gripped on the saddle tightly, like it was my dearest possession as Arrax flapped his wings, taking a flight straight up. I screamed in terror and closed my eyes tightly, holding on the saddle so tight I believed my knuckles turned white.

Arrax was rising sharply and if it wasn’t for the chains, I’d slide down of the saddle. I felt the wind whipping my face, messing with my hair, blowing the sweat from them, as well as from my other clothes and I felt each flap of Arrax’s wings as the whole saddle shook with each flap.

„FUUUCK! I’M GONNA DIE!“ I screamed in sheer terror. I trully believed I’m about to die. Fear took over my whole body and soul.

„TAKE ME DOWN! PLEASE, LUKE! TAKE ME BACK DOWN!“ I begged Luke, screaming in direction where I believed his ears were, as I refused to open my eyes. But Luke ignored me or didn’t hear me due the wind howling in the ears.

I suddenly felt Arrax’s wings were slowing it’s movement. and leveled his flight, so now we were flying straight forward, or at least that I thought, the wind was still blowing into my face but I could finally hear better.

„LUKE PLEASE, TAKE ME DOWN!“ I screamed again and without realizing what I do, I wrapoed my arms around his chest, burying my face into his shoulder. I was never so scared in my life. If anyone saw me right now, they’d laugh at me until my last day.

But it didn’t matter, all I cared about was not dying in the air. „It’s alright, Yoren! You are safe!“ shouted Luke, turning his look on me.

„You can open your eyes, Yoren… You have nothing to fear.“ I wanted to believe him, but my own mind locked my eyes, refusing to unlock them.

„NO NO NO! I AM SCARED LUKE! IT WAS A BAD IDEA! LET ME DOWN! PLEASE!“ I begged again, my throat becoming sore from the screaming and my whole body trembling like a lone tree in the wind.

Then, I felt Luke’s hands grabbing mine. Not roughly, but gently and with care, like mother holds a child.

„I’m here, Yoren. Trust me. Nothing will happen to you.“ he said gently but loudly, as the wind was still pretty loud. My mind was screaming not to open my eyes, but something in Luke’s voice and his hands holding my own was enough to get through the wall of fear.

I calmed down a little bit, but still I refused to open my eyes.

„J-Just take me down, Luke… Please…“ I stuttered. Luke stroked my hands to calm me more.

„Please… Just take one look at the world below us… I will put you down then. Just once…open your eyes. I will hold you, alright?“ he assured me again. His words finally broke through my fear as I nodded in response.

„F-fine… I trust you…“ I said as I slowly openned my eyes and raised my head from Luke’s shoulder.

I looked around to see where we are. The sky was clouded slightly but not entirely. We were above the sea, not much far from the shore though. As I looked around, I could see the whole isle, or at least that part not covered by the steam pouring from the ground.

It was stunning. I never realized how big the isle actually is. And now I had it infront of me, like it was in the palm of my hand. I could see the village, the market, tavern, brothel, harbor and the ships sailing there. I saw the meadow where shepherd used to let out his sheeps, before Sheepstealer ate his whole flock.

I saw the Dragonmont, covered in steam. It was a dreadful but at the same time such a beautiful sight.

And then I finally looked where Dragonstone stood. I always thought the castle looked dreadful and it always gave me chills when I entered it’s gates. Now, here from above, I could see how beautiful the castle looked as a whole.

The architecture from Old Valyria was just so imposant. It took my breath. The castle build of the black stones, build with fire and blood. It’s walls weren’t the highest, but the location of the castle, the hill above the sea was enough to make up for it.

There was only one direct way to get inside, over the stone bridge and through the gate. Of course, you could get there if you were a dragonrider without a problem. But from the ground, there was no way any army could conquer the castle.

I saw two small fishermen ships, probably about to spread their nets. They looked like an ants from this height.

I dared to bend over Arrax’s body a little. We could’ve been higher than is the tallest tower of the Dragonstone. The sea under us was calm, small wawes splashing the rocks of the cliffs and few feets below us, I saw the sea birds, flying in a flock.

My fear slowly faded as I felt an excitement and joy fill my mind, making me laugh like a madman.

„T-That’s amazing!“ I shouted between laughs, still in quite a shock. Luke turned his head to me again, smiling.

„You see!? This is what I talked about!“ he exclaimed. I looked at him, smiling back, but only a second later I realized I still had my hands around him. I quickly let go of him, gripping saddle again, feeling the biggest shame in my life.

„I’m…so s-sorry… I was just-.“

„It’s alright, Yoren!“ he did shut me up before I could finish the sentence. „It is natural to do… rash actions in fear. I don’t blame you.“

I bowed my head in shame, cursing myself in my mind. Why in the hell did I did such a stupid thing? If I panicked more, I could’ve put Luke in danger, maybe even cause his fall from dragon’s back. I hated myself in that moment.

„Hey! If you want, try and spread your hands! It’s an amazing feeling! I’ll fly straight and steady, do not fear the fall! Arrax is a calm dragon!“ Luke shouted at me. I again raised my head in confusion.

He really meant it? He doesn’t care about what I almost caused? Does he realize what could happen? That I questioned myself, not understanding it at all. Was Luke that much stupid he didn’t realize he could die or he knew it and let it slide just because he was considering me a friend?

I still had my doubts about our friendship, even after he let me see, cuddle and even ride his dragon with him.

„Hey, dreamy head! Do you sleep or what!?“ Luke’s sudden shout into my ear woke me up.

„Hey! Don’t call me that! You know I hate it!“ I growled and cursed Alyn and Barrick for giving me that nickname.

„Look at me! It’s safe when you are strapped!“ he smiled and spread his hands, letting out a scream of joy. I was amazed by his comfidence.

I didn’t want to be a coward in his eyes, so I took a deep breath again and spread my hands. Wind was striking into me, trying to blow me away, but the straps held me in the saddle.

Luke was right. It felt incredible. The feeling of freedom, feeling like a bird who spreads his wings first time in his life. I felt like I could fly myself, like I could jump of Arrax’s back and fly next to him.

The wind blew away the remaining fear I had in my heart and soul. I let out a scream of joy and pure happiness, laughing my lungs off.

„THIS IS THE BEST FEELING!“ I screamed into Luke’s ear. „I KNOW!“ Luke screamed back at me as he took a hold onto bridle again.

„Let’s get back down!“ Luke said and yelled an order for Arrax to get down. Arrax obeyed as he slowly turned around and flew back to the place where we took of.

Arrax made a circle around the small meadow infront the cave before he slowly descended and landed. I let out a big sigh of relief. I took of the strapping chains of me and slowly got down from Arrax’s back, getting on all four and gripped on the straws of grass.

„Oh, sweet ground, I missed you under my feet so much.“ I exhaled, burying my face in the grass.

„Oh come on, Yoren. You loved it up there…for most of the time.“ Said Luke with a chuckle as he undid his chains and jumped off Arrax's back. I looked at him with a smile.

„Yea, it wasn’t bad in the end. It was an experience, but I still prefer to be on the gro- AAAH!“

Something big and strong pushed me and I fell on the ground, making a side roll. I looked up, learning it was Arrax who pushed me with his head. I let out a laugh, an honest one.

Arrax moved his head above my body and nuzzled against my chest. I started to laugh as it tickled a little bit.

„H-Help me, Luke! What’s he doing!?“ I yelled in between laughs and giggles. Luke was laughing too, holding his stomach.

„He likes you and is thanking you.“ he laughed and watched as Arrax tickled me with his nuzzling. I felt like I'll piss myself with laughter soon.

After a while Luke finally called Arrax to him, setting me free from his tickling prison. I covered my face and tried to get control of my breathing again.

„I’d guess Arrax is a cross breed between a dragon and a cat. I never heard of a dragon who’d cuddle that much."I  got out of myself. Luke chuckled and helped me on my feet.

„Yes, he’s a little bit of a cat, I think. But that’s what I like about him the most.“ I had to smile at that comment as I saw a lot of Arrax in Luke too. Both of them were still playful kids.

And as I watched them next to each other, I could see the point of one saying that my grandfather used a few times.„Each dragon is a representation of it’s rider. When dragon hatches and it’s with it’s rider from their birth, they learn from him, adapting to them, inheriting their personality.“ I said the grandfather’s wisdom to myself, as it never showed to be more of a truth than today.

In a form of Luke Velaryon and his dragon Arrax.

Chapter Text

One moon passed since the day Luke took me with him into the dragon cave and then into the sky with him on his dragon Arrax.

I was again in my safe place, taking a nap in the hot spring pool, breathing in the wet cold air, listening the sound of falling water, cleaning my mind and thinking about everything that happened in that one turn of the moon.

It just felt so unreal. Me, in the sky, sitting with Targeryen prince on dragon’s back. When I woke up next morning, I thought it was all just a fever dream or something.

„I must’ve been dreaming, hit my head and sleep for a long time.“ I mumbled to myself, feeling a slight disappointment, as it was trully a beautiful dream I’d love to experience again.

But the same day, I went to the castle for a sparring session with both princes. As we were doing our basic warm ups, Luke was still spreading his hands, smirking at me.

I wasn’t dreaming at all. I was flying with him. I thought I’ll start to cry from joy. But that’d be weird, so I instead smiled and spreaded my hands too, flapping them like wings. Luke laughed a little and started to flap his hands too.

I’d say the others around us must’ve been thinking we both turned insane. Jace had a bad mood again that day, so when he saw Luke spreading his hands and flapping them, he shouted at him to stop pretending to be a chicken and focus on training.

I clenched my fists as anger was pumping in my veins. But it seemed Luke didn’t mind any shouting or insults that day. He was happy and so I let it slide this time.

Ser Darklyn who trained both princes set Jace against me in combat that day. He took a straight sword, I took a morningstar.

It seemed that in Jace’s eyes, I was responsible for Luke’s lack of focus and tried to put me back in my place as he attacked with fury of Balerion. I had some trouble to deflect his furious attacks, but unlike Jace, I still wore a leather armor and Jace was in his iron chestplate and gloves.

His moves were slow, making it easier for me to dodge. When he couldn’t get me on the ground, he was furious even more, attacking with more power. That was the moment where I disarmed him with one swift move of my morningstar. His sword fell on the ground ten feet from us.

Jace growled and left the courtyard, not even caring to take his sword from the ground. Luke then apologized to me for him, though he wasn’t to blame for that. I just smiled at him, challenging him to a sparre battle.

We took at least six rounds, me winning all of them, but Luke had some good moments in the fight. We then sat on the bench at the top of the wall of Dragonstone, watching the sea, talking and laughing, slightly referencing the flight.

If not counting Jace’s attack, it was a good day. When the sun was slowly hitting the horizon, I said my goodbyes to Luke, hugging his shoulder shortly and went back home. My thoughts again played me that day’s events and it made me smile widely.

Not only because I took down Jace again, but because I finally realized how much bigger and deeper my friendship with Luke became over those years and that it got significantly deeper after the events of the previous day.

I was glad Luke was my friend. He was kind, caring, fun to talk with, not really acting like a royal, at least now and he loved my jokes. His laughter warmed my soul and gave me a laughing mood even in my worse days.

He was also, by my standards, really handsome guy. Not the prettiest boy in the world, but surely one I’d love. I adored his rounded face, curly hair and his brown eyes.

After the flight, I caught myself dreaming of Luke. I started to feel…weird around him, but this time not because he was a royal. It was because I started to feel affected by him.

When I remembered how he held my hands in the cave and in the air, I blushed slightly. I was playing that moment over and over again in my head.

I wanted to relive it again. His caring hands on mine, helping me with my fear, calming me down, just like I did with him when Jace bashed him. I wanted to hug him and never let go of him. Tell him how much I owe him and how much he means to me as a friend…no…not only that.

That day changed me forever as I realized Luke was not only my friend. He was my best friend, someone I could call my soulmate, someone I could trust, someone who can make me feel whole, someone… I fell in love with.

I was blushing more as I dreamed of how it would feel to be his lover. How it’d feel to play with his hair, to hug him tight every now and then, expressing my love for him, how it would feel…to kiss him.

I had to slap myself to stop thinking about it.

„You idiot! Why you think of him like that? He’s a royal, not a low-born boy. He’s out of your reach. Plus he’d never go so low and fall in love with you, a son of the bastard house, low-born…and most of all…a boy.“ I mumbled to myself when I was going back home.

„I’ll never have a chance. He’ll never love me back…but everybody can have his dreams.“ I sighed in sadness, holding back my tears.I knew I had to keep this inside. But that I can’t be with him this way, doesn’t mean I can’t be by his side.

To be his shoulder to cry on, his friend and someone he can trust. And that was what I wanted. To make sure he will not be hurt by anyone, no matter if it was Jace, dragons or any other thing.

I was determined to defend the people I love and who I care for. That was the oath I swore infront my grandfather’s burning body. And for Luke, I was determined to give up everything I had and more.

By that time I didn’t realize that my oath will be soon put to the test.

I opened my eyes, yawning a little as I woke up from my little nap. I always loved to take a small nap here after a rough day. My head was still resting on a small rock on the edge of the pool. I put my clothes on it so it was at least comfortable somehow.

When I came to my full senses, I moved from my sitting spot, into the middle of the pool. The pool itself wasn’t deep, the water was in the level of my neck in it’s deepest spot. I took a deep breath, closed my eyes and made a small jump only to dive into the water a second later.

I hugged my knees, releasing a little bit of air from me to sink at the bottom. I never tried to open my eyes under water. The cave itself was dark, only light in there came from the entrance and a small hole in the ceiling, so I’d see nothing.

And, the water itself was cloudy and stinky. I once tried to open my eyes under the water and they burned me for the rest of the day.

As for the smell, I got used to it after dome time. I didn’t know why the water was so cloudy and stinky, until one day my father said I reek of sulphur.

It made sense, after all, the Dragonmont was a volcano in the end. The water probably came from underground and was filled with sulphur. I read in the book that in Sothoryos, they use sulphur filled water for healing, by bathing in it and even drinking it.

I tried to take a sip of it once and almost threw up.

But bathing worked deffinetly. All the pain in my body always left, my muscles felt relaxed and even my joints felt like new. After a while under water I emerged and breathed the cold air of the cave.

I looked to the entrance. It was getting late, though there was still enough light outside. I got out, dried myself and put on my clothes, ready to went home.

„I hope Alyn brought something good from the castle kitchen. We didn’t have anything from there for weeks.“ I chuckled, stroking my stomach as I dreamed of a roasted chicken that the servant girl my brother was sleeping with „accidentally“ fell on the ground and wasn’t fit to be served.

I got out of the cave, heading to the path that led to the village. I had to think about how me and my brother changed through the years.

Alyn was still higher than me, top of my head being in the level of his jaw.

His green eyes he inherited from father were in weird contrast with his long dark hair he got from mother. He had a square face, an aquiline nose, and stubble on his face. He looked like grandfather in his prime, as father always told him.

Barrick, who I didn’t see since he left for the King’s Landing, had black hair he liked to cut short, as he said he hates long hair. He had green eyes as father and Alyn, slim face with sharp features, average nose and when he smiled widely, it was somehow scary, like his smile and grin were made to scare the opponent, even when he didn’t mean to.

He was pretty much the most handsone of us, at least what I could recall, he deffinetly gained attention of girls from the village.

Alyn oftenly said:

„Fuck off with your pretty face, non of the girls will lay with me, if you’re around. Can’t you at least wear a mask when you go with me?“

Barrick could always laugh his guts off.

„I‘m sorry, brother. I’m just iresistable to the girls.“ He used to say in response.

But he wasn’t just a pretty face. He inherited grandfather’s battle spirit and skills with sword. He was even better swordsman than Alyn. He was strong, fast and when he got into the battle, his determination gave him more strenght.

I once tried to take on him. Barrick was holding back as I was his younger brother, but he still defeated me by a mile. I sighed in sadness when I remembered those times with him around.

I changed too a bit. I grew up and was as tall as my father now. In the face, I reminded my father of my mother, as my face has gentle features, average nose and pointed jawline.

But unlike my brothers, I have a dirty blond hair, just like my father and grandfather. I let them grow so they reached in the half of my shoulder blades.

But what people were interested with were my eyes. They were purple. Not like the Targeryen purple eyes, it was just a gentle shade of purple, but still… It was a rare thing, my father told me once. We knew that we are descendants of the Targeryen, but not much members of our house inherited any Targaryen features, if not counting the blond hair.

When I was thinking about it, I wondered if these eyes could be the reason why grandfather gave me my name after the founder of our house. It was possible.

The sadness again strucked my heart as memories of grandfather’s last moments again blinded my mind. He told me he felt I’m going to do great things.

But what things? Will I become a great warrior? A maester who will discover a cure for greyscale? Or will I be a new commander of guards at Dragonstone? If only I could talk with him again to ask him what he could see so special in me, why he believed I’ll go the distance.

I was a decent fighter but not strong enough. I wasn’t dumb and maybe I’d be able to reach the maester’s chain, but I wasn’t that smart. And I knew Dragonstone well, but Alyn was more of a leader than me, knowing every corner of the castle.

I had no bright future infront of me.

Suddenly I hear a distant yelling that got me from the deeps of my mind. I looked around to see where the yelling is coming from.

It was not far from me and it came from the path to the dragon caves. I could hear a rough male voice, yelling something, along with other two voices laughing. I was concerned about it.

Those voices deffinetly didn’t belong to anyone from the royal family, at least from what I could tell. Neither the voices belonged to any knight or guard I knew from the castle.

The voices were becoming cleaner as I was walking to their source. It looked like they were behind a small hill, close to the cave entrance. As the voices were clear now, I could recognize the rough voice.

It belonged to a man I used to meet at tavern. His name was Rolo.

He was a former sailor, who was almost eight feets tall, his body being a massive wall of muscles and he known for being the loudest drunk in the tavern. He used to talk a lot with Barrick as they both had simillar opinions on Rhaenyra and her sons. The other two were his mates from the ship he served on.

„What in the name of all dragons are they doing here?“ I mumbled. This part of the isle was feared for the dragons weren’t really pleased by the humans other than Dragonkeepers or Targaryens.

When I reached the hill’s top, still in a cover of it so nobody would see me, I took a look at the scene below me. Rolo had a club in his hand, swaying from side to side like a drunk he was, his two mates not being in much better state.

All three of them stood there, laughing at someone, who I couldn’t see as the person was covered by Rolo’s massive body.

Then I looked around them. Two guards and one old Dragonkeeper layed on the ground, unconscious and the old man bleeding from his head.

„They attacked the people. But why? Why’d they do such a thing? And who they attacked?“ I was asking myself.

Rolo then raised his hand, pointing the club at the person infront of him.

„What will you do now bastard? Will you call your whore of a mother to rescue you? Or will your older bastard brother come to punch me?“ Rolo laughed.

I froze in surprise. The realization hit me. The guards, Dragonkeeper, Rolo calling the person and his older brother bastard.

The person they were attacking was Luke.

„Stop this! You will pay if you d-don’t back off!“ shouted Luke, panic in his voice. Rolo stepped aside and I could finally see him.

Luke was shaking in fear, frozen in place, looking around where he should go. The cave wasn’t far. He could run to the cave to Arrax, I thought. But then I realized Luke would not run to them as Rolo, for his size was quite fast.

But it looked like the fear paralysed him. No wonder, the sight of Rolo was quite scary, even dreadful. No man in the tavern had balls to come near him when he was angered.

He was able to crush opponents bones into dust. That much he was strong.

His two mates blocked Luke’s sides and were approaching him, slowly pushing him to the rock wall. Luke was trapped. I could feel blood in my veins boil in pure rage and anger.

Not only he was hurting the prince, he hurt someone I loved, my dearest friend.

Rolo nodded to his mates, who grabbed Luke by his arms, bringing the struggling and screaming Luke on his knees.

„Gag the little bastard! And take off his fancy clothes, we can sell them when we are behind the Narrow Sea!“ Rolo ordered. Luke screamed as the men grabbed on his shirt, trying to pull it off of him.

That was it for me. I couldn’t stand there any longer. I felt my body tense in rage and felt the strenght that came with it. Without hesitation or thinking of a plan, I got from behind the hill, grabbed the rock, large as my fist, laying on the ground and throwing it with all my might against one of Rolo’s mates.

The rock hit back of his head. The man fell on the ground unconscious, letting go of Luke’s arm.

Luke used the chance and broke from the grip of the second man, who let his guard down when he was looking from where did the rock fly from. Rolo was looking around too. That was the chance.

„LUKE! RUN!“ I screamed. Luke jumped over the man on the ground, running to the hill where I was. Rolo finally realized what is happening when he noticed me, running to the unconscious guard near me, grabbing his sword.

„CATCH THE BASTARD!“ He yelled at the man. The man nodded and tried to run for Luke, but as he was drunk, he tripped and fell on the ground, hitting a rock with his head.

The man stopped moving. I couldn’t tell if he was dead or not at the moment. Rolo roared and wanted to chase Luke on his own. I couldn't allow that.

"NO YOU DON'T!" I growled, took another big rock and threw it against Rolo. The rock hit the giant into his back. Rolo screamed in pain and turned around, piercing me with a deadly look.

I was standing there, fire in my eyes and holding the sword, all I was focused in was Rolo approaching me, club in his hand and rage in his eyes.

„YOU LITTLE PRICK! YOU WILL PAY FOR THAT!“ He screamed and swung the club in my direction. I dodged and tried to slash him, but he swung the club again, knocking the sword from my hands. I stepped back as I realized what I got into.

Rolo was on attack and when he was like that, he’d not stop until my head is crushed. But at the same time, I was determined to keep him away from Luke, no matter the cost.

„IF YOU WANT LUKE, YOU’LL HAVE TO KILL ME FIRST!“ I screamed, standing into the fight position. I knew I had no chance to win this but at least I’ll be able to keep him away from Luke. Rolo laughed at me, spitting on me.

„YOU’RE A DEAD MAN, LITTLE BOY!“ he roared as he swung the club again in my way. I dodged and tried to find where the sword landed but another swung came, almost hiting my head.

I stumbled and made a few quick steps back. Rolo was swinging the club, every swing had a power of the giant.

„WHY YOU DEFEND THAT SON OF A BITCH!? HE’S NOTHING MORE THAN A SPOILED BASTARD, WITH NO RIGHT TO RULE!“ he growled, his eyes twitching from alcohol. I was furious with every word he let out.

In the moment I felt the strenght and bravery I didn’t know I have in me. Like if the Valyrian part of my blood gave me the fire to breathe.

„ONE MORE WORD AGAINST PRINCESS RHAENYRA AND HER SONS AND I WILL GUT YOU WITH MY BARE HANDS!“ I roared, not fully aware of how my thread was pathetic.

Rolo noticed it though and burst in laughter, dropping the club on the ground in laughter. But that was my chance. Without any thinking, I jumped against Rolo, punching him into his filthy mouth with all my strenght.

The his broke his tooth as he didn’t expect the hit. He stumbled back a little but quickly recovered, his sight deadly as Valyrian Steel in Daemon Targaryen's hands.

He swung his club again, missing me again. Rolo roared and threw the club away, cracking his fingers and preparing to punch.

„I’LL MAKE A MASHED POTATOES FROM YOUR FACE!“ He growled as he lunged at me. I jumped aside to dodge but I wasn’t fast enough.

Rolo catched my leg, pulling it to him. I fell on the ground, trying to releasse myself from his grasp, but he already sat on my leg, trapping me under him.

I was doomed. I groaned and struggled to get from under him, but he was heavy like a boulder. I looked up and saw his fist flying into my face. The hit was strong like a hit of blacksmith hammer.

I could hear the bones in my cheek break, as well as I felt the blood spill in my mouth. Before I could think of something or cover my face, the second hit came, even stronger and hiting me right in my nose.

The loud crack sound pierced my ears and my scream of agony did spread over the rocks of the Dragonmont. The pain paralysed me, blood now pouring all over my face, eyes rolled into back of my head. And another hits came.

Rolo was going to crush my face. I was in too much pain to resist. Each hit caused me more and more pain. I started to fall unconscious, my world blurring and sounds of Rolo’s hits and growls were becoming a messed up couple of noises.

I looked at him as he prepared to hit me again. I wasn’t able to even close my eyes, so I watched as he’ll punch me. But he didn’t. Instead, his hands reached for his neck, his eyes poking out of his head and blood rushing from his mouth.

I could hear distant yelling voices from somewhere, but my eyes were still on Rolo, who looked he was choking on something. With last power I had, I focused my sight at his neck.

The image came into focus for a small moment, but even that was enough for me to notice the tip of a crossbow bolt sticking out of his neck. He choked on his blood.

He tried to roar, only causing the blood splashing on my already blood covered face. I felt his whole weight fall off of me as he fell to the ground next to me, still slightly struggling.

But then I could feel or see nothing. I fell into the dark void. It was warm and freeing feeling. I felt like I was again diving in my cave pool, this time, staying forever.

Somehow I heard the distant voices coming to me, one being more familiar than the others.

I’d swear…it was Luke.

Chapter Text

A weird noise woke me up from my sleep. It sounded like...a shivering leafs on the tree. But not only that. I felt like my face is being pierced by the ice shards. I opened my eyes, only to get a direct hit by a heavy rain.

The dreadful thunder sounded near me, making me twitch a little. I kicked with my leg in shock, only to find out, i wasn’t standing on a solid ground.

It sent another panic attack through my body. I finally snapped out of the sleep state and in shock I saw that I was flying. In the middle of a storm, in the sky, under me the raging wawes of the sea.

I didn’t get it, but I wasn’t falling, which calmed me down a bit. It was such a weird feeling, flying on my own without a dragon. I felt free. A sudden wawe of joy filled me, making me want to do a roll in the sky, but a sudded thunder strike, banished the thought away.

Raindrops were hiting my face, each of them was like a cold needle, diving into my skin and the cold wind only increased the feeling of stinching. My sight was blurred by the raindrops and the lighting striking all around me.

Clouds were darker than heart of the Maegor the Cruel and thicker than cream. The sound of the rain and thunder was deafening.

I wanted to cover my ears with my hands, but... I couldn’t. I suddenly realized I am flapping my hands. I turned my head to look at my flapping hands and I was stunned.

I had wings. But no ordinary wings. They were dragon wings. And not just that. I saw the rest of my body. I had big strong legs with three fingers, big but pretty slim body and long tail, all covered in pearl white scales.

I was a dragon, a small one, but a dragon, white as a pearl. I also noticed something else. A saddle, strapped to my body. And there was someone sitting in the saddle.

I tried to look at my rider, but the rain covered my sight. Suddenly a loud thunder striked, making me panic. I was flapping my wings faster.

Something was telling me I needed to get up, above the clouds. I was flapping with all my strenght, but the wind was playing with me. I was too small to handle these weather conditions. I was breathing sharply as my attempts to get above the storm drained my powers.

Another thunder roared through the sky and a lightning shined in the cloud. I needed to get up. To get my rider to safety. I look up, no looking down or anywhere else, my only instinct told me to fly higher.

Another mighty roar sounded through the sky, right above me. But it was no thunder.

From the clouds, a giant dragon appeared right infront of me, openning it‘s maw. In the roar I hear a maniacal laughter. The giant dragon rushed against me.

I screamed in terror, just as my rider did as the maw closed all around my head, covering everything in darkness and sending a massive wawe of pain through my neck.

With a sudden twitch of my body I woke up from the dream, letting out a silent but not less scared scream. I tried to move my head, but as I did, pain paralyzed me.

The scream of terror changed into moan of pain. My sight blurred under the immense pain, making me blind. My face felt like it was crushed by a falling rock. No, like it was crushed by a blacksmith hammer.

I slowly touched my face with my hands, only to feel another wawe of pain striking from my cheeks and nose. But even through the pain, I wanted to know, why my face hurts so much.

I gently moved my fingers over my face, recognizing the feeling of bandages under them. My face was bandaged. Not whole, but the nose, cheeks and forehead were bandaged with a strangely special care.

I could tell this wasn’t work of Alyn or my father. My jaw and mouth stayed uncovered and unharmed. I also started to realize I am feeling warm and weirdly comfortable. I was laying in bed, but not in my own bed. My bed was comfortable, but not in in this way. This bed felt like I was floating on the cloud, and the sheets I was covered in were soft and warm like a bear furr.

„Where…am I? What happened?“ I mumbled, absolutely confused. I couldn’t recall what happened, why my face felt like when horse kicks you in it and most of all, where was I?

I tried to turn my head on the side. I spotted a shelf with glass bottles and clay pots. I could smell herbs, alcohol and other weird smells. First I thought I was in a basement of the tavern, mainly because of the alcohol smell. But next to the shelf with the pots and bottles was even bigger shelf, full of books.

All of them were thick like a stone brick. I focused on one of them to read what it’s written on it. „The Healing Herbs, Ointments and Potions“, that was written there. That gave me a clue where I could be.

„I must…be in maester’s house…“ I mumbled. But something was still wrong. I’ve been at maester’s house a few times and I never noticed he had so many books and not even part of the healing supplies that were in the shelfs. He was skilled but as poor as a sept mouse.

I turned my head on the other side, to check the rest of the room. I could see the window and the blue sky, sea birds and ravens flying around it. That caught my attention.

„Ravens…? Sea birds…? Sky…? This…isn’t the village maester’s house…“ I mumbled, as the suspicion was building up inside of me. Our village maester didn’t have any ravens. But more importantly, from his window I could see only the walls of a tavern, as he lived right next to it. And the sea birds never went into that part of our village.

With that, I finally caught the weird silence that was all around. If this vas village maester’s house, I’d hear drunks singing and cursing for sure. It was clear. It was a maester’s chamber, but not village maester’s. That left only one question. Where was I?

Then I finally saw it. The walls were made of a black stone blocks. The pieces of the puzzle were coming together.

„…the blocks…full shelf of supplies…ravens… The only place where all this could be…“

But before I could finish the thought, I heard a creak of the doors and the footsteps. And most importantly, tinkling of the chain.

„Oh, thank the Seven, you woke up.“ Said the familiar old voice. I turned my head so I could see the door and the man who walked towards me. It was an old man in a maester robe, chain around him as a sign of his duty and with a small goblet in his hand.

It was maester Gerardys.

The maester was an older man, but his skills and passion for the art of healing was incredible. Many times he stitched Alyn, Barrick and on one occasion, me after my first meeting with Jace and Luke. He was kind and dutiful man, doing his job as best as he could. No wonder princess Rhaenyra favored him so much.

„I was worried you’ll not wake up anytime soon, young man. Your wounds are not fatal, but you’ll spent some time healing.“ Said maester when he sat on a chair next to the bed. I was still confused. I wasn’t recalling anything that happened before.

Only thing I could recall was the dream I had. Or it was a nightmare? I couldn’t tell. Maester raised his hand and put it infront my eyes.

„How many fingers you see?“ he asked. I focused again and count three fingers. Maester hummed and gave me the sane question at least three times. My sight was still blurred and my head was starting to hurt me. I couldn’t even count fingers. The pain started to be unbearable for me. Maester took the goblet and put it gently to my mouth.

„Drink it, lad. It’ll ease your pain.“ He said. I carefully smelled what I’m about to drink and in a blink of an eye I knew what it was.

Milk of the Poppy. I could recognize the smell everytime. The smell reminded me again of my grandfather’s last days. We were giving him milk of the poppy oftenly, as his body was slowly turning into bag of bones. It helped him through the worst pain, tho he still felt each move like someone was beating him up.

The smell of it was strange. I felt a little dizzy, even after one slight sniff. It must have been a really strong batch. This one however, wasn’t so strong, as far as I could tell. It made sense, grandfather was in great pain, I only suffer from beaten face and broken nose. I slowly took it from the maester and started to drink.

I never tasted it, as I never had need for drinking it. The taste was gently sweet, the flavour danced across my mouth. It was a slightly thick liquid which slowly slid down my throat, like a slimy worm that was crawling through my throat.

The effect was immediate. When the last drip went down, I started to feel dizzy again, my eyes feeling heavier and slowly closing. I could see the maester smile and hear him say:

„Take a rest, the pain will be fading away…“

That was the last thing I heard, before I fell into my dreamland again.

I have no clue how long I was sleeping, maybe hour, maybe the whole day. Only thing I know I had a dreamless sleep. I still could remember the weird dream from before.

I remembered the feeling of flying, of the rain drops falling into my face and eyes, the storm around us and…the giant dragon roaring and swallowing me like a juicy strawberry, along with the maniacal laughter sounding through the storm and roar.

I couldn’t explain it. Normally I don’t give dreams any meaning but this one… This nightmare… I felt like it meant something, and yet, I didn’t know what it was. I was confused by it.

I tried to remember more details from the dream, any clue what it could mean. But after a while I gave up.

"It was just a dream… It will not come back…“ I thought in the end. It took me a while before I finally woke up enough from the sleep.

I slowly turned to the window. I could see the orange sky. I could tell by that it’s evening. A realization came to me.

„My father and Alyn must be worried about me. They must be looking for me. I must go home.“ I thought and tried to get up. Yet, when I moved my head too fast, the pain stabbed me again. I could feel tears of pain pouring from my eyes and the pain was so intense I had to close my eyes.

„The effect of the milk of the poppy must’ve fade out.“ I grunted. That gave me a clue that I was here longer than I thought. I tried to sit on the edge of the bed, but with every faster move of my head, I felt the pain rushing through my cheeks and nose, making my sight blurry again.

„F-fuck…fuck…“ I cursed as I finally managed to sit on the edge of the bed, facing the window. Even this simple task gave me a trouble as I was breathing like a knight after a long duel. I had to wait a little bit until my sight was clear again, so I could look from the window.

I could see the sun falling down into the ocean and the last flocks of sea birds returning to their nests from the fish hunt. And there was also visible a small part of the stone bridge, leading to the castle. I already knew where I was, as the appearance of maester Gerardys, the supplies, the sea birds, black stome blocks gave me an answer…

I was at the maester’s tower at Dragonstone. How or why was I there, I couldn’t figure out. Only thing I knew was that if I am here, Alyn and father must know. At least that gave me some kind of relief.

But more questions started to appear. What happened to me? How did I get here? Why am I taken care of by the maester of Dragonstone? From all those thoughts my head started to hurt again.

I took a few deep breaths and tried to stand up, but again, the pain from moving my head held me back. I groaned really loudly this time.

In the next moment the door opened and maester Gerardys walked in, with goblet in his hand and worried expression on his face.

„Dear boy, you have to stay in bed.“ He said when he came to me. „Please, lay down again. I brought you a pain killing potion.“

I looked at the maester, tears of pain in my eyes.

„If it’s a Milk of the Poppy, no, thanks… I don’t want to sleep again for who knows how long…“ I grunted, but quickly apologized to him.

„I’m sorry maester… I just…don’t wanna sleep through it…“ The maester smiled at me.

„It’s alright, my friend. Besides, this is not Milk of the Poppy, just a tea made of herbs I got from Sothoryos. These help with pain but won’t make you asleep. They might give you sone…weird visions, but it is nothing to fear of.“

I gave him a sceptical look.

„What visions?“ I asked.

„You might see things that are not real. But only if you use it for inhaling. When boiled into the tea or in the ointments, it’s a great healing herb.“ He said calmly.

I was still a bit sceptical about it, but I trusted maester Gerardys, because he many times proved hinself being an excellent maester. I took the goblet and tok a sip.

The tea tasted awfully. I had to force myself to swallow it. My facial muscles contorded, striking another wawe of pain through my head. Gerardys placed his hand on my back and sat next to me.

„I know, the taste is not really good, but the effect it has is great.“ Said the maester. I nodded and took another sip. It took all eternity before I emptied the goblet. The taste was gross, like when you drink boiled grass and mud. But with each sip, I was getting used to it.

But even that could not stop my muscles to contart, striking me with pain. Inside I was swearing like a gravetender born in a Flea Bottom.

When my goblet was empty, maester helped me to lay down and covered me with sheets.

„It should help, young lad. You suffer from broken cheek bones, broken nose and your skin on forehead is slightly torn. I must say, that giant sailor devastated you really badly. It’s a miracle he didn’t smash your face like a pumpkin.“

When he said that, the memories started to return to me. The laughter, three man not far from dragon nest, Rolo and his mates, laughing at Luke…

„Luke! Is he alright? Did he run? Is he safe?“ my mind shouted. I wanted to get up, but Gerardys stopped me.

„No… Stay here in bed. You need to rest, lad. After that beating, it’s trully a miracle you are alive.“ I groaned in pain again, yet the pain itself wasn’t so bad anymore. The herbs must’ve a quick effect. I let out a deep breath again and looked at the maester.

„How long am I here…? Does my father or brother know I am here?“ I asked him in hurry. I wanted to know. I needed to know. Maester smiled at me.

„You spent a night and a whole day here, lad. You fell into the state we maesters call; coma. But luckily, it wasn’t a long one. And don’t worry, your father and brother both know you are here, though they were really worried about you.“

I felt a little bit of relief in my soul. I looked at the maester.

„But… I don’t get…one thing, maester… Why am I here? At Dragonstone? I am…no noble.“

I needed to ask that. Why in the all hells in the world was I here? Of all places, I ended up in the care of the royal maester.

„Prince Lucerys told the guards in the village of the incident, about those men almost robbing him and of you, saving him from them and urged them to help you. They cake just in time to kill that giant man, who was beating you down.“ Maester said with calm voice, but on his face, I saw a huge smile. I was in shock.

„L-Luke… I mean, prince Lucerys sent guards to help me?“ Maester Gerardys nodded, not trying to hide his smile. "Yes, that and more. When the giant fell, the prince himself rushed to you to check if you are alive and urged the guards to take you to me. He was even one of those who carried the litter you were put on.“

I listened to maester’s words, hardly believing them.

„Luke…he returned…cared about me…and even getting me here…“ I thought, not able to find right words to describe my amazement.

„What…happened next?“ I asked with a slight groan of pain.

„They brought you here, to my chambers. I did my best to at least fix your nose, but it will heal at least one turn of the moon as well as your cheek bones.“ I nodded, looking the man in his eyes.

„And…is prince Lucerys alright?“ I finally asked.

„He was in quite shock and a few scratches on his forearm but he is alright, thanks to you.“

I let out a great sight of relief. Luke was safe and alright and that was what I needed to know. I could not stop myself frrom smiling. But still one question bothered me.

„Does princess Rhaenyra know I am here? Does she know what happened?“ Gerardys nodded.

„Those two men who attacked her son along with that sailor were taken to our dungeons and…let’s say that prince Daemon has his own methods of interrogation, including blood and amputing fingers.“

His words sent the shivers down my spine. If prince Daemon was the one who was in charge of interrogation, I knew those two had no good wake up from hangover. I was almost sorry for them.

„Prince Lucerys told his mother everything and pleaded for you to be taken into my care. She didn’t hesitate for a second and ordered me to do my very best. She didn’t have to say twice.“ He chuckled, standing up and moving himself to his table, where he had another goblet of that awfully tasting painkiller.

I rose into a semi-sitting position and waited for him to give me the goblet.

I had to drink another three goblets that day, each goblet tasting slightly better, one would say ever sweet. It turned out Gerardys was adding a honey into the potion. I could feel the pain in my face going away, not disappearing though.

After the forth goblet, maester walked from the room, leaving me alone for a while. When he returned, right behind him stood my father and Alyn, both in the armor and cloak of the Dragonstone guards.

They both got to my bed faster than I’d ever think they could, judging by the armor weight, both smiling proudly at me and Alyn even had a small tear in his eye.

„You little lucky bastard.“ Said Alyn, patting my shoulder gently. „What were you thinking? Going up against Rolo on your own? You almost got your head crushed, baby brother.“

I had to smile as Alyn never really let out his emotions out, but right now, he sounded like he was about to cry.

„What can I say, brother. I said once I wanted to be like the Stark kings, who fought giants beyond the wall. Now I can say I did fight one.“ I chuckled and smiled widely, all tho it wasn’t the greatest idea with broken broken cheek bones. Alyn wiped the tear from his eye and gave my shoulder a gentle punch.

„Dumbass.“

That was all he could say to me. Then he placed his hand on my arm, gently tapping on it with his fingers.

I looked at my father. Father was now older, his hair was starting to turn white, his face was slightly wrinkled and his voice sounded raspy, but he was not an old man. Even when fifty-two years old, he was still very strong and was still very respected amongst the soldiers at Dragonstone.

No wonder they named him one of the capitans of the guards.

When I looked into his eyes, I could see how proud he was. He was smiling widely and as Alyn, he was not far from crying.

„What you did was stupid and rash…but also really brave and honorable. You risked your own life to save prince Lucerys from those drunks.“ He said, stroking my hair. Normally I’d groan as I hated when people did that, but this time, I let it slide.

„I just…did what I thought was right…“ I said, giving him a tap on his hand laid on the edge of the bed.

„Your grandfather would be proud of you, son.“ He then said. The feeling of sadness over the memory of my grandfather washed me again, but at the same time, I felt he was right.

„I hope he would…“ I chuckled, but inside, I wanted to say, that I know he would. I did my best to get into siting possition again and gave both of them a small hug. If not for my smashed face, I’d hug them like a snake hugs the rat before choking it to death. Both of them returned the hug.

It was a nice family moment. We didn’t have any like that since Barrick ran away and grandfather died. Since then, father and Alyn were doing their best to serve and gather coin and take care of ne, as there was nobody else now.

But soon enough, I became independemt and managed to take care of myself in the best way I could. But all of it took away the time we used to spent together. So this family hug was something really special to me. Then a caugh of the maester echoed through the room.

„I know it is…uhm…kind of inappropriate to interupt your family moment and I am deeply sorry to do it…“ Maester made a small pause and looked into the hallway. „But another visitor is coming here. In fact…more of them.“

With those words, maester stepped aside to make place for the newcomers. We turned our heads to see, who is coming and my jaw dropped in surprise.

In the doors, stood Luke, smile of relief on his face and next to him Jace and Rhaena, both of them smiling too.

But the biggest surprise was standing behind them.

Princess Rhaenyra herself.

Chapter Text

„P-princess Rhaenyra…?“ Alyn and father both gasped in astonishment, quickly leting me go and making a bow as Princess entered the room along with her sons and Rhaena. I couldn’t believe it. Princess Rhaenyra herself wasted her time to visit someone so unimportant as me. True, I saved Luke from harm at the hand of Rolo and his drunks, but still.

I tried to stand up, so I could bow too, but another wawe of pain from the quick movement stopped me. I clenched my teeth, trying to hold a really offensive curse in my mouth. I didn’t want to swear infront of the ladies, especially not those who had dragons.

„I’d…gladly stood up and bowed, my princess, but…“ I said, my voice shaking slightly as I tried to get up.

„It is alright, you don’t have to, my dear.“ Said princess with a soft and caring voice and yet I could still feel the strenght in it. The true strenght of a leader.

She looked at Luke and nodded at him. Luke smiled and came closer to my bed.

„Prince Lucerys…are you alri-.“

Before I could finish the sentence, Luke hugged me tight, shaking slightly.

„Thank you… Thank you so much, Yoren. I will forever be in your debt for saving me…“ he mumbled into my shoulder.

A slight wawe of pain again strucked my face when he pulled me into the hug, but that was the last thing I cared about in that moment.

Luke was hugging me, infront his mother, acting absolutely inappropriate for a royal.

I quickly looked around the room. Alyn and father were standing aside, quietly watching, visibly nervous as I was. Jace’s look was sterm and cold as always, when he saw Luke do something that wasn’t fit for someone of his position. It took one look to know Luke’s gonna have a little chat with Jace after this.

Sometimes, I really hated how Jace treated Luke and I gave him clear message always at the training ground, where I could unleash my anger upon him. Jace was skilled at arms, but I could read right through his moves and so he almost always loses against me in the sparring duel.

But deep down, I knew he was good and kind, he was just too much obsessed with the duty and with his goal to make his mother proud.

I turned my look at Rhaena, who was smiling from ear to ear. Unlike Jace, Rhaena was gentle, kind and caring and opened about everything. She was happy to see Luke alright.

I looked into her eyes with a clear shock in my own. She just nodded in approvement, giving me a smirk, which meant, in her silent language: „Thank you.“

Finally my sight turned to Princess Rhaenyra. I expected her to have a sterm face, to be concerned about it, or at least say something, but she just stood there, looking at me and Luke…and smiling. It didn’t calm me down though. I could feel the tension in my core rise up like a tide.

I watched her carefully, looking for any sight of disagreement or anger. But nothing like that was coming.

„Luke, let go of the poor boy, or you will break more of his bones.“ Rhaena giggled. In that moment Luke finally realized what he’s doing and let go of me.

„I’m sorry…t-this was inappropriate, I owe you an a-apology for this, Yoren.“ Luke stuttered. I gave him a small smile.

„No offense taken, my prince. And no need to thank me… Every honorable man would do the same in my place.“ I could see Luke’s face becoming red and his eyes were flooded with tears.

„But you could have die… That man was about to crush your head with his bare hands… I’m just so glad you are safe…“ Luke exhaled, trying to hold back his sobbing. I gently grabbed his hand and squeezed it.

„I didn’t care about myself in that moment… For me, important is that you are safe, my prince.“ I half said, half groaned as the pain in my face was again hitting me. Luke nodded and stepped aside so another person could talk to me.

„You risked your own health and life to save my dear son, Lucerys. You have my eternal gratitude, young man. Yoren is your name, right?“ princess Rhaenyra asked, smiling gently.

„Yes, my name is Yoren… Yoren of house Poles, my princess…“ I nodded, waiting what will come next. Rhaenyra slowly approached me, sitting next to my bed.

„Well then… Yoren of house Poles…“ she started and grabbed my hand. „You have shown you have a brave heart, honorable nature, kind soul and you are loyal to your prince…and from what I saw, a dear friend too.“

I twitched when she said that. Of course, me and Luke trained together since their arrival and we talked a lot, but that couldn’t mean anything in her eyes. She gave me a small smirk and turned her look to Luke, who was as confused as me.

„Did you think I’d not find out about your…flying adventure? You better not believe to dragonkeepers in the matter of secrets, especially when it includes dragons.“ she said with a chuckle.

My heart skipped a few beats in that moment and shivers went down my spine. I was panicing inside. Alyn and father looked shocked by this reveal. I never told them about the flight or anything that happened that day.

I looked at Luke. His expression told me everything. His heart dropped into his pants. His face turned white and his hands were shaking.

Rhaena was giggling, covering her mouth with her palm. And Jace was as shocked as my family. One thing I could tell. Luke will get his ass kicked later that day.

„I am s-sorry, my princess… I just…I didn’t mean to… It w-wasn’t…“ I was stuttering so badly that I had a problem to concentrate on what actually I wanna say. But even that I didn’t know. Then Luke entered the conversation.

„It was my idea, mother… I persuaded Yoren into flying with me. Please don’t punish him as the blame is all on me.“ He said, his voice shaking but his words were honest and he said them with all the strenght he could find. I was flattered by that.

Luke was…taking it all on himself. To save me from Rhaenyra’s possible wrath. He trully valued me. I could feel my face becoming warm. In that moment I was glad my face was bandaged as I’d hardly explain why am I blushing.

Rhaenyra, to my and Luke’s surprise stroked his hair and smiled like mother smiles at her son when he does something good.

„I won’t punish anyone. I admit I might have been thinking of some sort of small punishment for you two birds, but after what happened yesterday, here Yoren proved himself a trustworthy person and a loyal friend, who is not seeking any benefits in befriending you. His intentions are pure from what I see and saving you and fighting for you was enough proof for me.“

Then she turned her look to me. I was in utter shock, unable to comprehend what was happening infront of me.

„You did my family and my house a great service, young man. And as saving life of a prince of the realm and rightful heir to the Driftmark is a great deed, I believe a great reward shall be given to you.“

She looked at my father and Alyn, who stood still, waiting how this will conclude.

„Your family does have a tradition of honorable men, who served our house and who gave their lives on the line for our cause. Your son, Yoren, proved to be next of those men, capitan.“ She said to my father. „Honor, loyalty, bravery and kindness. Those are signs of a true knight.“

Her words echoed through my head. But even in that moment I couldn’t tell what was happening. The answer came in the moment after, when princess Rhaenyra walked to the door and called ser Steffon Darklyn inside the chamber.

„Ser Steffon, do you recognize the signs of the knight in this young boy, who risked his life to protect my son?“ she asked the old member of the Kingsguard.

„Yes princess. I also watched him closely when he trained with the princes for the last six years. He not only is a good fighter, but also loyal and helpful friend, who always is there to help anyone when needed. He trully is wearing all the signs of the knight.“ said ser Steffon and gave me a small but genuire smile.

„Then it’s settled. Ser Steffon, would you do the honors?“ said Rhaenyra and ser Steffon nodded as he pulled the sword from his sheath. If I could look into the mirror in that moment, I’d see my completely shocked shocked expression which caused I looked like an idiot. I couldn’t believe it. The honors I was about to get were the honors of a knighthood.

Alyn and father helped me from the bed. I was so taken away by the pain in the last few hours that I didn’t even bother to check if I am dressed. Thankfully I was dressed in the shirt and pants I was in when I saved Luke. I’d not like to remember that moment if I was naked.

„Can you kneel?“ asked Rhaenyra. „I...I guess I can...“ I muttered, my voice choked by the pain.

„Kneel then, Yoren Poles…“ said ser Steffon as I slowly bent the knee. The pain in my face was hitting me again, but it wasn’t as bad, though I was clenching my teeth and breathing sharply. I bowed my head and humbly waited.

Ser Steffon came forward and placed the blade on my right shoulder.

„In the name of the Warrior, I charge you to be brave…“

My mind was acting crazy, I couldn’t believe that this was happening. Ser Steffon continued as he placed his blade on my left shoulder.

„In the name of the Father, I charge you to be just…“

I was thankful that my face was bandaged again, as I could feel the tear rolling from my eye, right into the bandage. My child dream was coming true. Ser Steffon placed his blade on top of my head.

„In the name of the Mother, I charge you to defend the innocent…“

My thoughts became to be clear again. I was rewarded by the royal family and got my knighthood. But that was not the end for me. I knew it deep down. I wanted to fight and defend those who are innocent, rightful and mainly people I held dear. And to do that, I knew I must serve Rhaenyra and her side of the house Targaryen for she was the rightful heir. I always knew this, but now, after today, after how they treated me, I knew where my future was. By their side as their sword and shield.

„Rise, Ser Yoren Poles, knight of the Seven Kingdoms.“ Said ser Steffon, finishing the knighting ceremony. I slowly rised, pulling through the pain in my face and looked around the room.

Everyone started to clap their hands. Rhaena smiled at me gently, even Jace smiled a little. Alyn and my father looked at me proudly. Father was a knight since the battle at Tarth, where he fought along with grandfather, prince Aemon and later, prince Baelon.

Alyn got his knighthood after a tourney at the Duskendale, where he fought as father’s squire in the squire clash and was knighted by the father after his stunning performance. I always wanted to be a knight, representing our family name and now, I could finally do it along with father and Alyn. Finally, I turned my look to Luke. Luke was smiling from ear to ear and clapped his hands most from all. I could feel his happiness.

„Congratulations…Ser Yoren.“ Said Luke, being the first who came to me and held my hands.

„Thank you, my prince…heh…it may take a while before I’ll get used to it.“ I chuckled.

„You’ll get used to it, my friend. You deserve this and more. I’ll never forget what you did for me.“

And again I was glad I had a bandaged face. As Luke let go of my hands I stepped closer to princess Rhaenyra and placed my right hand on my chest, where my heart was beating.

„My princess, you have done me a great honor and I swear by everything that is saint to me, that I will dedicate my life to prove that your decision was right.“

With that, I again bent the knee, ignoring the pain in my face again.

„I swear loyalty to you, your house and to your cause, from this day to my last day.“ I said determinedly. Rhaenyra ppaced her hand on my shoulder and gave me a proud look.

„You trully are one devoted knight, ser. And since you proved you are willing to risk your life for my son…“ she paused and with a hand gesture she called Luke to her. „…I want you to become a sworn sword and shield to my son, Lucerys Velaryon.“

Her words hit me like a hammer. I was stunned again as was everyone in that room.

Me, young, freshly knighted boy, who never experienced a real fight, was asked to be a sworn sword and shield of the royal family member. I started to feel like this all must be some sort of a fever dream or maybe the herbs that maester put into his potion. It was just too great to be true. Yet, it was happening and I didn’t know what to say.

„P-princess Rhaenyra… y-you do me a great honor again…yet I must ask… There are better men than me to be fit for such an honor… Why me, of all of them?“ I somehow stuttered, unable to control it. She took Luke’s hand and squeezed it gently.

„Because I believe your friendship with my son will help you to do better job than any other knight would do. On the battlefield, men fighting alongside eith their brothers and friends are always willing to do anything to keep their loved ones safe. I believe this is the same reason from what we saw near the Dragonmont.“ She continued.

Rhaena who didn’t say anything so far finally spoke with her soft voice.

„Ser Yoren fought that brute even when the odds weren’t in his favor. And still he didn’t back down. He trully is a brave man.“ I was flattered by her words.

Then Alyn came forward and gave me a smirk.

„He is solid and tough as the dragon’s scale, my baby brother.“

I gave him a soft punch into his stomach.

„Be quiet Alyn.“ I muttered, but I couldn’t say I was mad at him for that comment. And with what happened next, I was forever to be glad he said it.

“It sounds like a fine name. Yoren, the Dragonscale.“ Luke said aloud. I could feel my cheeks burning, but this time not in pain, but due to all the flattering everyone was giving me. It was such a strange feeling and I enjoyed it. Rhaenyra then again looked int my eyes.

„I’ll repeat my request again. Are you willing to become my son’s sworn sword and shield…ser Yoren, the Dragonscale?“

For the second time, I didn’t need to think twice.

„It'd be…the greatest honor, princess.“ I said and it took me a lot of inner strenght to keep myself from crying.

Father bent over and took something from the floor. It was my sword, the one Rolo knocked out of my hands.

„I believe a sworn sword shall make an oath with his sword.“ Father said proudly.

I took my sword and pulled it from it’s sheath. My hands were shaking, in fact my whole body was shaking in excitement. In that very moment, when I placed my sword on the ground before Luke, I believed I have found my purpose in this world and finally felt, like I’m making grandfather’s last words come true. I didn’t know if bring a sworn sword for a second son was a big achievement in other’s eyes, but in mine, it was the biggest and greatest thing I could've achieve.

I could now do, what my family always did. Protect the rightful kings and queens of house Targaryen and it’s heirs. And of course, the second son I was about to protect was my closest friend, person I always held close and the one I loved deeply. For me, this was the moment where I achieved all my dreams.

„Then I am all yours, prince Lucerys. I will shield your back, fight to protect you and if needed, I will die for you. That I swear by the Old Gods and the New.“ I spoke the words of the vow. Luke gave one quick look to his mother and when she nodded, Luke came forward and gently put his hand on my shoulder.

„And I swear you’ll always have the place in my home, at my table and by my side… And I will never ask you for a service that’d bring you dishonor. I swear it by the Old Gods and the New.“

I raised my head to look him in the eyes and I could see a small tear rolling from his eye down his cheek. I had to smile at that.

He trully is too emotional sometimes.

Chapter Text

(3rd month of 129 AC)

„Oh, come on!“ shouted Jace, slamming his fist into the desk of the Painted Table. „Why is it so hard for me to remember High Valyrian?“

I was standing at the fireplace, silently watching Jace’s and Luke’s High Valyrian lesson. Luke wasn’t lying back then. Jace trully struggled hard with High Valyrian and his temper issues didn’t really help him. He was always so angered when he made a slight mistake.

Maester Gerardys who was teaching them only rolled his eyes at it.

„It’s alright, my prince. Not even the greatest Targeryens mastered High Valyrian in a short amount of time.“ He tried to calm him down, but as always, it didn’t do much work.

„But I must be ready! I must!“ yelled Jace, gripping harder on the table.

„Maybe it’s because you’re just not trying enough or just don’t have it in you to learn it.“ Luke teased him with a grin on his face.

Unlike Jace, Luke had been trully good student of High Valyrian language. Yes, he still wasn’t perfect, at least from what maester was saying, but judging by maester’s smiles when he answered and the way Jace always looked when Luke corrected him, I assumed he was a decent student.

Jace groaned in frustration. I had to chuckle at that as his way of expressing emotions were oftenly funny. Jace noticed my small laugh and pierced me with his sharp look.

„Is it so funny to you, Yoren? Try it by yourself!“ Jace growled. I stepoed forward and raised my shoulders a little.

„Fine, if you insist.“ I looked at maester Gerardys who stood next to Jace with a big book. He knew where this is going.

„Well then…can you say: Hello, I am pleased to meet you?“

I scratched my jaw as I was mining in the back of my mind the words.

„Hmm… I believe it’s: Rytsas, nyke kreni naejot… rhaenagon ao.“

I answered quite not sure, as my pronouncing was weak sometimes. Maester smiled at me.

„That is correct, ser.“

I blushed a little and bowed my head to him.

„Kirimvose (Thank you), Maester.“

I looked at Jace. Jace was red in his face, gripping on the edge of the table, his mouth twisted like if he took a bite into lemon. He felt humilitated by me.

Luke on the other hand didn’t try to hide his amusememt over the situation. He was giggling, leaning on the table with his hands and his whole body was shaking with giggles.

„See Jace? Even Yoren can pull out better sentences than you.“ Said Luke between giggles, tears of laughter rolling from his face. Jace again slammed his fist into the table and growled.

„I’m done for today, maester.“ With that he turned on his feet and with quick walk he left the hall, punching the door when leaving.

„Oh come on, Jace! I am just messing around!“ Luke called after him, but Jace was already gone. There was a silence for a while, only flames in the fireplace were hissing.

„It seems Jace has his mood again, hm?“ I asked Luke after a while. We looked at each other and grinned.

„Yes. He really hates when he’s not good at things he will need when he’ll ascend the throne one day. And you just made him look stupid.“ chuckled Luke. I scratched myself on the head and chuckled too.

„I just hope he’ll not punish me for this when that day comes.“

Luke stepped next to me and patted me on my shoulder.

„You’ll be under my protection, he will not try.“ I rolled my eyes and grinned at him.

„Well, then I guess I am doomed for real.“

We both have burst in laughter and even maester Gerardys let out a small chuckle.

„Well my prince, shall we continue?“ he asked after a while.

„Of course, maester. I apologize.“ Luke said, still halfway laughing and he returned to the table and back to his studying.

That was pretty much how my days were running for the last five months, since the day I became Luke’s sworn shield. After my wounds from my battle with Rolo healed to the point when a small smile didn’t cause me pain, I began my service.

Each day spent in the halls of the castle, keeping my eye on Luke. I attended most of his lessons, including High Valyrian, history and of course sword practice, where I still served as his sparring partner.

Sometimes I even had a watch at the dinner hall, where the whole family ate together. At least most of the time. There I got to meet the royal family more than ever.

Rhaenyra was maybe a sterm woman on the outside, but to her loved ones, she was kind and gentle. Daemon on the other hand was still cold, silent and creepy as he was outside the castle.

Rhaena, who grew more and more beautiful was still kind and gentle as always. She oftenly spoke to me, asking me about how I feel and how I am doing. I was flattered by how she treated me. Like if she and I were an old friends.

And then there were the young princes Aegon and Viserys, sons of Rhaenyra and Daemon. They were wed not long after the funersl of my grandfather.

Most of people took it as a disgrace of their dead partners, Laenor and Laena and the loudest of them all was Rhaenys Targeryen, who not long after the wedding demanded Baela to be sent to Driftmark as the ward of her and lord Corlys.

Not that Corlys was there. Soon after Laenor’s death, he became a bitter man and left to seek battle and distraction at Stepstones, where the pirates and other scum was robbing and destroying ships, mostly Corlys’s trading ships.

The princes were still really young, Aegon around four years old, Viserys barely three years old. They both were just kids who needed to be taken care of by their mother or their wet nurses.

Nothing happened really while my service at that time. And I didn’t mind it at all. Most of the days were pretty much the same old routine. I spent most of my days with Luke, Jace and sometimes even with Joffrey.

Joffrey was always seen running at the courtyard, playing with his wooden sword. Once, when me and Luke sparred, he ran into us, attacking Luke with fierce roar.

It caught me off guard and I burst out in laughter, tears of amusement rolling from my eyes as I watched young warrior go against Luke. And to my defense, everyone else was laughing too.

Joff, as people called him was a wild child, still running around, under servants’s legs, yelling and wawing his arms like he was a dragon.

As his brothers, he had a dragon too, young dragon named Tyraxes. I didn’t have a chance to see him, only thing I knew was that he was growing fast and was at the time half size of Arrax and Vermax.

Joff loved his dragon and could be really angry when someone teased him about his dragon being small and weak at the time. But he was also really sweet.

He was oftenly saying he’ll become a great knight as his father. It was sad as he never got to meet him…his supposed one and his real father too.

As his brothers, he had brown hair and black eyes, no signs of Valyrian traits.

„Another child of ser Harwin Strong.“ I oncre mumbled to myself. But I pretty much stopped caring. It didn’t matter to me. Not since the rumors from sailors in the village reached my ears.

Sailors oftenly talked about how Aegon is still drunk, whoring and being disgraceful. Despite being married, he doesn’t show any affection towards his wife and sister in one person. People were saying that he already has three bastards, but they believe the number is bigger.

I had no doubts all the rumors are true after what I heard from Alyn. Many times when I heard the news from King’s Landing, my thoughts traveled to Barrick, wondering what he’s doing, how’s he doing.

Deep down I hoped he will come to conclusion that Aegon is a disgrace and no rightful heir and he’ll come back to us. I believed in that. But it never happened.

Not that it was surprising though. Barrick was stubborn like nobody I ever knew. He never changed his mind and when he made up his mind, there was no way changing it.

It bothered me. Especially because I felt that something bad is coming. I didn’t know what or when, but something bad was closing in. It was not just a feeling inside that was creeping me out.

That nightmare I had when Rolo beat me down…It was still returning. It was still the same. I was a dragon, flying in the storm, rider on my back…then a loud roar, maniacal laughter…and then great dragon emerged from the storm clouds, devouring me.

I always woke up, weird feeling on my neck, like if a long sharp tooth pierced my neck through and through. I didn’t tell anyone about it. Not even my brother and father. I didn’t want anyone to know this. At least not until I am sure what it means.

Attending lessons with Luke was fine. I mostly stood in the corner and watched him study. He was a decent student in most lessons, but one where he stood out was High Valyrian.

It was maybe the only thing he was dominating over Jace and seeing that only warmed my heart. And I wasn’t the only one. Maester Gerardys once told me, that he is proud of Luke as he is one of the best students he ever had when it comes to High Valyrian.

I became a good friend with Maester Gerardys. Many times I thanked him again for stitching me up. He only wawed his hand and said it is his job and his pleassure to save me. He did a great job.

Sometimes I came to him for a book, as I loved to read in my free time. And on a few occassions, I asked him for a milk of the poppy or something  I’ll have a dreamless night after drinking it, when the nightmare appeared almost every night.

He asked me why I want it. I only said I am oftenly waking up in the middle of the night and I am tired. I didn’t lie on that.

He gave me something for a better sleep and it worked. The nightmares stopped. At least for a while.

All though the best thing I got from being a sworn shield was my time spent with Luke. Each day we talked together, trained together, joked together, mostly on Jace’s account and even studying together.

Truth was that when he was studying, I was mostly too. I was starting to be interested in High Valyrian language more I heard it. So one day, when Luke was studying, I started to listen to it. I payed attention to every word that was said and tried my best to remember it, muttering it under my nose along with Luke when he was answering to maester’s questions.

It was hard, but I at least somehow caught the basic words. One day Luke noticed me, trying to get a right pronounce of some word. He didn’t say a word until I escorted him to his chambers. There he closed the door and grinned at me.

„Trying to learn how to speak High Valyrian?“

I blushed in shame a little.

„Well…yeah, I’m trying to catch some basics for some time now…“ I said quietly, trying to not look at Luke. He just gave me a pat on a shoulder and grinned.

„Well then, show me how far you got.“

The next half an hour we spent the time my trying to show what I caught from him and Luke giggling at my pronounce.

„Well, for a low born sworn shield, you ain’t that bad, Yoren.“ He said in a teasing tone. „If you want, I can try to teach you the basic words. They may come in handy when you’re gonna come flying with me again.“

I openned my eyes in shock.

„Fly…again? You mean…?“ Luke just nodded and his grin grew wider.

„Yes, I want you to fly with me on Arrax again. I just hope this time you won’t scream like a baby.“

I made an offended expression and played his game with him.

„Oh, I’m sorry? I didn’t scream that much.“ I said, my voice high on purpose. We both burst in laughter then.

Luke was not joking when he said he will teach me the basics. Since that day, after the lessons we spent some time in his chambers, him teaching me basic phrases.

And neither was he joking about flying with me again. Once in a while, he asked me if I want to fly with him, when we got to the Dragonmont. And once in a time, I accepted the offer.

Arrax was glad to see me or at least I thought he did. He didn’t try to eat me or burn me, so I guessed he didn’t mind my presence. I was proven right when Luke let me approach Arrax and try my High Valyrian basics by talking at him.

He was purring when I was stroking his jaw and nuzzled againat me. He trully was like a cat, just with wings and was breathing fire.

The flights were always the same. We made a few circles around the mountain, then flew above the castle and finally above the sea. Few times Luke led Arrax on the opposite side of the isle or even made a flight around the whole island.

Everytime he took me with him, we laughed, screamed and were spreading our hands like birds, letting the wind play with us. And once, Luke offered me to hold the bridle. I refused that as I was not sure if Arrax will take it kindly that I am pulling the bridle.

Luke laughed at that and again focused on the flight. He trully was an amazing rider. The bond he shared with Arrax was trully deep and he knew how Arrax will react to his commands. No wonder, Luke have been with Arrax since he was a baby and despite only flying for three years, his bond with his dragon allowed him to become one with Arrax.

They were one body and mind. It was amazing to watch it from such a close distance. It was a sight only a few people could see.

All this only made me to feel more affected by Luke. He was gentle, kind and lovely soul, who treated everybody with respect, always having kind words and genuire smile on his lips.

When not flying, he was shy, down to earth boy, who didn’t mind any fun or a joke. When we were talking together, he always smiled and somehow managed to maje the others smile too. I loved that one thing about him.

And not just that. For me, he was really beautiful young boy. I adored his brown curly hair, brown eyes, his pug nose and rounded face. He was just cute in my eyes. His personality, his voice, his face…

Everything about him was drawing me closer, just like the moth is drawn closer by the light of the candle.

And yet, I knew if I’ll come any closer, I’ll get burned. I oftenly slapped myself for thinking about Luke like that. But at the same time, I couldn’t help.

Luke was who I trully desired. He was someone I knew I would love to be with. Anytime I was down, I was thinking about him and it always brought a smile on my face. I knew he was all I want in life.

And yet, even when he is so close for me to reach him, he was far away. He was a royal son, a prince, heir to the second greatest house in all Seven Kingdoms.

And I was a low-born knight, born to another low-born knight and some common girl, a third son and with no big future infront of me. And mainly, we both were boys.

I didn’t mind being in love with a boy, but would Luke accept me? There was no way. And even if, the rest of the world would destroy it for us. We’d be damned by everyone.

It all broke my heart, only making me cry more sometimes. But at least, I could be near him. Be there for him, protect him and die for him. That was all I cared for. Luke’s safety mattered to me and I was determined to keep him safe.

Luke was also insecure, doubting himself and dragging himself down always someone mentioned that he will be a great lord. Basically when anyone said he will make fine anything one day, he begun to drown himself in doubt. And when he dived into that state of mind, it was a hard task to get him out of it.

But not only when anyone tried to cheer him up. His doubts were becoming deeper each time Jace lashed out at him. It was almost a daily routine. Jace took Luke down in practice duel, yelled at him and telling him he will never be a great lord if he will be like this.

Luke then always starts to apologize and drown himself in doubt. And that is the moment where me, Rhaena, ser Steffon Darklyn, ser Robert Quince or someone else confronts Jace about his behavior. Mostly, it was me and Rhaena.

He then yells at the person about how important it is to be ready for their duties as rulers. An arguement then unleashes and it is not sure how it’ll end. Sometimes Jace would just calm down, sometimes he’d walk out angered. But sometimes he let’s his rage out and attacks.

He’d never struck Rhaena, as he was always gentle and kind to women and I appreciated that about him.

With me, it was kinda different. Once after a huge arguement at the courtyard, Jace lashed out at me, trying to hit me with his wooden sword. I had to dodge to a few attacks before ser Steffon and ser Robert stepped between us. Jace then walked out from the courtyard, heading to Dragonmont.

Luke was crying whole day after that incident and if it wasn’t for his mother, I doubt he’d stop crying anytime soon.

My dislike for Jace’s behavior grew more and more each time this happened and it gave me some hard work to not strike him back for it. In the depths of my mind I was repeating one line that would cost me my head if said aloud.

„You trully have a Strong temper issues, Jace.“

Many times I was at the edge of saying it and had to bite my tongue to keep quiet. In the end, I reached the point where I could not stand Jace’s presence.

I couldn’t say he is evil, or bad. He always comes back to apologize to Luke, when not at lessons, they are both smiling and laughing together, racing in their dragons sometimes, which is an amazing sight to see.

He is kind with his family and is nice to servants and soldiers, though he is more distant from them.

But these anger issues of his caused him to look cold and sterm. His passion for duty and honor was blinding him and by that he was hurting people around him.

I knew he was going to be a King one day. And overall, he would be a decent king in my eyes. But if he’ll continue to lash out like this, I didn‘t think he’ll make himself a good name.

„Yoren! Wake up!“ shouted Luke.

I was again taken by my mind and didn’t notice that the lesson have ended. I twitched a little, coming to my senses.

„Oh…sorry. I was just wondering…“ I said with guilt in my voice. This happened to me a lot, that I was losing myself in my thoughts. Luke chuckled and punched me gently into my shoulder.

„And this man is my guardian. How did I come to this?“ he said in theatrical voice and joined his hands together like he was praying.

„Gods, why are you making such a jokes on me?“ he called into the sky. Maester Gerardys who was standing at the table, packing his books only smirked at us.

„Gods trully have a weird sense of humor.“

Luke then smiled at me.

„I got used to it, Yoren. As long as you won’t lose yourself in the time of danger, you can think of anything and anywhere.“ I smiled back at him.

„Just don’t tell your mother…and mainly, your stepfather. I beg you.“ I was giggling nervously. But I was serious at the last part.

I really feared prince Daemon. Luke understood my fear as he was scared of him too.

„Don’t worry. I won’t.“ He answered, now with serious look on his face. I did not see that oftenly. His serious face. It was not scary, but there was something that made me feel respect for him. His face looked like a sterm mask.

When Luke wanted, he could be brave and sterm. But he wasn’t like that. He didn’t like to show off his position. And that was another reason I liked him.

„Well, for today, we have no more lessons, right maester?“ he then turned to Gerardys.

„That is correct. The rest of the day is free for you to roam and rest.“ He said.

„Thank you, maester. Have a nice day.“ Said Luke. Gerardys bowed and left the hall.

„So…what do you wish to do now, Luke?“ I asked him when I was sure nobody was around. Luke scratched himself behind the ear and then smiled.

„I am tired… I need to rest. My whole damn body hurts me from the sword practice.“ He said, stretching his arms.

„No wonder… Jace gave you a hard time today.“ I grunted.

„Yes, he did…“ he sighed. Luke knew how I felt about Jace and was still defending him.

„He’s not a bad guy, Yoren… He just wants our mother to be proud of us.“ He said, again with that serious tone and face.

„I know, Luke…but he’s pushing you too much. I hate when he’s acting like a brute. Just because you are not good swordsman yet. For King’s sake, you have your whole life to become better, so why is he pushing so hard?“ I growled, clutching my hand into the fist. Luke patted me on the shoulder, slightly squeezing it.

„He is…a complicated person. Since the incident at Driftmark, he is obssessed with being better son. He felt so much shame in how things turned out. He told me he wants to protect our family. To be ready for things to come... To be ready to defend our family from those who are trying to wrong us.“

I just nodded. Luke never told me this. It threw a new light on Jace for me. I could understand the urge to defend the ones he loved. I had the same urge and I even made my own blood oath to protect those I love.

„But it still doesn’t give him any right to be so harsh at you…“ I said. „It bothers me.“

Luke looked around the hall. Our voices were resonating through the hall, so our conversation could be heard by anyone, even when we were whispering.

„This is not the place to talk about it… Let’s go to my chambers.“ He said after a while, decided to leave. In that moment an idea strucked me.

„Actually… I know one place where nobody can hear us…“

Luke narrowed his eyes in interest.

„It’s in your keep?“ he asked.

„No, it’s not in there… I have my special place on this isle that nobody knows about. There nobody will hear us talk. So? Will you let me lead the way?“ I asked him, smiling slightly. We both looked at each other for a while, silence spreading over the hall. Luke then smiled and nodded.

„Sure. I will just tell mother that we are going outside the castle.“

Chapter Text

I was waiting for Luke next to Rhaenyra’s room door. I didn’t doubt that she will let us go behind the walls.

What I wasn’t sure of was that she will let us go alone. After the incident with Rolo, she and Daemon gave an order that all their children will be guarded twice more than before when outside.

Oftenly there was four other men with us when we were going to Dragonmont or to the village. I don’t blame them for that, even though most people in the village loved Rhaenyra. But I knew there were still some people who despised her and her children.

But after what happened to Rolo and his mates, the loudest ones did shut their mouth. Officially nothing happened to anyone. But as it is everywhere, some things are not made to be kept under lock and key, especially if they involve such huge asshole that Rolo was, so basically all people on the isle knew what happened to them.

Some guards who visited the tavern in the village were trully not discreet, involving my brother. And after a few drinks, they said everything anyome wanted to ask.

Everyone knew how it all went, how they ambushed Luke, how they tried to tear off his clothes…and how I saved him and fought Rolo on my own.

When I got home from maesters care to finish my healing, people looked at me with respect and some of them called out my new name.

Ser Yoren, The Dragonscale.

I was blushing under the bandages back then. And even after I took them off and was used to the nickname, I still blushed a lot.

It was so unreal. I became a knight and to it all, a sworn shield to one of the crown princes and the official heir to the Driftmark.

My life took a quick turn around and it was hard to get used to it. I just wished everyone would treat me like before. And most people thankfully did, though they had a big respect for what I did and how I acomplished to get my knighthood.

And I won’t lie, it was nice to know I am not seen as a small boy, but a grown man and a knight, despite not being sixteen.

Sometimes when Luke had lesson where I was not allowed to be for some reasons, I oftenly spent my time behind the door along with Ser Steffon Darklyn or ser Lorent Marbrand.

Both of them were knights me and my brothers looked up to as kids. And now, I was standing next to them and even talking to them. I didn’t talk much to them in the beginning, as I feared I will only annoy them.

Yes, I knew ser Steffon for quite some time, as I oftenly was with him when I sparred with Jace and Luke, but I still had a lot of respect to him and so I was more quiet. So it was a big surprise both of them talked to me. Not oftenly, but sometimes we had a great conversation and became some sort of friends. It all just felt so sureal.

After a while, the door opened and Luke walked out of the room, smiling at me. Behind him, his mother. I bowed to her as deep as I could.

„Princess Rhaenyra…“ I greeted her with still slightly quiet and shy voice. She looked at me and smiled.

„Luke asked me if I can let you two go on your own outside. I admit I fear to let my son go with so little guard, since the…incident…“ she begun. A slight wawe of sadness came across me as I believed she will not let us.

„But you, ser Yoren have proven that you are a capable knight, warrior and loyal friend to my son. And so I will allow you two go on your own, with an agreement that you will be back before the sun falls down. Is it clear to you?“

In her voice there was again that tone. It was gentle but strong and urging tone of voice that scared me a bit. I nodded and bowed again.

„You are kind, princess. I promise we will be back before the sun falls, unharmed.“ I answered, flattered by her words. I knew she valued my service but it was still so warming to hear the words of praise from her.

„Very well then. Go. And be careful.“ She said, looking at us both, smiling gently.

„Princess…“ I bowed for the last time and looked at Luke.

„Thank you, mother.“ He said with shaking voice. Rhaenyra then turned around and walked back into her chambers, doors closing behind her. Luke nodded in direction of the courtyard.

„Shall we go, my sworn shield?“ he asked, with that weirdly teasing voice. I grinned at him.

„Yes, my prince.“ And with that, we walked to courtyard , through the castle gate, heading to Dragonmont.

After some time, we reached the foot of the mountain. We spent most of the time on our way there joking, laughing, talking about lessons, flying, food and even about weather for unknown reason.

But it didn’t matter to me what we talked about. All that mattered to me was that Luke was here with me. His voice was so gentle, kind but also shy.

Even when we talked like two old friends, he still was shy and scared, like if he feared his words, even the most harmless ones, will anger me.

I once asked him why he is so shy around everyone, even his family.

He always answered:

„I don’t want to talk about that.“

I respected his choice and didn’t ask further, but yet, it still bothered me. He was just so pure, kind, gentle… Maybe too much for this world. At least in my eyes.

„Here we are…“ I said when we reached the rock wall of the mountain. Luke was looking around, confused.

„This is your secret place?“ he asked nervously. I shook my head and pointed at the bush that was growing a few steps from us, growing almost next to the rock wall.

„Look behind it, Luke. You might be surprised.“ I said. Luke wasn’t getting it, but did what I said. He brushed the brenches aside and gasped in surprise.

„A cave?“ I nodded as he looked at me with openned mouth.

„Yes. And the best part is, nobody but me…well, me and you now, knows it exists.“ I said with a smirk.

Luke’s face looked like if he was a kid who got a new toy or is about to hear a new bedtime story. Excitement in his eyes was almost screaming.

„Well, if you’ll allow me, I’ll go first.“ I smiled at him and walked through the bush. The cave entrance was perfectly covered by the bush so it was not visible until someone looked into the bush. From afar, you could not recognize there was anything. I descended into the cave and whistled.

„Fine, you can enter. Just be careful. It’s kinda slippery here.“

Luke pushed himself carefully through the bush and entered the cave. The entrance was big enough for the grown man to walk with straight back. I grabbed Luke’s hand to help him down into the cave.

„It can be dangerous. I almost broke my leg when I was here first time.“ I said, with a small smile on my face.

„Now…come, I will show you the reason why I like this place.“ I said when Luke finally descended safely.

There was enough light to see clearly in the cave. I made a few steps into the cave and nodded for him to go. He went to me, his eyes looking around the cave with amazement. I noticed that and chuckled.

„Just a small hole in the rock and you act like you’ve found the treassure of Old Valyria.“

Luke didn’t hear me, as he was looking around, passing next to me, walking straight into the middle of the cave.

„WAIT!“ I yelled and grabbed him by the hand, waking him up.

„Huh? What’s wrong?“ he asked, scared that he did something wrong. I smiled and pointed where he was about to step in.

„If you don’t wanna get your clothes wet, you shall watch where you walk.“ I grinned. Luke looked at the place I was pointing at. He almost fell into the hot spring pool. Luke narrowed his eyes in surprised expression.

„A pool? Here?“ he whispered. The water in the pool was cloudy as always and a gentle steam was rising from it.

„Yes, that it is. It’s a hot spring filled with sulphur water, boiling from the underground. It’s why I love this place so much. It’s a place I used to go and relax.“ I said, still holding Luke’s hand and not realizing it.

„Wow…and you don’t come here anymore?“ he asked with interest in his voice.

„Not that I have any time, now when I must watch over you.“ I chuckled and finally let go of his hand.

„I have found it here maybe two years back. Nobody knows of this place except me…well, me and you now. It’s my sanctuary and a place I come where I need to clear my mind. And…“ I looked at Luke with serious look. „I’d like if it stayed that way. Do not tell anyone, not a single soul of this place.“

Luke looked into my eyes and nodded.

"Of course, Yoren. This is your secret and I will keep it for you. But… Why did you tell me?“ he asked curiously. I had to smile.

„Because I consider you a good friend and I believe you can keep secrets. I trust you on this.“ I could swear I saw Luke blush a little.

„Well…thank you for your trust. I won’t tell anyone. I promise.“ He said, tapping his fingers. I smiled and walked around the pool, kneeling in the corner, removing a small rock from the ground. From under it, I picked a towel and tossed it in Luke’s way.

„The pool is not just for a beauty here. It’s warmer than any bath and the best part is, it stays that way always.“ Luke catched the towel, looking at it and trying to figure out what I try to say.

„Yea…I believe it must feel great to lay in that pool and relax.“ He mumbled. I rolled my eyes a little. He had no idea after all. He was sometimes just really dumb.

„Want to try out?“ I asked him after a moment of awkward silence. Luke raised his head, his eyes widened in surprise. I had to smile at the look on his face. It was just so hilarious when he looked surprised.

„Y-You mean…like… Take a bath here?“ he stuttered. I nodded, raising my shoulders a little.

„Yes. You said your body is tired. I oftenly went here after our sword practices to calm the tension of my body. It trully works.“ I said casually as if it was just a normal thing to talk about. Luke was taken back by my idea.

„But…it’s your place, your cave…“

I let out a loud laugh.

„Luke, I’d not show you this place if I hadn’t offer you a bath here. Besides, the cave is for everyone who finds it. I found it and probably am the only one who used it in those years, but it’s not mine. You can do what you want. And after all, you’re a prince.“

Luke laughed nervously and looked into the towel, playing with it nervously. I sat on the rock on which I normally rest my head when in the pool and waited for Luke’s response.

„…are you about to take a bath too?“ he asked. I could feel my face went from white to blood red in that moment and my heart probably skipped a few beats.

People could say I was planning to take a bath with him, but I can honestly tell I didn’t have any intention to do that. I was thanking all gods in the world that Luke didn’t see my face in that moment.

„What? Like…with you? No, no… I’d not dare to do that.“ I said, my voice visibly shaking with nervousity. But it seemed Luke didn’t notice. „I’ll sit here and just wash my feet if you will not mind.“

Luke was looking at me, with a nervous smile on his face.

„Alright…just, can you turn around so I can…undress?“ he then asked me quietly. I nodded and turned around so he could take his clothes off.

Meanwhile I started to untie my boots. I needed to get my feet into the water. Standing still and walking around didn’t really do well on it. I felt like they’ll fall off soon.

„Just tell me, when you’re in water. The water itself is cloudy, so it will cover you, if you feel shy.“ I mumbled, fighting to get my boots of my leg.

„Alright…“ said Luke with his shaking voice. If shyness was a person, it’d be Luke, even if we weren’t in this situation.

Non of us then spoke a single word, only sounds that could be heard were the water flowing into the pool and sounds of clothes being taken off. As I fought my boots, I started to think things over again.

Here I was, with Luke, in my safe haven and he was about to take a bath here. I felt my heart was beating faster than horse when he runs for his life. It felt so strange, so sureal and yet it was happening.

I spent almost six months with Luke as his sworn shield, talking, training, sparring, learning with him. And even years before becoming a knight, we spent a lot of time in the courtyard sparring and joking around. I knew him like he was my own kin, I adored his smile, his voice, his face, his presonality.

All about him seemed great to me. He became my best friend, person I can talk with about anything. He grew to my heart and anytime he was near me, I had this warm feeling in my heart.

I was in love with him, I knew that.

But I knew how it will end and tried to bury my feelings for him. But becoming his sworn sword only made my feelings for him deeper. I had to do my best to hide my anger when Jace was bullying him, I had to hold my tears when Luke cried and wasn’t about to calm down. His pain was my pain.

And now? No he is behind me, taking off his robes to take a bath infront of me. My mind was about to explode like a wildfire pot. My thoughts persuaded me to look around and see him. To take a look at the boy I loved, how he looked under the robes.

I wanted to see him so badly like that. The urge was terrible and more thoughts appeared as I imagined how I’d come to him, hugged him, stroked his white skin and more.

„DAMN YOU!“ I screamed with pure rage, finally removing my boot from my leg at the same moment. I was breathing heavily, burying my face into my hands.

I was disgusted by my own mind and started to scream in my thoughts.

„What are you thinking!? I can’t think of him this way! He’s a prince! A royal! Blood of the dragon! What are you!? A low-born knight, kin of the bastard house, nobody! You are nothing, Yoren! Nothing!“

A single tear rolled on my face as I was sitting there, fighting my own feelings. I was shattered inside. One part of me wanted so bad to love Luke and confess to him, the second was trying to bury those feelings inside.

„He will never love YOU…“ I said to myself in my head, tears starting to slowly come out as I was slowly starting to lose my composure.

„Yoren…are you alright?“ Luke’s voice ripped me from my thoughts. I knew I can’t show my real emotions to him. I groaned a little and quickly wiped my tears of my face.

„Yeah…I am.“ I said and forced out a giggle, my face still in my hands.

„Then…why did you scream?“ Luke asked. I could hear he was worried.

„I must’ve scare him. Great job, dumbass.“ I growled in my head and buried my fingernails into my forehead as deep as I could.

„It’s fine… I just couldn’t take off my boots. My feet are swollen like a fresh corpse.“ I answered him, trying to sound like nothing happened. I didn’t lie that my feet were swollen though.

„Already in the water?“ I asked quickly. „Not yet… I just took my clothes off…“ he said with shy voice. I could feel my face becoming red again.

After a while of waiting I could hear Luke groaning in relief as he slipped into the water.

„Gods…the water is so warm…“ he almost moaned the words. It made me smile again.

„It trully is. Just don’t try to wash your eyes with it or drink it. Believe me, it is not a good idea. And if anyone asks why you reek of sulphur…just tell them you were in the dragon nest.“ I said, still with my back turned to him, finally getting both of my boots of my feet and placing it on the cold stone floor of the cave.

I sighed in relief as I was wearing those boots for almost whole day and didn’t stop for a moment of rest. I heard splashing of the water as Luke probably tried to swim in the pool as it was large enough to move around.

„You can turn around now.“ Luke said after a while. I slowly turned around and looked into the pool.

Luke was close to my side of the pool, neck deep in the water. His hair and face were already wet, hair sticked to his face. I couldn’t help but smile at the sight.

I was right, the water was cloudy enough to cover his body. I had to cover my face with my hair so he wouldn’t see it’s red. I moved to the edge of the pool and dipped my feet into the water, making a loud sigh of relief.

„I so needed this.“ I groaned and closed my eyes. I leaned on my arms and stretched my back a little.

„I can see why you love this place, Yoren. It’s hidden, silent and you can relax here…“ said Luke blissfully as he slowly moved his hands in the water, purring like a cat from the comfort the warm water gave him.

„It is a nice place, you’re right. If you’ll ever feel tired or need to relax, you can come here, if you’ll need it.“ I sighed in response.

„Thank you, Yoren. And worry not. I will never let anyone know if this place. I promise.“ He responded smiling gently. I just nodded and let him have his time of relax. He needed it.

Luke swimmed around the pool for a while as I watched him. I was smiling wide when I saw him like that. Happy and relaxed.

Then he sat on the sitting spot at the wall of the pool and layed himself there. I said nothing. I didn’t want to disturb him in his moment of rest, so I just moved my legs around in the water.

Yet my thoughts sent me back to thinking about Luke. I could not think about him when he was like that. He looked so innocent and beautiful when he was relaxed. Like a gift from whatever was above me.

His curly hair was sticked to his face and it made him look more adorable in my eyes. I was so, so in love with him. Watching him in this state was better than any reward I could ask for. He was just perfect. A perfect person in my eyes.

„I wish so much…to be with you forever…“ I thought, a tear rolling from my eye. „I wish we could be… I wish it so much… And yet…yet…“

My own feelings havenfinally betrayed me as I started to sob aloud. I shook with sobs, tears rolling from my eyes as my feelings for Luke finally took full control of my thoughts and broke me inside.

I did not care anymore. I just wanted him so much. I was cursing myself for being like this, my mother for not giving a birth to a girl, the whole world for how they saw people like me.

I buried my face in my hands, now crying without any way to stop myself. I could not stop it. It needed out.

„Yoren…?“

Luke’s voice came to my ears as I cried. I could not look at him now. I felt so much sadness. And every other look at him was killing me and at the same time, it made me cry more.

Then I could feel a slight touch on my knee. I looked there and saw Luke, standing in the pool, his hand on my knee and worry in his face.

„Why are you crying, my friend?“ he asked softly, his voice full of care. I knew I need to cover this.

„It’s nothing…it’s just-.“ I tried to make an excuse, but Luke squeezed my knee and his face changed. He again had that serious look but this time, it was also filled with care.

„Yoren, I see something is wrong. You can tell me what’s wrong. We are friends. So please, tell me what’s bothering you. Did someone hurt you?“

Luke said, his fingers gently making circles on my knee. I was sobbing more and more at that point and couldn’t say anything. I just shook my head in response.

„Is it because of your family? Did something happen?“ he didn’t stop asking. I again shook my head.

„Is it because of me? Do I treat you bad? Did I hurt you?“

At those words, I broke down again. I just could not hold it back any ore and give in to crying fully. I felt my tears running from my eyes, covering my face. My cries were shaky and my body trembling.

„if I did something wrong...“ Luke started, again the sign of guilt in his voice. „If I somehow mistreated you or hurt you, I am trully sorry. I didn’t mean to-.“

Anger and sadness finally took control of me. I just could not stand his self blaming anymore. Without thinking, I grabbed his shoulders and gripped on them like I wanted to crush them.

„STOP FUCKING BLAME YOURSELF! YOU NEVER DID ANYTHING WRONG, LUCERYS! NEVER! YOU NEVER DID ANY WRONG TO ME! SO JUST STOP BLAMING YOURSELF!“ I screamed at him. My eyes were full of tears and I was shaking like I had the Shivers.

„You always brought a smile on my face! You always make my day better! Anytime we talk, your words always comfort me! When I see people hurting you, it always hurts me… I…I…“

I felt like I was choking on those words. I looked at Luke who still had that serious but caring look, not a flinch of fear. His brown eyes watched my devastated soul.

„I…just… I…“ My grip on his shoulders loosened and instead, my hands gently moved on his face, each palm on his cheek, caressing it. I felt my whole life burning as I choked on those words.

„I…love…you…“

Chapter Text

„I…love…you…“ I said in a low shaky voice, almost choking with my sobs. My whole body was trembling, my breath was shaking and filled with sobs of pain and despair.

I stared Luke in the eyes, my hands gently placed on his cheeks, caressing them. Luke’s eyes were wide open and his jaw dropped in pure shock.

„W-what…?“ he stuttered silently, his hand still placed on my knee, not moving away. I let out another sob and cut the eye contact and bowing my head, letting my hair fall on my face.

„I… I love you, Lucerys…“ I sobbed. It was almost a miracle I could form a sentence. All I wanted to do was cry and cry until I cry out every single tear in my eyes. My heart was shattered into small pieces and I felt those pieces piercing my very soul.

„I can’t…hold it inside anymore… I love you… Not just as a friend…but as man loves woman… I love you with all my heart and soul, Luke…“ I said, my voice cracking and shaking.

My hands gently stroked Luke’s cheeks as I knew he will soon back out or force my hands away. His face was smooth and pleasant to the touch. I felt a nice warmth from it. It might was the water from the pool but it didn’t matter to me. I wanted this moment to be forever.

„Y-Yoren… I… That is…“ Luke clearly didn’t know how to react to my unexpected outpouring of feelings. His voice was silent, but wasn’t shaking like my own. He looked straight into my eyes.

I sobbed again, pain in my voice. He was openning his mouth again. I knew which words would come.

„Please…do not… Do not say anything… I know what you will say…“

I pulled my hands away from his face and buried my face into them. I pulled my feet from the water, backing from the pool and turned my back to him. I could not look him in the eyes ever again.

„You despise me…for my words… I know it… You think I am an abomination…“

My voice was cracking. I sounded more like a rat now. I’ve put my head between my knees and hugged them tight.

„You… You don’t want me around… I know… I am…s-so…sorry…“ I said and finally started to cry aloud. I felt my tears rolling down my face, my jawline, dropping on the rock floor. I was shaking with every sob and cry, my hair was sticked to my cheeks with tears.

But the worst feeling was the heartache. I was more than devastated. I was falling apart inside.

„I’m…so sorry… I am…nothing…nothing…“ I started to rock back and forward, curling into a small and broken ball. I couldn’t control my cries, my sadness… I lost my whole self control and fell to pieces like a house made of sticks.

„Why…? Why is this happening? I never…was selfish… I always try to help…with nothing in return… And now…only thing I want…only person I want in my life… I destroyed it… I destroyed everything…“ I cried in my head, digging my fingernails into my knees.

My knuckles went white from the clutch and the pain started to appear. But it didn’t matter to me. Nothing mattered to me now. I believed I destroyed the only thing besides my family I trully cared about. My friendship with Luke.

I knew he must’ve hate me. I knew he will despise ne. All those years of friendship and all now destroyed. All because of me.

All I wanted now was to run away, hide somewhere, burn my face so nobody will recognize me. Everything just to kill the pain I felt.

Out from nowhere, I felt a gentle touch on my shoulder and also drops of water falling on my back and hands. „Yoren…“ It was Luke’s hand and his touch on my shoulder. It was a warm touch.„

„Yoren…please…look at me…“ he pleaded. But I didn’t dare to look up. I only buried my head deeper into my knees and curled up even more.

„W-why…? So…you can…tell me how you are disappointed…in how your sworn sword insulted you…?“ I responded, sobbing heavily. Luke gently squeezed my shoulder.

„No… Gods, Yoren… Why you think so low of me…?“ he asked, worry in his face. My whole body started to shake again. In that moment my rage and sadness exploded. I raised my head and turned to Luke, screaming at him.

„BECAUSE EVERYBODY IN THIS FUCKING REALM THINKS THAT! THEY LOOK AT PEOPLE LIKE ME WITH DISGUST! AT PEOPLE WHO LOVE MEN AND WOMEN ALIKE! PEOPLE LIKE ME ARE SEEN AS CREEPS AND ABOMINATIONS!“

I looked into his eyes, sobs between my screams, despari in my voice and tears in my eyes. I fell on the ground, face on the floor and started to punch my fist into the ground.

„And…not to mention… We are nothing alike… You…are a royal… A prince… Heir to the Driftmark…a dragonrider… You are everything everyone wants to be. And look at me… I am nothing more…than a lowborn knight… I am not even a noble…I am just a…kin of the bastard…a Dragon Seed… nothing more… I am…nothing… Nobody…“

I howled into the ground, my tears flowing from my eyes like the waterfall in this cave. I was just a mess of a human. A pile of clothes, skin, bones and flesh, filled with nothing more than sadness. As I laid there and was drowning in my sorrow, I felt again that touch, this time on my cheeks.

„Yoren…please, just look at me…alright?“ said Luke, rubbing my face with his fingers. I hesitated as I feared to look at him but after a while I raised my look to him.

He was kneeling next to me, naked and wet from the water, looking at me with care and empathy in his eyes. My sight was blurry from the tears a little, but what I saw made my heart beat faster and blush.

Luke took my face gently in his hands and smiled softly.

„I would never…ever…think of you as an abomination…or creep…or anything like that…“ I felt his fingers gently caressing my cheeks. It was so strange and yet so nice. I was still sobbing but his touch had that weird power, that calmed me down.

„You are my sworn shield, my friend… Gods, Yoren, you saved my life even… You are one of the greatest people I know…“ he continued, still smiling.

In his voice I heard no fear, no shyness or doubt. He was sincere, he didn’t fear me or anything. I didn’t understand it.

„B-but…why? People like me… Everybody despises us… We are nothing but trash for them… For your Gods…for the so called Seven…we are sinners and abominations…“ I sobbed, my voice already raspy from all the crying.

„Yoren… If I was like that, you really think I’d love my father?“ said Luke, now with serious tone in his voice. I gasped in shock to hear those words.

„Ser Laenor Velaryon, my…father, he was like this too… Everybody knew this about him… And I also knew about you, Yoren…“

I looked at him in disbelief. Only my brother and father knew about my interest in men and women and I never slept with any men on the isle.

„Who did tell you?“ I asked him, suspecting it was Alyn as he was not above sharing secrets. I was ready when I’ll get home, I’ll kick him in the crotch so hard he’ll spit his nuts out from his mouth.

Luke have only smiled.

„Nobody, Yoren… You kinda revealed it yourself to me.“ I openned my eyes wide. I didn’t understand it. „You really thought I did not notice how…you blush near me? How you act around me…? I figured out that you are interested in both…and that I am your love interest.“

I felt like a big rock was falling into my stomach. I felt so embarassed in that moment. I was trying to hide it from Luke, keep it from him. And in the end, my own feelings betrayed me and told Luke without my intention. I felt like an idiot.

„H-How long you know?“ I asked, my voice shaking.

„Maybe three months. Since the celebration of New Year coming.“

The rock in my stomach dropped right into my guts. At the celebration of the New Year coming that was held on Dragonstone, I kinda overdid it with wine and got drunk like an idiot. I didn’t remember much from that night. Only thing I recalled was drinking with Luke and Jace when their mother ended formal part of the feast.

It was a fine evening. Not so the morning. I woke up in the corridor next to Luke’s chamber. I assumed I still wanted to protect him, even in that state. But my head was killing me and I had to threw out from the window.

I was so ashamed of myself that I got so drunk while being on the watch. I believed that Rhaenyra will have me whipped for letting my guard down. But nothing like that came.

When Luke got out of his room, he looked fine. I didn’t recall how much wine he had, but since he was representing his family, he couldn’t drink much. He told me he was drunk a little but remembers most of the night.

I asked him if I did anything stupid. He just shook his head and told me I was quite drunk but when mother sent all to their beds, I did my duty and held a guard at Luke’s door. I blushed at the memory, but more due to shame.

But now, I had to think of it again.

„Did… I say anything when… I was drunk?“ I asked him.

„You could say that… When you led me to the room, you wished me good night and hugged me tight. You were blushing and smiling widely. And then you… kissed me on my forehead.“

The rock in my guts dropped again and I felt like I’m going to drop into the ground with shame.

„I am such an idiot!“ I screamed in my mind. I wanted to start apologizing but Luke placed a finger on my mouth, stopping me.

„I thought the alcohol did the work on you. And it did, but…then I remembered how you acted around me before. How you blushed, how your voice was shaking…how you always tried to protect me from Jace...“

I was silent as Luke spoke, his hand gently caressing my cheek.

„I am not afraid of you…you don’t scare me… I don’t consider you an abomination or anything like that. In fact, I am flattered by how you see me…and by your feelings for me.“

My eyes again openned wide as I couldn’t really comprehend what I just heard.

He…is not scared? How? How does he not feel angry? How can this make him feel flattered? This is so wrong! Is he just playing with me? He must be! All these thoughts were screaming in my head.

I quickly got myself from the ground, trying to stay stable as my whole body was shaking. I turned my look away from Luke, still kneeling on the ground where I was laying seconds before.

„THIS IS NOT A JOKE, LUCERYS! ARE YOU JUST PLAYING WITH ME? ARE YOU PLAYING SOME KIND OF JOKE ON ME AND MY FEELINGS!?“ I yelled at him with my shaking voice. Luke got on his feet, walking to me slowly.

„Yoren, calm do-.“

„SHUT UP! STOP PLAYING GAMES WITH MY FEELINGS! I DON’T BELIEVE IT! YOU JUST SAY IT SO I’D NOT FEEL BAD!“ I barked out at him. My mind was so clouded by emotions that I couldn’t think clearly. It was impossible for me to believe Luke would not find ir creepy and even be flattered by how I see him. I couldn’t believe it. It wasn’t truth for me.

„STOP PRETENDING AND JOKING FOR ONCE IN YOUR LIFE! JUST SAY HOW IT IS FOR REAL! TELL ME HOW YOU TRULLY DESPISE ME NOW THAT YOU KNOW HOW I AM FEELING ABO- AAAAAH!“

I felt how Luke’s hands pushed with a huge strenght into my chest, pushing me back and making me fall into the hot spring pool, my back first.

I managed to close my eyes in time to defend them from the sulphur water, but as I screamed in surprise, I didn’t close my mouth and choked on the water a little bit. I was lucky that the pool was big and deep enough so I didn’t hit myself into head on the rock or something.

I emerged from the water, coughing out the hot water, my hair sticked on my face, blinding me and the taste of sulphur in my mouth turned my stomach inside out, miracle that I didn’t threw up. My clothes were sticking to my body, pulling me down to the bottom. I was lucky again that I was tall enough to have my head above the water.

I wiped the hair of my face and looked at Luke who now stood above me, my eyes peircing his.

„WHY THE FUCK DID YOU DO THAT!“ I shouted at him, still coughing out the water. Luke’s look was now furious, his eyes burned with fire I never saw in them, his face twisted in anger. It was a look I never seen before. Look of anger and sadness.

„BECAUSE YOU PISS ME OFF! YOU PISS ME OFF BY HOW YOU DEGRADE YOURSELF FOR NO DAMN REASON!“ hevyelled at me, making me flinch. He never screamed at me like this. In fear, I moved backwards in the pool.

Luke then slipped back into the water, quickly getting to me, despite me trying to get away. He grabbed the collar of my shirt and pulled me to him, our faces just an inch or two from each other.

„YOU ARE NO BAD PERSON! YOU ARE THE KINDEST, GREATEST AND MOST HONEST PERSON I EVER MET, YOREN! YOUR FEELINGS FOR ME ARE NOT BAD! THEY ARE NATURAL! SO STOP DOING THIS TO YOURSELF!“

Luke started to shake with my body as if I was just a doll. But his words didn’t do what he intended. It only made me more angry but more importantly, it only deepened my sadness and despair.

„I DON’T BELIEVE YOU! NOW YOU KNOW THIS,YOU WILL NEVER LOOK AT ME THE SAME! YOU WILL ONLY SEE A MAN WHO LOVES YOU! YOU WILL NOT TRUST ME ANYMORE! YOU WILL-.“

Before I managed to let out more angry words from myself, Luke grabbed my face gently into his hands, leaned in and gently kissed me on the lips.

My whole body and froze in pure shock, stoping every other emotion, thought, move I intended to make. My whole being turned into stone.

Luke held the kiss, his hands on my cheeks, rubbing them with his fingers. His lips were soft and warm and his touch was gentle like a morning sun.

After a moment he broke the kiss, but did not let go of my face. I stared at him frozen, unable to do or say anything, just stare at him in disbelief.

„You are special to me, Yoren… and this is my way to show you…how much special you are for me…“ Luke whispered, his eyes full of care, kindness and something I never expected to see in his eyes. Was it love?

„L-Luke… y-you….y-you ju-.“

Luke did shut my mouth with another gentle kiss. It again sent me into the shock, as my mind was burning in that very moment. Tears started to roll from my eyes, but not tears of sadness. They weren’t tears of joy either.

I didn’t know what to feel, I was so confused and lost in the moment. Luke pulled back and placed his hands on my shoulders, looking me in the eyes again.

„Don’t you ever speak low of yourself infront of me again, Yoren…“ he whispered tenderly, his face changing again to his kindest and softest form.

„My thoughts of you did change on you…you are right on that. But in a different way you think.“ Luke raised his hand and stroked my wet hair.

„I have my…own secrets too…and that is that I might be the same person you claim to be. The one who loves men and women alike.“

Luke gently pulled himself closer, wrapping his legs around me, so now he was hanging on me.

„I’ve been feeling around you exactly the same how you did feel around me. Happy, comforted, safe. And after that incident at the New Year Coming celebration, when I realized your true nature, I also started to realize those feelings grew stronger and stronger. And in the end, I grew to love you in the same way as you love me.“

I stared at him, trying to find the words to say. But nothing was there. Just a pure shock. I was so stunned that I almost forgot to breathe. I was watching Luke’s face, expecting the laugh, grin, anything that will prove me right that he is only playing this. But nothing like that happened.

„You still don’t believe me, I see it. Well…it seems I must show you how deep my feelings are for you…“ Luke whispered into my ear. Then he gently took my head from behind and pulled me into a soft kiss again.

The third kiss finally broke me from my shock. My hands grabbed on Luke’s shoulders and tried to push him gently away. Luke just made a sound of disapproval, but still pulled away.

„Yoren, I am not playing with you… I swear it. I don’t do this to fool you… I do this because I want this.“ He said, rubbing back of my head with his fingers. My lips were shaking as they finally managed to speak some words.

„B-But…we can’t… You are… You are a prince…a royal…future lord of the Driftmark… And I am nothing more than low-born kin of a-.“

„A Bastard?“ Luke completed the sentence for me, his eyes sterm again. „You might be…but then you are no other than me.“

My eyes again openned wide. He again managed to shock me.

„W-What do you…mean by-.“

„Stop playing pretend, Yoren… Here we are alone… You can speak freely. And so I will too... I am not blind or fool, Yoren. I know who’s kin I am… I am no son of Laenor Velaryon. Nor is Jace or Joff… All of us are children of Harwin Strong. I know what we are. We are bastards.“ He said, his voice sterm and seriou, with no sign of fear, doubt or anything. He was aware of everything he was and was not.

„Luke…why do you…tell me that? You realize if you told this to anyone, it’ll cost you everything you have?“ I asked him. I was worried. Even though I knew the truth, it was still a shock to hear it from Luke’s own lips.

„But you are not just anyome. You are my sworn shield, my best friend, my loyal protector and…“ he paused as if he wondered if he should say the next few words, but then he leaned to my ear and whispered:

„…and also someone I love deeply.“

I blushed at those words, a wave of feelings again strucked me. I still couldn’t force myself to believe he trully means it. And Luke saw it.

„Jace knows it too. We both know for some time already. That is why Jace is always so hard on himself and on me too. He knows as well as me that we are in danger. If the realm knows this… And we know they know… They will try to cut our mother down. He wants to be ready to protect us. He wants us to be ready to fight for our mother’s right to rule. That’s why he is so hard on me and himself. He doesn’t mean it bad. He just tries to bring out the best of me for our own and our mother’s sake. He might is rude sometimes…but he means it well, so just…don’t look at him like he is bad.“

I couldn’t find any right words so I just silently nodded. I finally got my answer why is Jace so rough at Luke. He just wants to protect Luke and his family. I still didn’t like how he does treat Luke…but now when I see the true colors, I can’t be angry at him anymore.

„If this is still not enough proof for you that I really mean what I said about loving you… Then I don’t know what to say, Yoren. I mean it. I trully mean all of those words and…kisses. I love you too, Yoren… I trully do. Do you believe me? Do you?“ He asked me, as he still rubbed my head from behind, playing with my wet hair.

I was trying so hard to find any sign of Luke fooling me, any small sign. But nothing was there. All those doubts I had were finally washed away, being replaced by amazement and pure happiness. I felt my mouth slowly form into a huge smile and I started to sob again.

But now, from joy.

„Lucerys… I do… I believe you…“ I sobbed. Luke smiled and moved his hands on my cheeks.

„Well…then you will not mind me doing this.“

Luke leaned in and kissed me again. But this time I finally gave in and started to kiss him back. My hands dived into his curly hair and started to gently stroke his head.

The kisses were so gentle and yet so passionate. It felt like forever and i wished it stayed that way. Luke pulled back to take a breath and smiled at me, his fingers playing with the collar of my shirt.

„I love you…Luke.“ I whispered softly. Luke blushed at my words and gently stroked my shoulders.

„I love you too, Yoren…“

Those words almost made me start to cry again. I hugged him tight, not willing to let him go. He was mine and I was his, in that moment, in that pool, in that cave, since then, forever and always.

We were hugging and exchanging kisses and loving looks for who knows how long without non of us speaking a single word. No words were needed in that moment. We both held each other and needed nothing more.

After some time, Luke broke the silence, gently playing with my shirt.

„Heh… I’m sorry I pushed you into the water. Your clothes are now soaked and wet.“ He said, innocence all by itself. I chuckled, all the nervousity and doubt falling off of me.

„It’s alright… I guess I deserved it. I’m sorry I acted like this… I just…couldn’t comprehend it…that somebody so great as you would love me…“

Luke punched me into the chest gently.

„What did I say before? Stop degrading yourself, Yoren.“

I smiled at him and laughed nervously.

„Sorry…hehe… I guess it’s just a matter of habit."

Luke chuckled too and leaned his forehead on mine.

„Then get rid of that awful habit. Alright?“

I hummed silently in agreement and closed my eyes, feeling Luke’s embrace. The moment was magical. I still could not believe it was happening.

„You should take those clothes off and dry them up a little, Yoren. I am not sure what excuse would I use to explain how is it possible that you are wet from head to toes. Plus… I don’t think it’s good to bath with clothes on.“ Said Luke, smirking at me mischievously.

I openned my eyes to look at him and then another thing strucked me. Luke was hugging me and was naked. I felt my heart skip at least five beats.

„I…I am s-sorry! You are naked! I should-.“

Luke stopped me again with another kiss, fast but gentle one.

„Stop apologizing… And I mean it. You should really take off the clothes and get at least some water from it.“

I thought that I fell asleep and really was in some kind of the fever dream. For the first time, I looked away from him from shyness.

„But… I don’t want you to feel…uncomfortable with me…being naked here…with you.“

Luke only let out a laugh and stroked my cheek.

„If I was uncomfortable, I’d not kiss you and hug you while being naked myself, dumbass. And yes…before you ask… I want you here to take a bath with me.“

I groaned over my own stupidity. He had a good point in that. But on the other hand, I was mot sure if I want him to see me. Or at least, not in situation like this was.

I just went through complete panic attack and mental breakdown and he insists I should undress and be in this bath with him. I hesitatated.

„I don’t…I don’t know…“ I stuttered silently. Luke smiled and kissed me on a cheek.

„Please Yoren…“ he said. His words really must have some kind of power, as I couldn’t force myself to say no to him. I finally nodded slowly and broke our embrace, slowly moving to the edge of the pool.

„Alright…just…do not watch…“ I said, looking at him softly. Luke grinned and giggled at me.

„I can’t promise you that.“

Chapter Text

I was standing above the pool, completely naked and wet, wringing water from my clothes. And the whole time, I was looking at Luke, who was turned back, leaning on the edge of the pool, making sure he’s not peeking.

I was shy like a maiden before her first night with a man, just without the bedding in my case. I was nervous so much that the clothes almost fell from my hands back into the pool. I wasn’t naked infront someone for the first time. I was in the brothel with my brother on my fourteenth name’s day and I got used to walk and sleeping naked in my room within our keep.

Someone would call me crazy, because at Dragonstone, even the summer wasn’t as warm as in the rest of the Seven Kingdoms. But I didn’t mind it at all. Alyn used to say to me that I am trying to show off and give him depression, as even he agreed that of all three of us, he’s the ugliest. I always chuckled at that, but he was right on that a little.

Over those years, my look and posture changed. Before Rhaenyra arrived at Dragonstone, I wasn’t really a case of the pretty boy. My face was rounded and slight sight of fat was on them, all though nobody could say I was fat. I was always pretty much thin. My posture was weird, I slouched a little, my back was rounded too. I really had a problem.

My brothers always tried to help me, helping me to get rid of the bad posture I had. After Barrick left and Alyn getting to a Dragonstone guards, I pretty much had nobody to help me. But I was lucky. Over the years, ser Steffon not only trained Luke and Jace, but also helped me a lot. My posture problems disappeared after some time.

But not only that changed. I was so determined to defend my family and I knew for that I need to work harder. Over those almost six years, my body got stronger and more muscular. My legs and arms were thicker and stronger, the fat of my face disappeared, though I still had a gentle traits. My torso was strong and well defined, all though I’d not call myself a mountain of muscles. I was not the one to praise myself, but even I had to admit I didn’t look half bad now.

Sometimes when I was here, all alone, laying on the blanket I sometimes brought here, looking at my own body, I had to smile at how I have grown to look. But I did not do it for myself, but to be strong to protect those I love and care about. Alyn, father, Barrick, royal family, princess Rhaenyra, even Jace…and most importantly, Luke.

After I finally got the water from the clothes and placed them near the exit of the cave so the wind would dry it a little, I slowly slipped into the hot water, groaning blissfully. Luke, who still had his back turned to me giggled and spoke finally.

„Can I turn around?“ I made an approving sound and watched as he turned around, his eyes instantly focusing on me. There wasn’t much to see of us, as we both were neck deep in water. But still, his face was red like a strawberry and his smile was large like a Bravossi Titan.

His eyes were shining like two stars on a bright night. I saw happiness and joy in them. But even more was visible. I was not sure what it was. Maybe admiration, maybe amazement, maybe…genuire love and care? I was still kind of nervous and shy and I turned away my head.

„If…you’ll feel uncomfortable…t-tell me, right?“ I mumbled, hugging my own shoulders. He was adorable, but his look… Even that he meant no harm, it somehow filled me with uncomfort, turning my stomach upside down. Even I was used to be naked infront of my family, this was different.

I felt vulnerable when I was like that, exposed from head to the toe infront of him. My whole body shook and my fingers scratched my shoulders. My own lips were shaking and I felt I’m gonna cry again.

Why am I feeling like this, I asked myself. The answer was simple. I felt like I am not worthy of being here, in this pool with him. And most importantly, I wasn’t still sure if he is trully honest with me, on how he feels about me. The fear started to take over me again. I closed my eyes, pulling my knees to my chest, my lips were shaking and my breath as well.

„What am I doing here?“ I howled in my thoughts. I was again drowning myself in my fears, unable to stop it.

„Yoren…? Are you alright?“ a soft voice sounded in my ears. I openned my eyes and saw Luke as he slowly swims to me. He moved in the water with ease, as if he was just a small wawe, water not even making a small sound as he moved towards me. He stopped right infront of me, putting his hands on my shoulder.

„Yoren, what’s wrong? Tell me.“ He said again. His soft voice was slightly shaking. He deffinetly thought he did something wrong again. It only filled me with anger. I hated when he feared. He had no damn reason to fear. He was just so, so perfect in my eyes. He had nothing to fear, he was a prince after all.

I had all the rightious reasons to be afraid. If I hurt him somehow, in the slightest, it can be my end. I looked into his eyes and stuttered silently.

„It’s…alright. I am f-fine, it’s just-.“

Before I managed to pull out the words, Luke raised his hand and slapped me across my cheek. I yelped in surprise and pain. The slap hurt even more as his hands were wet and the sound of a slap did spread across the whole cave. I touched my cheek, stroking it with my fingers, feeling the burning pain in it.

„W-why did you do that?“ I stuttered, tears about to roll down my eyes again. I looked at him again. His look was sterm, but still somehow caring.

„You still have doubts, right? Even after all we did and said today…you still do not believe me?“ he asked, looking into my eyes, piercing my whole soul with his stare. That look, it was so strange and stunning in all the good ways. I wasn’t used to see Luke like this.

Normally, he is scared and I am calming him down. Now, the tables have turned. I am at my lowest and he’s offering me a comfort. He gripped on my shoulders, digging his fingernails into them.

„Answer me, Yoren!“ he shouted suddenly. I twitched in fear and sobbed a little.

„D-Don’t…please dom’t yell at me…“ I said in a quiet, sobbing voice, my body trembling in fear. „You… Yes, you are right… I have doubts. I am terrified…but can you…blame me? You are a prince. A royal. And I? Not long before I was just a third son of an unknown house, that somehow gained your friendship. And I still am not sure how did I deserve it. And now, I am your sworn shield, sitting in this hot spring pool, kissing with you. It’s just…“

I felt like my insides are on fire in that moment. My stomach was hurting me and I had a struggle to breathe clearly. My heart was beating so fast I thought it will break out from my chest.

„It’s just too much to take in, Lucerys… I am just scared…“ I couldn’t look at him anymore, so I turned my look away, burying my face in my palms. Lucerys started caressing my shoulders, as if he tried to calm me down.

„I thought…you wanted me to be with you… That you love me… So what is wrong?“ he asked softly. I looked at him through my fingers, tears running through them.

„I do… I really want to…but at the same time… I am scared that I will…hurt you. That I will destroy this friendship we made…by saying or doing something that will bring you down… I am scared of it, Lucerys. So much…“ I sobbed, my voice cracking again. Luke grabbed my hands gently and moved them from my face.

„Yoren, look at me. Please, just look at me.“ He said, the urge in his voice, but still he sounded softly as always somehow. I looked at him, seeing blurry again thanks to tears. Luke squeezed my hands and his look again pierced into me.

„Yoren, listen to me. In this whole world, there is no such a thing you could do to destroy our friendship. You are the kindest, bravest and most friendly person I’ve ever met in my life. Gods, Yoren, I even owe you my life. There is nothing that you could say or do that’d destroy this friendship. Is it clear now?“ Luke said in a silent, low but sterm voice. He was talking serious.

But even though I still could not get rid of my doubts. Luke saw it in me and squeezed my hands even harder.

„Yoren, for gods’s sake! Stop having those doubts! I even told you that I am no Velaryon! I am a…bastard…with no pure Velaryon blood in my veins…“ he continued. I was staring at him, unable to find the right words to say. Luke was holding on my hands so hard it started to hurt a little and in his face I could see traces of sorrow and even self hatred. He hated himself for who he was.

„If anyone else heard me saying this, my mother’s claim to the Iron Throne would be destroyed… And yet, I told you that… I believe you more than anyone, Yoren. You are worthy of being my friend and more. You will not hurt me in any way, I know it. So stop with those doubts...I beg you, Yoren…“

Luke finally releassed my hands and I could see small tears coming from his eyes. For a moment, we looked at each other, completely silent, only sound of water falling into the pool echoed through the cave. The moment could last for just seconds or maybe hours. I wasn’t sure. It took some time before I spoke again.

„I’m…sorry that I panicked so much… I still fear, I admit it. I still fear I might screw this up…but not as much as before… I believe you that you mean it. All of it. And I just want to say… Thank you.“

I wrapped my arms around his waist and softly pulled him closer to me, into the hug. He didn’t wait long to return the favor and wrapped his arms around my neck, hugging me back. I could feel hus heart beating as fast as mine. No wonder. We were both nervous and shy. I could feel my face becoming red when I realized again we are naked.

But this time, I finally casted my fear aside and just embraced the feeling. His skin was soft to touch and feeling of it on my own skin was so…beautiful. I looked at Luke and smiled nervously.

„Do you…mind me…touching you?“ I asked quietly. Luke’s face got Dornish Red shade of red in that moment.

„Y-You... How do…you mean it…?“ he stuttered. It took me a while to realize how it sounded. I burst out in nervous laughter.

„Oh, you thought I’d… No…not like that… Not yet…“ I said, chuckling nervously. „I meant…can I… Caress your body?“ I almost whispered, feeling weird to ask that.

„Oh…like that. Heh…of course you can.“ He smiled at me. Even I asked him if I can do it, it still took me a while before I got myself to move my hands from Luke’s back on his chest and stomach.

Luke wasn’t exactly a muscular type, his stomach was flat, but not exactly firm. After all, he was stil two and half years from becoming a man. His chest was flat, not much bigger than his stomach and deffinetly was stronger.

Muscles around his shoulders and neck were stiff and tensed up. No wonder with all the weight that was put on his back by his family, I thought.

I felt his legs wrapping around my waist. By the grip, I could tell his legs were really strong. Deffinetly from spending many hours on dragon back. I didn’t need to touch them to recognize it.

I took a look at his hands, that were placed on my shoulders. They were thin, but not weak for sure. With a chuckle, I looked him in the eyes. My look was full of admiration for him. He was blushing even more but smiling blissfully.

„You feel so…so beautiful for a touch, Luke.“ I whispered. Luke didn’t answer, just let go of my shoulders and moving his hands around my own body. I might have skipped a few breaths, as I didn’t expect that. His hands traveled all over my body, my stomach, ribs, chest, back, shoulders, neck… And I let him.

I didn’t want him to stop. He was gentle with me, as well as I was with him. I grabbed his hands and gently squeezed them.

„You are so gentle, Luke.“ I whispered. Luke smiled and placed an awkward kiss on my cheek.

„And you…are too really beautiful, Yoren.“ That made me smile even more. I was flattered. „Thank you…my prince.“ I said, not breaking an eye contact. He frowned and tried to make a serious face, but it looked stupid and funny.

„Call me Luke in private. Luke or Lucerys.“ He said. I grinned and poked him in the chest with my finger.

„I will call you how I want in private.“ I said jokingly. We both awkwardly chuckled and looked into each other’s eyes.

„That’s how you talk with your supperior, my sworn shield?“ teased Luke, leaning forward.

„That’s how I talk…with the one I am madly in love with.“ I answered, leaning forward to meet him. We then kissed. It was a long and passionate kiss, non of us willing to break it. But we had to, as we both were running out of breath.

„I love you, my dearest sworn shield. I love you…Yori.“ He whispered in my ear. Tears again rolled from my eyes as he called me by that name.

Nobody called me like that since I was a small kid. Grandfather used to call me like that most of the time. It brought many memories of him back. I missed him so much. I quickly wiped the tears off my face and whispered my answer.

„And I love you, my dearest prince. I love you, Luke.“ And with that we kissed again.

For the rest of the time spent in the cave we briefly spoke. We just kissed and explored each other’s bodies. After some time we decided we should return to the castle. We got out of the pool draining ourselves with the towel and picked up our clothing, still not looking at each other from respect of privacy.

„My clothes are still wet.“ I groaned when I was dressing up. „Thank you really much for that, Luke.“

Lucerys giggled.

„I‘m sorry. But you gave me no other choice.“

I chuckled on that.

„You sneaky little thing.“ I muttered under my nose.

„I heard you.“ Said Luke, holding back his laughter. He was really enjoying my troubles. I was determined to give him a payback when I’ll get a chance. When we got dressed, I hid all the things I had here for a future visit and went to the cave entrance. I looked outside and noticed that a small storm is coming.

„Damnit! A storm is coming. We have to hurry if we don’t wanna be wet.“ I grunted. Luke burst in laughter. I looked at him in utter disbelief and confusion. It was like I was staring at a jester. And in fact, Luke was like one. And I loved that about him.

„Something funny I said, ey?“ I asked with „serious“ tone, crossing my arms on my chest.

„At least you have an excuse for the wet clothes now.“ Luke choked on his laughs. That sent me over the edge and I fell to my knees, laughing my guts off.

„Yeah, you’re right!“ I answered, trying to catch my breath. We laughed there for at least five minutes before we calmed down. By that time, the rain arrived. It was a proper rain, no chance of getting to the castle with a single dry spot. We got out of the cave and slowly walked our way to the castle.

It was pretty long way and there was nobody living in the near of Dragonmont. So we held our hands in the rain, smiling at each other, knowing that we both have finally found another reason to be happy in life. Or at least that was my side of the view.

As we walked, I felt that my life is becoming complete. That I have a reason in this world. And that reason was holding my hand, walking in the rain with me. I stopped suddenly and looked at Luke.

„What’s wrong, Yoren?“ he asked, confused a little. I wrapped my hands around him, placing one hand on back of his head.

„This.“ I answered, leaned forward and kissed him on lips. He quickly wrapped his hands around my neck, returning the kiss.

As we stood there, kissing in the rain, raindrops hitting us and soaking into our clothes and hair, I felt another wave of pure joy, feeling my fears I had before finally fading away. We were one soul in that moment and nothing would make me to leave him. Nothing. I pulled back and whispered.

„I will never leave you, my sweet little dragon. I swear upon everything that is dear to me…that I will always be there for you, Lucerys."

Luke stroked my cheek and answered in a soft, loving voice.

„And I promise you that I will always be grateful to Gods for sending you to me. I will always love you, my lovely sworn shield.“

And with those words, our lips colided again and our lives became intertwined forever.

Chapter Text

(Two weeks later)

„FOR FUCK’S SAKE!“ I screamed in disgust and shock as Luke bent over and vommited all over my legs.

He was complaining the whole journey that he was sea sick. His face was getting pale and later even got a weird shade of green. I took him out of his cabin for some fresh air and maybe for some aid from the maester. But before we got to the edge of the deck, Luke’s stomach gave up on us both.

„For the love of… Ugh, that’s so gross! Couldn’t you just- Oh dear…“

Just the smell and the sight of the vommit was enough for me to turn my stomach upside down and sent me over the edge. I quickly got to the edge, bent over and threw out into the sea. I was thanking Alyn for advicing me to tie my hair into a pony tail or I’d vommit on my hair too.

Unlike Luke, I had no trouble with being sea sick. But the fact he vommit all over my boots and pants was so gross I couldn’t hold my own lunch inside. Which was a shame as I enjoyed a lunch at this ship.

As I vommited, Luke got next to me and bent over the edge too, saliva dropping of his lips and watery eyes.

„I’m…sorry…“ said Luke with shane. „I just couldn’t hold it anymore…“ Then his face twisted in the funniest grimace I’ve ever seen and he begun to vommit again. I stroked Luke’s back as he vommited, this time in the right direction.

„It’s fine… Next time just warn me…“ I answered, groaning in disgust as I watched the vommit falling into the wawes of the sea. Poor Luke just threw out the best lunch in a while, I thought. I looked at my legs and I felt the rest of the lunch I still held in my stomach will soon follow into the sea.

„Fuck me…these were my better pants.“ I groaned in annoyance. Luke finally stopped vommiting amd looked at me with his watery eyes and cute expression, innocence reincarnated.

„Heh, at least we are even now. Or you don't remember vommiting all over my dress few days back? After the feast?“ he grinned.

I blushed madly at that comment. He wasn’t lying though. A few days before, Ja small feast was held at Dragonstone as Jace celebrated his fifteenth name’s day. It was a small but great feast. And since I was Luke’s sworn shield, I attended the feast too.

My father and Alyn got there too as they were the vassals of the Dragonstone, though they were guard commanders.

It was the first time I tasted Arbor gold wine. It was really, really good. I must’ve drink at least ten goblets during the feast. When the feast officially ended and Rhaenyra dissmissed everyone to their beds, I was drunk like a Myrish pirate. Luke wasn’t drinking that much as he was the one who woke me up from my slumber in the corner of the feast hall.

I got myself on my feet and followed him, so I could „watch“ over his way to his chambers, but in the end he was watching over me. We got to his chambers without big trouble. But when Luke invited me into his chamber for a small chat, my stomach betrayed me and I vommited all over Luke’s dress.

I never felt more shame in my life. I helped Luke to clean the floor and with bowed head I got out of his chambers. Luckily for me, ser Steffon took the watch for me. I was thankful for that as I wasn’t in the best state at that moment.

In the morning, I woke up in my personal chambers, near the Luke’s chambers. I had the worst hangover since that New Year’s coming incident. When I saw Luke that day, he was grinning and making fun of me all day. I was annoyed by it but I let it slide. I deserved it a little.

Strange thing was, nobody from the royal family said a word to me. Not even Rhaenyra. I expected to be bashed like a dog for that. But it seems they decided to ignore it. I was glad for that. But now, when Luke was reminding it, it only annoyed me again.

„Oh, come on! I apologized for that at least houndred times!“ I almost screamed, throwing my hands into the air. Luke burst in laughter and punched me softly into my chest.

„Well, now we are even. I won’t bring it up again, I promise.“ He said, still grinning at me. That told me he deffinetly will bring it up again.

„You little rascal… You are horrible sometimes.“ I chuckled at him. He wiped his mouth and eyes and giggled at me.

„I know, Yoren.“

We looked at each other for a moment. Nothing and nobody around, just me, Luke and the sea. I leaned to his ear and whispered:

„I’d kiss you, if we both didn’t just threw out our lunch.“

Luke started to giggle. His laughter was really one of those sounds I could listen to all day.

„Yeah…same here. Well, I guess hug must do it for now.“ He said and pulled me into the hug. I hugged back instantly. It was a short hug though as one sailor just appeared on the deck and we had to cut it short. Sailor looked at the vommit on the deck, then he looked at us and grinned.

„Sea sick, are we?“ He asked, mischief and amusement in his voice. Me and Luke shrugged and turned our looks to horizon, where slowly from the sea, King’s Landing started to appear.

„And here I thought that you, as the future heir to the Driftmark, would handle the sea and it’s ways quite better than throwing up from the deck.“ I grinned at him. I had to make a small joke about it as I really wanted to pay him back for his constant remarks on my drinking accidents.

But instead of making him laugh, he sighed, leaned against the wooden railing and watched as the King’s Landing was drawing closer.

„Come on, Yoren. You know these are not funny to me.“ He mumbled and looked around if the sailor left. He did. Luke turned his look at me. His eyes were again full of fear and sorrow.

„I am not fit to rule Driftmark, Yoren. Just look at me. Do I look like my grandfather? In any way?“ I made a small step back and checked him from head to toes.

„No… You really don’t.“ I muttered, so only he could hear me. It all happened so fast. Day before, we were just practicing at the courtyard together, having fun, when suddenly prince Daemon appeared and told us, or more correctly to Luke, that the Sea Snake, Lord Corlys Velaryon, suffered a fatal wound at Stepstones and also a great sickness that made him bedridden and it is possible that he will die soon.

That’d mean Luke’d inherit the Driftmark. Or at least that would happen, if it wasn’t for ser Vaemond Velaryon, Sea Snake’s brother, who decided to take Driftmark for himself by claiming that he is the rightful heir to the Driftwood Throne.

All though Corlys made Luke his heir long ago, people from Corlys’s side of the family were claiming that his sons’s children aren’t his kin. And Vaemond was the loudest of them all. And so he traveled to the King’s Landing to push his claim against Luke’s to the crown.

That’d be a suicide, but only if King Viserys was capable to rule. News spreaded like a flu in the realm. Viserys was slowly dying and Hightowers ruled the Seven Kingdoms. And Hightowers were always against Rhaenyra’s claim to the throne. It was a secret war between the Greens and Blacks, as the two fractions of the Targeryen family were called. Blacks were for Rhaenyra, Greens were for Queen Alicent and her son, Aegon.

Vaemond knew he has a chance to win when Viserys is out of his way and will try to destroy Luke’s claim. If that happens, it will also affect Rhaenyra’s claim to the Throne, as well as Jace’s claim. And so they commaned to pack up all important things and in a day we are on our way to the capital to secure Luke’s claim.

As Luke’s sworn shield, I was allowed to go too, unlike Alyn and my father who had to stay at Dragonstone.

Luke clenched his fist and teeth in anger, but more in despair.

„I am supposed to rule Driftmark one day. And I am sea sick even from the sight of the sea. I know nothing about ships and about being a sailor. So how am I to make a good Lord of the Tides with how I am and…how I look?“

I tried to find my best answer to his question, but I found no words to cheer him up. He was right on everything. He was no sailor. And also, no pure Velaryon. That we both knew, just as everybody did. I was Luke’s shield amd his loyal friend and now…even his secret lover.

But in this case, he knew my opinion. And he didn’t blame me for it. But despite that I was determined to protect him and be by his side, no matter what claim he has. I scratched myself behind the ear, trying to figure out what to say next.

„Did you tell your mother about how you feel?“ I asked him after a while.

„You know just like me, what would she say. She’d just tell me it is my birthrigh. My duty.“ He answered, his voice shaking.

I nodded. He was right on that. It was one of those few things I hated about Rhaenyra. She always pushed her sons into their duties, despite not wanting it. Jace didn’t mind it and even did try even harder to make her happy and proud. But Luke wasn’t the case. He wanted his mother to be proud, but he didn’t want anything from his „birthright“.

He was just a pawn in this big game. It bugged me and more than once I catched myself punching the desk of a table in my room when thinking of it. It wasn’t right. I looked at Luke again and forced out a smile.

„You know…it’s always worth trying. Try to talk to her, or Jace. Just try it, Luke.“ Luke stared at me with despair on his eyes and after a moment, he nodded slowly.

„I will… But it won’t help and nothing will prove me wrong… But still, thank you for…listening to me.“ I shrugged again.

„For nothing. I just said what I think.“

Luke smiled softly at me and I knew it was a genuire smile. At least I made him smile a bit.

„But remember, whatever happens there, I will always be by your side, protecting you. And we both know you need it when Arrax isn’t around.“ I chuckled. Luke blushed a little, punching me into my arm.

„Hey, I’m getting better with the sword.“ He said in high pitch voice. I just grinned at him.

„Sure, tell that to those at least eight bruises on your back and ass. You’re slow like a turtle.“

Luke grabbed my arm and started to „punch“ me into my chest. That caught me off guard and I started to laugh.

„Oh my, my prince is attacking me! Help, have mercy on a poor servant!“ I yelled in overreacting tone, grasping Luke around his chest and started to tickle his armpit. He almost instantly started to laugh, falling on his knees and trying to curl into a ball to prevent me from tickling him.

„NO, I SURRENDER!“ he laughed, tears running from his eyes. I did let go of him and helped him on his feet.

„Next time, try and go for the stomach.“ I smirked at him and patted his back. He just mischievously poked his finger into my chest.

„I’ll remember the more effective way. Always go for the crotch.“ We both laughed on the deck until one of the sailors came to us.

„My Prince, ser, we will soon sail in the King’s Landing. You should go and prepare.“

It took around an hour before we finally sailed in the harbors of the King’s Landing. By that time I managed to clean my boots somehow and pick new pants from my travel sack. I was lucky I didn’t need that much things like the rest of the people did. All I needed were spare trousers, pants, shirts and of course my leather armor. I got myself into it with a small help from Luke.

Even after those years, I still needed an aid with getting into the armor. The royal family once told me that I should start to wear a proper armor made of iron. Rhaenyra herself even offered me to make one special armor for me in the Dragonstone armory, personally paying for it. But I refused it with that I don’t want to be in their debt and that I’d feel ashamed if I had to watch them spend their money on me.

Plus, I never felt good in the iron armor. I felt heavy and slow.

„I can better protect your son by being faster.“ I said back then. She smiled at me, stating that I am very humble person. It only made me blush.

When I finally got armor on me, the ship just sailed in the harbor. As we got out of the ship, I was looking at the beauty of King’s Landing. Or at least, that so called beauty.

The harbor was dirty and messy. Everywhere I looked I saw whores, beggars and drunks. It was not a pleasant look. A few mercha ts selling fishes, food and some of them even jewelry. It just reminded me so much of the Dragonstone harbor, just bigger location and a bigger mess.

And the smell if shit was unbearable. I swear that there was no worse smell then the one in King’s Landing’s harbor. Not the best welcome into the capital, I thought.

But then I looked up in the direction of the three great hills and my thoughts changed in instant. I saw the Red Keep from the ship already, but now, being closer to it, I could finally look at it properly.

The castle was beautiful. The walls build of the red rock were monumental. The architects made a great job, as well as the builders back in the days. I had to pay my respect to their job, as well as their memory as everybody knew, how they ended up.

King Maegor hosted a feast for them and when they were passed out, he sliced their throats so nobody could know of the secrets the castle was hiding. It was a cruel destiny. But in the end, Maegor got what he deserved too.

I looked at the Visenya’s Hill, where a sept stood. Not really anything special but it was still imposant. And then I turned my look on Hill of Rhaenys, where a huge building stood. The Dragonpit, also build by King Maegor and finished during King Jaehaerys’s rule. It was astonishing.

The main door made of bronze were large enough for the whole unit of soldiers could walk through it when fully openned. The dome was imposantly big too. I heard many stories of how the caves under the building were even bigger than those at Dragonstone.

Once, Balerion the Black Dread lived inside those caves. Only that told me how big the caves must be. Now, four dragons resided there from what I knew. I just could not imagine it. I hoped I’ll get there one day, when Rhaenyra ascends the Throne, so me and Luke can go there.

Luke told me many stories of how he, Jace and their uncles, Aegon and Aemond were training with their dragons. Or at least him, Jace and Aegon. He even told me about one prank they pulled on Aemond. They brought a pig with paper wings for him, telling him they have a dragon for him. The Pink Dread they called him.

Luke maybe thought it will make me laugh. But it didn’t really. It was a cruel joke to me. I am not above fun, but this was kinda off my taste. No wonder Aemond then tried and claimed Vhagar. He just had enough. I still thought it was a bad thing to claim her at the funeral of her former rider, but I saw why he did it.

I helped the servants with the package and placed it on the carriage. It was the least I could do as I knew how hard their work is sometimes. As all the packages were in their places, everyone got into the carriages.

I sat in the carriage with Luke, Jace and Rhaena. I first wondered why they didn’t take little Joffrey to King’s Landing. But I guessed he was too small and young for seeing what will be happening here in those few days. I was glad I wasn’t one of those guards who had to run the whole way to the Red Keep behind the carriage. I felt bad for them. On the other hand, it felt weird, sitting in one carriage with three royals.

Not that I wasn’t used to it, as in those six months I’ve been around royals a lot. But I still felt I don’t belong there. I was nervously looking around the carriage. It was a confort one, with wooden bar-like thing on it’s window so nobody’d see inside.

I sat next to Rhaena. Even in the worse light conditions of the carriage, I saw how beautiful she became in those years. Her beauty was just breathtaking and I was sure any man would kill for her. I would too, but not for her beauty, but her character.

She was gentle, kind, she never raised her voice if not needed and loved dancing. I even was honored when she asked me for a dance at Jace’s name’s day feast. I accepted but I had warned her that I am no dancer. And also I already had a few goblets of wine in me. She just giggled at that and took the lead with me.

Somehow I managed not to step on her toes. It’d be really awkward. She was really a beautiful human being.

Jace and Luke sat against me, being silent and just watching through the tiny holes in the windows. Nobody said a single word, until the carriage stopped. I distantly heard ser Steffon announcing the arrival of princess Rhaenyra and her consort, prince Daemon.

A servant openned the door for us. I got out first and waited for Rhaena to help her with the steps. I gently took her hand and helped her as she stepoed out of the carriage.

„Thank you, ser Yoren.“ She said quietly. I blushed a little and bowed my head.

„If course, my lady.“

When Jace and Luke got out too, we stepped behind the princess Rhaenyra and waited. There was nobody around. Just a few guards at the door, some lesser servants, blacksmith and some other people. But nobody more noble.

I’ve expected some sort of better welcome for the heir to the throne. I expected there will be people cheering and things like that. But the courtyard was dead silent, only ones moving were the ants under my feet and even they paid no mind to princess. I knew there was no time for any big preparations but this felt like nobody wanted them here, which was sort of true.

Suddenly, the massive wooden door openned and from the entrance to the castle walked out an older tall man, bald with short gray beard dressed in black robes. He instantly approached princess Rhaenyra and bows his head a little.

„Welcome back, princess.“ The man said in a silent raspy voice.

„Lord Caswell.“ Answered Rhaenyra, worry in her voice. They started to talk together but I could care less about what. Only thing I catched up from their conversation was that the King was bedridden and in a very poor state. I looked at Luke who looked really nervous. I didn’t blame him. I leaned to his ear and whispered.

„Now, this is really awkward. I mean, this situation. Nobody waited for your mother here.“

Luke looked at me, fear in his eyes. I wondered what was going on in his head right now, but judging by his shaking hands, I was glad I didn’t know. Before he could answer, Rhaenyra came to us.

„Your package will be moved to your rooms. Those you resided in when we still lived here. There are no responsibilities on today’s list, so you are free ro rest. Just behave.“ She said to Luke and Jace.

„Rhaena, darling. Servants will escort you to your chambers. Change your clothes and wait for ser Lorent to take you to my chambers.“ Rhaena nodded and walked away with a young servant. Then she looked at me.

„Ser Yoren, you are Lucerys’s sworn shield. Yet I want you to watch over my son, prince Jacaerys too for the time spent here in King’s Landing. Are you capable of that?“ she asked me with firm, but still gentle voice. I looked at the two princes. Jace was confused and tried to protest.

„Mother, please. This is our home, we don’t need anyone watching over us.“ He exclaimed. Rhaenyra quickly shut him down.

„Do not forget, this place is now occupied by the vipers and I do not wish to see you two walking around unguarded.“

Jace bit his lip as he wanted to say something but backed down.

„Besides… ser Yoren is new here. Maybe he could use a guide here. So do not argue with me.“

Jace clenched his hand into fist, but nodded. Luje didn’t argue and smiled at her. She then turned to me, waiting for my answer.

„Princess, your wish is my command.“ I said and bowed my head. Rhaenyra smiled at me kindly.

„Thank you ser Yoren. You all may go now. Me and Daemon have to speak to the King.“ All of us nodded.

„Thank you mother.“ Said Jace and Luke almost unisono. I again bowed my head.

„Princess…“

She then returned to Daemon and both of them went into the inside of the Red Keep. I turned to Jace and Luke, who both were ready to explore their old home.

„Well, you lived here, my princes. I guess this time you are my guide.“ I said, chuckling a little. Jace just nodded his head.

„Come then. I think we might check the throne room.“ Said Luke, giving me a slight punch on my shoulder. I grinned and nodded.

„As you wish.“

Jace leaded us through the halls of the Red Keep. They weren’t here for six long years, but they moved around here like they were here just yesterday.

As we walked I was looking around, amazed by the beauty of the halls. I again had to bow down to the architects and the builders. This castle was majestic. Not as much as Dragonstone, which I considered more beautiful, but still it was a sight to see.

„That wasn’t here before.“ Said Luke, pointing at the stone carving of the Seven-Pointed Star above the great staircase in the middle of the castle. I snorted a little.

I never was a religious person. Everybody knew that about me. Jace and Luke included. A few times I attended their lessons in faith with an old septon at Dragonstone and in all honesty, I was always at the edge of falling asleep. All those things around the faith just annoyed me.

If the Seven were really justful, there would be no such evil as Maegor for example. If they trully were rightfull, they’d punish evil people in instance. And if they were loving, they’d not prohibit love in any form. I growled a little when thinking about that.

Yes, incest was not normal, but in all honesty, I didn’t care about it when it came to Targaryens. They were from the blood of Old Valyria, where these things were normal pretty much. And as my grandfather once said: „Houndreds of people, houndreds of traditions, houndreds of tastes.“

I didn’t judge anyone for what they believed in or what weird traditions they had, if they dodn’t force me to obey them too.

„Probably doing of the Hightowers…they were always close to the Faith and the High Septon.“ Said Jace, small trace of disgust in his voice.

We moved on and soon we finally reached the throne room. When we stepped in I was blown away. It was a great hall with pillars on the sides, fire cages around them, the windows were large as the massive door we went through. And there, right infront of us, the famous Iron Throne.

„Wow…“ I said in complete amazement. It wasn’t as big as I was told it was. Thousands of swords of Aegon’s enemies who were killed, surrendered or bent the knee. All of it melted into this seat of power, dreadful sign of Targaryens’s power. So they said. The throne was imposant for sure, but it wasn’t as big as people used to say.

People said the throne was almost touching the roof. That it was a mountain of steel. But the reality was a bit different. It was a seat made of melted swords, barely tall as I was. It was placed above the stairs so people could see the king. And all around there were swords on the stairs, melted, tangled and twisted. It was imposant but not as I expected.

Jace and Luke both walked straight to the throne, me shortly behind them. We were alone in the room, and only thing to hear were our footsteps echoing in the hall. They both stopped at the foot of the throne.

„Jace, remember what grandsire once said to you?“ asked Luke with a small smirk. Jace smiled at his brother back and patted him on his shoulder.

„I do. I was maybe eight by that time. He took me to the throne, sat me on his lap and said that one day, I will sit the throne too.“ I looked into his eyes. It was visible he is remembering their days here in a good way. Then he looked at me.

„How about you, Yoren. Did you ever thought you’d end up here?“ I shrugged a little.

„Well, life can take us on a strange and adventurous paths but I admit, I never thought I’d end up here, in this very room with two crown princes…“ Jace and Luke stared at me. Then Luke gave me a nod to come closer. I did as he asked. Then Jace took a word again.

„Thank you for being here for us, Yoren. It might not be clear but I value you as a great friend, even though we…sometimes do not agree with each other. I am thankful to you for saving Luke back then. I never properly thanked you for that.“ He said, grabbing and squeezing my hand softly.

I was taken aback by this and wondered if he’s trying to apologize for hus behaviour in some sort of a way. I like to believe he did. But I was more curious why did he chose this moment. I was confused.

„I promise you, when my mother becomes a Queen, I will make sure you’ll be properly rewarded. We both will, right, Luke?“ I looked at Luke, who nodded with a wide smile. I had to chuckle a little.

„Thank you, my prince. Your words are kind.“ Jace and Luke both rolled their eyes.

„Yoren, call us Jace and Luke in private, we are friends after all.“ Said Luke with a frown on his face and Jace hummed in agreement.

„Hehe…alright. I’ll remember it.“ I grinned at them. „No, for real now. I am honored to be here. And I promise you both I’ll never stop defending your royal butts.“ Both of them chuckled at my comment.

„Is that how you speak to royals, Yoren?“ said Luke, making a s“serious“ face. I smirked mischievously and laughed.

„Yes I do.“

We stood them for a while, before we decided to leave the throne room, heading to see the rest of the castle. They both showed me all the places in the castle they could access, explaining me everything.

They showed me the entrance to the Maegor’s Holdfast, a castle in castle and it’s famous spiked trench. They showed me the inner courtyard, kitchen, entrance to the dungeons and other things. The only thing they left out were the Small Council hall and King’s wing of the castle.

Then they both finally reached their old chambers. They used to share one room here, when they were younger. The chamber was big enough for two of them even now. As both of them walked inside and looked atound, I saw the hinch of sadness in their faces. Not only good memories resided here.

„So much things have changed.“ Said Luke melancholically. Jace looked like hevwajted to say the same thing but stopped himself, wiping the sadness away.

„It doesn’t feel like home anymore, yes.“ He said in the end. When they finished their lamenting over the old times, they both decided to go again to the courtyard. We took it over the walls, deciding to return to courtyard by the stone staircase that was leading from the walls. I looked down from the wall on the courtyard. It seemed that the whole welcome was staged, so it seemed nobody cared.

The courtyard was full of people, knights training together, some nobles walking around and blacksmith working. I growled in my mind and cursed the Hightowers for that. They really were a bunch of vipers.

We were in the middle of the way to the staircase, when suddenly a knight appeared on the other side. I first didn’t pay much attention to him, but as he walked closer, something started to bug me. We could be maybe twenty feet from him when suddenly he stepped.

He was dressed in the silver armor with green and black clothing under it, a green cloak on his shoulders, sword behind his belt and in his left hand a cracked shield with an emblem of golden dragon head on green field. It felt…strangely familiar.

The knight wore a helmet that didn’t allow me ti see his face. But I could see he was taller than me by at least a feet. He was slim, but looked strong. He was staring at us, especially…on me.

„Is there anything you need, good ser?“ asked Jace firmly. Knight didn’t pay him any attention. But what he did was he pointed his gloved hand at me.

„Yoren? Is that you?“ The voice was muffled by a helmet, but even with that, I recognized the voice. I stepped forward a little, coming closer to him.

„Seven hells… Yoren, it really is you…“ The knight took of his helmet. I was looking at a young man, nineteen years old boy with green eyes, hairless face with sharp features, dark short hair and a weirdly disturbing, but in that moment, happy smile.

„Barrick…“

Chapter Text

„Barrick…?“ I said almost breathlesly. „Is… Is that really you…?“

As if I didn’t know the answer already, but I still somehow couldn’t believe it. I have found my older brother again.

Barrick smiled, his lips curved in that cruel-looking smile he always had. Jace and Luke backed off a little when they saw it, but I stood tall, not moving by an inch as I already knew his smile.

„Come on, did I change that much over the years?“ he said in a teasing tone. The one he used when he was joking around. It was really him. It was my brother.

„Holy shit… Barrick!“ I yelled, half laughter, half a near cry as I moved forward and hugged my brother tight. He didn’t complain and hugged me back tight.

„Hello there, little brother.“ He chuckled as he noticed tears in my eyes. „I see you missed me, you emontional dumbass.“ I pulled back and struck his plated shoulder.

„You fucking bet I missed you! I didn’t see you for so long!“ I cried out.

Barrick did let go of me, checking me from head to toes. He then smiled again, proudly.

„I see you grew up a bit, little brother. Yet still you are smaller than me.“ I grinned at him, as he gave me the perfect chance to strike back.

„Well, I’d not bet on that, I’m pretty big.“ I said, with a smirk. Barrick narrowed his eyes a little, before starting to laugh.

„You didn’t change in behaviour at all, brother.“ He said as he patted my shoulder.

His look then focused on Jace and Luke. His look changed for a small moment. I could see it. He looked at them with that same look he gave them six years ago. The look of despise. But neither of them noticed. He quickly changed his face to his friendly side.

„Prince Jacaerys and prince Lucerys. I’m honored to meet you.“ He said with the most friendly tone he could and bowed his head. I looked at them. Luke was first to speak.

„Yoren…is this man really your brother?“ he asked slowly. I nodded.

„Yes… Jace, Luke, this is Barrick Poles, my older brother. I believe you met him six years ago too when you arrived…“ I said, nodding to Barrick, who shrugged a bit.

„I trully am his older brother. Yoren is the youngest of three of us.“ He said as he messed my hair.

„Fuck off, Barrick. You know I hated when you did this.“ I grunted. Barrick just laughed. „Aw, don’t act like a lady, baby brother.“ He coughed a little bit before he continued.

"So, my princes. May I ask why my baby brother is here with you? Is he a squire for you, prince Jacaerys?“ He asked, being completely serious. That kind of hurt me, that he thought I am nothing more than a squire. Before I could say anything, Luke stepped forward quickly.

„Ser Yoren is my sworn shield.“

That left Barrick in shock. His eyes widened and jaw dropped a little.

„Really? Yoren…so you are a knight now? At such a young age?“ he asked, still a bit of disbelief in his voice, which kind of hurt me.

„Yes brother. Though I’m not a knight for a long time. Half a year maybe.“ I said silently. Barrick let out a chuckle.

„Well, congratulations on that brother. I am a knight myself too now. For maybe two years now. I’ve been assigned as a knight to prince Aegon’s knigh’s party, by Queen Alicent Hightower herself.“ I had to smile at that. Barrick really seemed happy.

And I was happy for him achieving his goals. But at the same time, I felt sad under what conditions it all happened. But as Barrick, I could play pretend too.

„I’m happy to hear that, brother. I’m happy you’ve became a knight. Just like you dreamed when we were small kids.“ I laughed at him with a bright smile. Despite him leaving all those years ago, despite the fact he decieved us, called us fools and traitors, I still loved my older brother, for all the time spent together was valuable to me. I just hoped he felt the same way. I turned to Jace and Luke who silently watched our brotherly reunion.

„I am sorry if I am just a chain on your legs. I just-.“

„We know, Yoren. It’s alright. You didn’t see your brother for a very long time.“ Said Jace, looking directly at Barrick. I could tell from his look that he doesn’t like him. Not that Jace liked anyone except his family or at least he looked like that. I once told them bith about Barrick’s escape from Driftmark to King’s Landing, but never told them the full story.

I told them that he just for some reason ran away, leaving us behind. I couldn’t tell them why he trully run away. But now I guessed they both found out the reason why.

„You have a very nice armor, ser Barrick. I see you…like green color. Why did you chose green exactly, when there is a lot of more beautiful colors?“ Said Jace after a while. I somehow felt the tension between us all rising like a high tide. I saw right through Jace’s question and confirmed my suspicion. He knew.

„It’s a color of my eyes, my prince. And green was always my favorite color. It gives me…the strange sence of strenght, truth and justice. Not like…black for example. Black color feels just sad, decieving and evil. Don’t you think, Yoren?“ Barrick answered, his voice sweet like the sweetest honey. He always had his way with words. He was staring right at both of them. Friendly face, but hate inside and now it was visibly boiling out.

„Well… I always considered green color really sickening. People’s faces turn green when they are sick after all…“ Jace almost spat the words at Barrick. This situation was getting out of hands really fast and I didn’t like it as both of them were now staring at each other. I saw Luke in the corner of my eye, as he was shaking. I had to stop it.

„Jace, Luke, if you want to go to courtyard… You can go. I will stay here and watch over you from here. I guess me and my brother have a lot to share.“ I said with lfirm voice, staring at Barrick, clenching my hands into fists. Jace and Luke looked at each other and nodded.

„Alright. I think we do not need you to watch over us that much, Yoren. And do not worry, we won’t be far and we won’t tell mother.“ Said Jace, nodding at Luke.

„Come Luke. I want to find out if the hole in the wall from that incident is still there…“ I saw how Luke blushed at that comment. I definitely will ask him about that incident Jace talked about later.

„Ser Barrick…“ said both of them unisono.

„My princes…“ said Barrick in return, smiling at them. We watched as both of them walked to the staircase on the opposite side of the wall we stood on. I leaned against the rock railing, watching as both of them walked to the stairs. Barrick stepped next to me and leaned on the railing too.

„I must say brother, you trully became something more a d I am proud of you becoming a knight.“ He said with a small chuckle. I looked at him and smiled.

„Same goes to you, brother.“Barrick patted my back gently.

„You really became something…“

Then he paused himself and his look changed. It was not the happy and friendly face he had. Now, it was the face full of spite, disgust and disappointment.

„…but I never expected you to go so low to be a wet nurse for that whore‘s bastards…“ he hissed in my ear, almost dreadfully, his voice full of spite. I clenched my hands even harder, feeling my fingernails digging into my palm. But he continued.

„Tell me brother, how did you exactly get your knighthood? Did you found their toys or something? Or did the whore promise you knighthood if you’ll try and make her another bastard?“ he asked me. I could feel my veins pumping faster and faster an blood was coming into my head. My hands started to shake a bit as I started to feel the rage building up inside me.

„Oh… I actually gained it by saving prince Lucerys from your drinking friend, Rolo. I had to explain him that nobody messes with royal family. With fists. He beat the shit out of me, but thanks to the guard who shot him into the neck with crossbow, he is dead.“ I said in a cold tone, staring him right in the eyes. Barrick’s eyes openned wide. He knew me well and he knew when I was and wasn’t lying.

„Rolo…is dead?“ he whispered in shock.

„Yes, he is. And yes, I am something of a wet nurse. But what can I say. Not every knight has many exciting adventures like…oh, I don’t know, for example…“

My face turned dark with anger and the same despise Bartick had in his face and my voice was colder that death’s touch.

„…taking a drunken prince home from tavern, watching as he fucks, rapes and degrades innocent girls, cleaning the vommit from the floor and even wiping his ass when he shits himself when drunk.“

My eyes were piercing into Barrick’s and I felt my body tense with each word I said.

„Is that how you got your knighthood? Wiping Aegon’s dirty ass while putting whores on his cock?“

Barrick was staring at me, his eyes wide open, his jaw dropped and his whole body frozen. As if he was turned into the stone.

„H-How the… Non of those claims are true!“ He growled, his voice shaking. I got him.

„Heh… sailors are pretty much willing to talk when they are drunk.“ I stepped closer to him, whispering so nobody could hear us.

„Rumors spread like a flu, you should know that when you spent so many hours with Rolo, dear brother.“

Barrick looked like he was trying to figure out how to respond, his eyes moving around, searching for something. I was always better in arguements, though I hated when we argued. Suddenly, his face widened with a smile and he let out a disturbing chuckle.

„For your information, I gained my knighthood in a tourney where I beat four opponents before ser Criston Cole took me down. He then admired my talent and personally knighted me, right infront if the whole city.“ I nodded on that. Despite our arguement, I still felt a bit happy for Barrick getting his knighthood.

„I am trully happy for you, brother. Despite our disagreements, I am.“ I said. Barrick put a hand on my shoulder, smiling.

„Same goes from me.“

But then his smile again vanished, his stare turning cold and firm.

„But still, I am in better conditions. I am a knight of the future king of the Seven Kingdoms. While you…are a knight in service of a whore and her filthy bastards.“ He hissed quietly. I could swear my blood was boiling like a pot with wildfire in a fireplace. Each time he disrespected the princess and her family, I was more and more pushed to the edge.

„Barrick…do not give me a reason to kick you in the nuts. You remember how it went last time.“ I growled in a low voice. Barrick didn’t back down.

„Oh, I remember that. You and Alyn went against me that night. You two betrayed me. You two, father and grandfather betrayed the house Targaryen. The true heir to the Throne. All of you were stunned by the „beauty“ of that whore. But I see right through her. And her fucking bastards. They are nothing more than a scum.“

I wa sent over the edge. I threw my fist against Barrick’s face, not realizing where I am. But Barrick was faster and grabbed my hand mid air. I tried to pull back, but he didn’t let go.

„Oh, baby brother. These things won’t affect me. Those six years I’ve been trained by the best swordsmen in the realm. The members of the Kingsguard. I trained with the best, by the best ..and also befriending the best. Just take a look.“

He then slammed my hand on the rock railing. I howled in pain a little. He then pointed his free hand down on the courtyard, to the small crowd of people, while his other hand was still keeping my hand in tact. The crowd was in a circle around two men, cheering as they watch them sparring.

„See them? The one in the white battle coat, with dark hair… That is ser Criston Cole.“ Barrick said, pride in his voice. I looked at the man closely.

Ser Criston looked much younger than he actually was. He was tall, had short dark hair, tanned skin and was still pretty thin and strong. He was armed with a flail and attacked his opponent with great spead and strenght as he just cracked the opponents shield. The opponent threw the shield aside and rised from the ground where he was kneeling, ready for the next round.

„And the second one… Well, you might get the clue yourself. It really hits the eye.“ Chuckled Barrick in a low voice, almost growling.

I took a better look st the opponent. He could be as tall as Barrick, maybe slightly more. He had a long silver hair, tied in a ponytail, slim figure and something wrapped around his head. I didn’t see what it was as he was turned to me with his back.

I saw Jace and Luke, standing in the crowd, watching the duel with their jaws dropped and Luke was behind Jace, utter fear in his expression. Why was he so scared came to me a few seconds later, when the person finally turned around. The thing wrapped around his head was an eye patch covering his left eye. A huge scar was coming from under the patch, the scar caused by a sharp knife. Knife that was in Luke’s hand those years ago.

„Aemond Targeryen…“ I said in shock as I watched the duel continue.

Ser Criston was swinging the flail in Aemond’s direction, with a great strenght. If that flail have hit him, it’d kill him instantly. But Aemond was dodging the swings like it was nothing. Ser Criston swung his flail from above and in that moment Aemond dodged, elegantly moved around ser Criston and pointed his sword at the Kingsguard’s neck.

Cole stopped moving in surrender. The crowd started to clap and cheer. That was the moment when Barrick finally let go of my hand. I hissed in pain, stroking and massaging my hand with my second hand.

„Now you see? This is the future of the realm. This is a real dragon. This is the power that will lead this realm to our bright future. This, my dear brother.“ Barrick said, not trying to hide pure amusement in his voice. I wanted to say something when a voice from the courtyard came to us.

„I don’t give a shit about tourneys… Nephews? Have you come to train?“

That voice was Aemond’s. My eyes went wide open and I went shivers wenting down my spine, as a sudden wawe of fear blasted through my body, when I heard him speak. He was obviously trying to plant fear into Jace and Luke. Not that his performance with the weapon didn’t already do the job well.

But the way he spoke. It was calm, but in that cold way, almost like prince Daemon’s voice. His question wasn’t just a question. It was a message. A silent message meant for Jace and Luke, but I could hear it too. And Barrick as well, as he grinned widely.

But something about that voice. I could swear on my honor I’ve heard it before. That coldness, malice… My heart was beating really fast now and I felt like I am choking.

Why do I feel like that, I asked myself. I never heard his voice…or I did? It’s not possible. I never saw Aemond Targeryen before. And now I wished I never did. That person was someone I feared for unknown reason. I felt like my lungs are filling with water. A cold, salty water. I felt like I’ll start scream in terror soon.

„OPEN THE GATE!“

A sudden shout of the guards above the main gate ripped me out out of that state. I let out a long breath out as I looked at the openning gate of the Red Keep.

Everybody at the courtyard stopped their job to see who just arrived and those in the middle of the courtyard cleaned the path for the newcomers. Through the gate walked around twenty people, some in armory sone in noble clothes. Two bannermen at each side of the group, caring the banners. I instantly recognized the banners. White sea horse on a blue field. There was no doubt. Men of House Velaryon arrived.

My eyes laid on the man in the front of the whole party. He was an older man, with white dreadlocks, gray beard and dark skin, wearing a black cloak and under it robe of black and gold colors.

I stared at ser Vaemond Velaryon. Sea Snake’s brother and the man who was trying to usurp the Driftmark from Luke. I looked at his face. He had a prideful look in it. No wonder. With conditions as they were right now, there was no doubt he will have a big chance to claim Driftmark.

If it wasn’t even clear at that point. As the group continued to the main entrance into the castle, Barrick chuckled again. That sound was starting to be annoying.

„Seems like the Lord of the Tides has arrived.“ He said mockingly. I turned to him and looked him in the eyes.

„Prince Lucerys is Sea Snake’s heir, chosen by lord Corlys himself. And that decision can’t be changed.“ I said firmly. I was trying really hard to not give Barrick even the slightest reason to think I doubt Luke’s claim. But inside I could sense he knew I agreed with him.

Luke, by the blood, trully had no claim to Driftmark as well as his brothers, Jace and Joffrey. And by that, Vaemond was the true heir to the Driftmark. Even though I knew the truth, I hated myself for even accepting it. By that I spoke against Luke and his legitimacy and by that I also spoke against Rhaenyra’s claim to the Throne.

Luke knew how I feel about it and even he felt the same. But nobody could knew. If anyone knew, Luke would be in a grave danger, as well as Jace and Joffrey. Rhaenyra would be stripped of her birthright and finally, I’d have a short and sharp talk with Daemon’s sword, Dark Sister.

„Of course. That is right.“ Barrick said in a cheering tone, but in instance, it dropped to the lower, dreadful tone. „But he isn’t here to complain. He can’t do shit about it. His heir is a bastard of other blood than his. And everyone knows it. Hand of the King will decide right tomorrow. Ser Vaemond will be the new Lord of the Tides.“

I looked back at the courtyard and saw Jace and Luke standing like two stone pillars, still watching the main door, even they closed and the Velaryon party has disappeared inside the Red Keep.

„There’s still princess Rhaenys.“ I said finally. „She arrived here too as I heard before we sailed here. She’s a Sea Snake’s wife. She loves her husband and will respect his wishes.“ Barrick hummed in amusement.

„You really think that, Yoren? Hehe…as you said, rumors spread like s flu. I heard that since Laenor’s death, she blames your beloved princess for his demise. It was very weird, when the whore married the Rogue Prince, following Laenor’s demise.“

Barrick had a point here. She really blamed Rhaenyra that she and Daemon conspired to kill ser Laenor so she could mary Daemon. But I never believed a single word of that. There was just no way.

„I don’t think she will support Vaemond.“ I grunted. „He might be Sea Snake’s brother, but she’d not support him at all… I hope…“

Barrick laughed at my doubts.

„Hehe… We both can agree on that. Despite the hatred, she will not support Vaemond. No… I believe she will try and claim it by herself. Hehe… It’d not be a surprise. She is after all Queen Who Never Was, „robbed“ of the crown, so she will try and claim Driftmark. Why else she’d be here? Tell me, Yoren.“

And again, Barrick had a good point. There was no other possible reason for princess Rhaenys to be here than try and take Driftmark for herself. For her or maybe even for her grandauther, lady Baela Targeryen. It’d make sense.

Unlike Luke, Baela was of the pure Velaryon blood, thanks to her mother, lady Laena Velaryon. The pieces again fell in together.

„I tell you this brother. No matter what, tomorrow is the day, when princess Rhaenyra will fall from the realm’s grace once and for all. And there is nothing that will stop her fall. Nothing…“ he whispered into my ear.

As I tried to look like I don’t believe it, he was right. There was no possible chance for Rhaenyra to win if Greens are controling this game. I hated to admit it, but this cause was lost. And with it, everyone’s life was in danger.

That only fired up my determination to protect Luke and others from all harm.

„Since when you got so smart, brother? You were always the one who hits first, then asks.“ I grinned at Barrick mischievously. Barrick sighed and smiled too.

„I will ignore that comment of yours, Yoren. „But thank you. I’ve really grown up here.“

I had to grin at him.

„It was about time, Barrick.“ I muttered. Barrick strucked my shoulder and laughed.

„Uh, fuck off. You sound exactly like our grandfather… Speaking of him, how is he? Is he still mad at me?“

Then the cruel truth strucked me. Barrick was cut off from any contact with us. He didn’t know anything.

„He…died, Barrick. Not long after you ran from the Driftmark.“ I said, my voice becoming sadder as memories of grandfather’s passing hit me again. Barrick narrowed his eyes in surprise.

„Gods…may…may his soul finds peace. It may not seems like it, but despite how I felt about his…life choices… I loved him. He raised us… Gods…“

I could see a small tear apoear in his eye. I wondered how is all of this even possible. In one moment, he calls us all traitors, in other he mourns our grandfather. I didn’t understand it at all.

„How did it happen…?“ he asked, sadness in his voice. I sighed as I had to go back in my memories and search for one of the saddest moments in my life.

„He was long time ill… He told me when you were at Driftmark. After Alyn and father returned, his state was getting worse. His body was fading away, turning him into skinny sack of bones. He was in so much pain that the milk of the poppy couldn’t ease it. I was with him when it happened…when he…“

I was about to cry. This memory was so painful to relive again. Barrick’s face twisted in sadness and she sobbed a little but quickly got out of it.

„Well…at last he died with somebody who he trully loved… He was a fine warrior in his youth and a great mentor… I will miss him…“ he sighed.

Suddenly, a wave of anger washed over me. I couldn’t believe it. He called our poor grandfather a traitor and then he acts like nothing happened.

„I’d guess his health decayed faster because of you, running away. He was furious. So what if you are responsible for his faster demise, brother?“ I spat at him, my blood starting to boil again. Barrick growled at me.

„Watch your tongue, Yoren. I might have run away. I might thought and still think hevwas a fool and a traitor for supporting Rhaenyra, just as I think of Alyn and you. But that doesn’t mean I don’t have right to mourn him. Beliefs or not beliefs, he was my grandfather, just as yours. And I value my time with him as a kid and his lessons he gave us. I have right to be sad of his passing.“ He whispered coldly and in a low voice so nobody could hear him. But his words didn’t mean anything to me.

„You are the one who betrayed us, Barrick. You sold yourself to Hightowers. Just look at you. All in green and gold.“ My face turned into grin again as I whispered. „Tell me, does it feel good to be a whore to Hightowers? How does it feel to suck on Otto Hightower’s cock?“

Barrick looked like he was about to crush my face with his fists. He was growling like a mad dog and his hands were clutched into fists.

„You little… I swear to Gods… If you weren’t my brother, I swear I’d…“ he stopped himself. That caught my attention.

„Go on. Say it. What would you do?“ I provoked him. But at the same time, I feared what he’d say. He didn’t respond. Instead, Barrick took off his gloves, bend over to me, grabbed my shoulders and looked me in the eyes.

„There is still time, Yoren. You can still decide right. You still can join the rightful heir to the Throne. Alyn and father are lost. But you still have hope. You were always smart, Yoren. You know what will happen soon. The king will soon die. His state is too bad for him to rule. And when that time comes, there will be a war. Rhaenyra won’t give up her „birthright“ and will kill anyone who will stand in her way. Including children of Aegon.“

We both stood there, looking into each other’s eyes, non of us breaking the eye contact.

„Join me, Yoren. Join Aegon’s cause. He will reward you, he will give you a proper knighthood, noble position if you’ll prove yourself. You’ll not have to watch over that…Strong’s bastard. We can serve together as his knights. We can serve the rightful heir as we were meant to, as our house is meant to. Please. We can be family. You and me as it was before. What do you say?“

I did not move by a single inch. But inside, his words stabbed me like a thousand knives. He trully believed in his words. He had no doubt of Aegon’s right to rule. He was lost. But that wasn’t the worst pain. He casted Alyn and father adide. Like they meant nothing to him.

Even when he said he loved grandfather, his words were void as his actions buried the love. And now, he tells me to cast them away too. Cast away my family, cast away my honor, my oath, my friends…and mainly, Luke. I was getting sick of him with each word. But still, something in me wanted him back with me, with our family. I missed him so much. I placed my hands on his and smiled at him.

„Brother… Believe me, I wish nothing more than again reunite with you. I muss you so much. Memories of us playing together, sparring together and laughing together, I hold them dead as they are my greatest memories in life.“

Barrick’s face started to be bright again as his lips were curving into a smile. But in that very moment, I grabbed on his hands tightly, digging my nails into his wrists. His eyes narrowed as he watched my face changing. My blood was now boiling again.

„But I already serve the rightful heir to the Iron Throne. I will not break the oaths I swore and leave my family just as you did.“ I pushed his hands of my shoulders and made a step back. I could see marks from my nails on his wrists becoming red. As red as was Barrick’s face now. He was shaking with rage, just like back then at the night of Rhaenyra’s arrival.

„So you say…you are still loyal to the whore princess Rhaenyra?“ He growled silently, spite and anger in it. „So you say youl’ll rather live as a shadow of that…little bastard cry baby? You want to live rest of your life watching over that little shit?“

I had enough in that monent. I won’t let him disgrace Luke any longer. I stepped forward and grabbed his hand and squeezing it as hard as I could.

„It was my own choice to do. I swore the oath because I wanted. And Lucerys is no little shit. He’s the kindest person I ever met. He never wronged me, nor did anything that’d make me doubt my decisions. I am proud to be his sworn shield. And I swear on my honor that I will not let anyone speak about him that way. And that includes you too, brother.“

I again digged my nails into his arm, Barrick hissing in pain. He could easily push me back, but he was too shocked from seeing me like this.

„It doesn’t matter to me if he’s a bastard or no. And the same goes for his brothers. They are more honorable and fiting to rule than your precious drunk prince. So I will say this. One more word against them or Rhaenyra and I will show you why they call me Yoren the Dragonscale now. Is it clear?!“ I growled as I pushed into his chest. Barrick finally snapped out of the shock, looking at me with disbelief.

„You trully are lost, brother. And with time you will see it too. Princess will not rule this kingdom and her bastards will be banished. I will see to that.“ He hissed at me, stroking his hand.

I was shaking with rage, ready to move if Barrick tried anything. I was determined to protect Luke’s honor and life, same it was with Jace and Rhaenyra. Barrick’s face was now the one of pure rage and hatred. Before, Barrick’s face of rage would scare the shit out of me. But not today. Today, I wasn’t running away or backing down.

„You have chosen your path, brother…“ I said firmly. „And so did I…“

We stared at each other for what seemed like eternity. Non of us willing to back down. It was a battle of two wills, two minds, two stubborn boys. It could last forever if someone didn’t call in our direction.

„Ser Barrick! Do you want to sparre with me? Ser Criston has his duties to be done.“

It was again prince Aemond and again a weird feeling occupied my head as well as the feeling of choking on a water.

„Of course, my prince. I’m on my way.“ Said Barrick, lacking all the emotion in his voice. For the last time, we looked at each other, sending a silent message to each other. That the next time we see each other, we trully will be enemies.

Then he turned around, put on a helmet and walked away to the stairs leading down to courtyard, meeting Jace and Luke halfway down the stairs. I expected him to do something stupid, that he will try to hurt rhem, but he wasn’t that stupid. He knew what would happen. Both of them were returning to me, both shocked from seeing Aemond.

„I shouldn’t leave them alone. Fuck me.“ I cursed myself as I quickly got to them.

„My princes, are you alright?“ I asked them quickly. Both of them nodded, but they deffinetly weren’t alright. Especially Luke, who was shaking in fear. I couldn’t blame him. Just the sound of Aemond’s voice was intimidating. His skills with arms were amazing. And the fact he mounted Vhagar, the biggest dragon alive was sending shivers down my spine.

But Luke had more than this reason to fear him. It was after all him, who took Aemond’s eye all those years ago. I once tried to ask him what happened that night exactly, but he started to shake and fell silent from the dread he felt. I realized I should leave this memory buried as deep as it can be and never asked him again.

But now, the memory rised from the dead, lurking in Luke’s mind and one living reminder of the night was now walking around the Red Keep, with his eye on Luke.

„I will take you to your quarters. It’s about to rain soon.“ I said with urge in my voice as I checked the sky. It was really about to rain. In fact, the storm was coming. Both of them nodded and without a single word, all of us headed back into castle, through the halls to their chambers.

The servants just brought a fresh meal for both of them as we arrived. When both of them got inside, I wished them a good taste and prepared to leave. But then Luke suddenly yelled.

„Yoren? C-Can you…stay on the watch infront of the door?“ I recognized the fear in his voice and knew why he asked for it.

„Of course, Luke. You don’t mind it Jace?“ I smiled and looked at Jace for permition. Both of them looked into each other’s eyes, silently talking. Not much people would understand the silent messages they sent to each other, but I did. Luke begged him not to complain. Jace was comfirting him. And after a while Jace gave up and looked back at me.

„I don’t mind it, Yoren. Thank you. I believe ser Steffon will be soon joining you on the watch though.“ He said with a sterm voice. I just nodded and smiled.

„Very well… I will be outside if anything needed. Have a good meal and…good night too.“ With these words I slowly closed the door and left both of them alone in their chambers. I stepped next to the door and leaned against the stone door frame.

Tonight it’s going to be a long night for everyone, I thought as I watched the stormclouds through the window, seeing lightning strikes flying through the sky.

It really was a bad storm that night. The wind was howling in the halls of the Red Keep, rain was stronger than any I saw at Dragonstone, lightning strikes were so often that there was no need for torches that night and thunder was roaring like a vile beast. I stood still next to the door to Jace’s and Luke’s chambers along with ser Steffon, who joined me an hour or two after the dinner. He told me that he will keep watch on his own and that I can take some sleep.

But I refused. I really wanted to stay there for that was what Luke asked me to do for him. I already left him alone that day, putting down my guard a little. I could never forget the dread in Luke’s eyes after he again met with his uncle Aemond. And now when I saw and heard him, the dread Luke felt came to me too.

Despite my determination to keep watch over Luke’s sleep, my own eyes betrayed me as they closed for a small moment when I was leaning against the door frame.

As the storm continued it’s symphony of terror, I realized I need to open my eyes. As I openned them, I froze in terror. I was again in that dream. The storm, flying, rain, thunder, wind… Everything. I was again a dragon flying through the storm with my rider on my back. And yet, even after reliving this dream many times, I still didn’t know who’s mount I was. A loud roar could be heard from above and I knew what was coming.

A dragon emerged from the clouds, roaring at me. I dodged his openned maw and started to maneuver, despite the wind taking all my strenght. I could hear the maniacal laughter again. It sent shivers down my spine. But this time, not only that. The laughter turned into the voice. Cold, savage, malicious voice.

„I CAN SEE YOU!“ sounded from above. My heart skipped a beat as I swear I heard that voice somewhere before. I was scared like I never was. I tried my best to fly out of this, but the wind was too strong, throwing me around like I was just a piece of paper. And again, I saw the dragon again. Finally I could see it clearly.

It was a large dragon with bronze scales with a bit of green shade on it, like an old copper pot. It’s neck was saggy and the sack moved like a bell with each move of the neck. It’s wings have been larger than any other I saw in my life on Dragonstone. The wings had a few holes in it, but the wings were so big that it didn’t matter. It’s claws and tail were also really dreadful. But what I feared was it’s maw I met manny times in the dream.

"Not this time." I growled and maneuvered as much as I could. But the dragon was still behind me. My rider pulled on the bridle, guiding me to the rocky gap, big enough for me to fly through. I was scared to death. And I feared for my rider’s safety. I looked up and saw the giant dragon above us. And again the voice.

„YOU OWE A DEBT! BOY!“ I started to panic more. He was after us. He will kill us. No…no… I will not allow it. I can’t! I wawed my wings, flying up to the dragon above us.

„LEAVE US ALONE!“ I screamed and releassed a fire stream on dragon’s head.

„No, Arrax!“ I heard someone’s voice as the flame escaped my maw. I froze in shock. Arrax? That…means I… My rider is…

„No, Arrax! Serve me!“

Luke.

I instantly changed my direction and put all my strenght I had to get above the clouds. I was pushing as much as I could to get there. I must get there. I will save Luke. I am so close… I will make it!

I flapped my wings a few more times and finally reached beyond the clouds. All around us a clear sky, the storm raging under my claws. I looked around swiftly. Nothing around. No dragon was after us.

I did it… I saved us… I saved my rider. I saved Luke… I saved my best friend… But is he alright? I need to take him home. To safety. I must get Luke ho-.

A huge impact from my left side came, followed by the sharp pain in my neck, chest and wing. Like if thousand blades have stabbed through my body at once. I screamed in pain and tried to squirm, but with no effect. I felt blood pouring from my neck, choking on it. But in the next moment, I felt nothing, I heard nothing. I was falling.

My sight was leaving me. Last thing I saw were the huge wings with a few holes in it and my body parts falling into the clouds. I tried my best to scream but couldn’t. As my eyes left me in darkness I tried to call for Luke but my mouth started to fill with…water… Cold, salty water….

Where is Luke? I must save him…Luke! LUKE! LUKE!

I yelped aloud in terror as I felt a touch on my shoulders. I openned my eyes wide and screamed Luke’s name, but someone’s hand covered my mouth to keep me silent. I screamed even more and started to squirm.

„Shh…it’s fine… It’s fine…“ A calm older voice whispered in my ear. I was trembling like a man with the Shivers in it’s final phase. My breath was fast and sharp and tears were rolling from my eyes.

I was scared beyond belief.

My heart was beating like a blacksmith‘s hammer beats into the anvil. I threw my hand in the direction where the hand was coming from, trying to scream for help, but mostly for Luke. I have hit nothing but something grabbed my hand and squeezed it.

„Look at me, lad. Just look at me…please… You are safe.“ said the calm voice again. I looked with my blurry sight in the direction of the voice. I recognized it.

Ser Steffon.

That meant… I was still in the Red Keep. I still could hear the rain, but the storm was mostly over. My breath was starting to slow down, but my shaking didn’t. I was shaking so badly I hit the wall with back of my head.

The hit also made me realize I am on the ground, sitting and leaning against the wall. I was covered in a cold sweat and I felt my body hair is straight like a stick. I was about to cry.

„W-What…What happened…?“ I whispered with a cracking voice when ser Steffon finally uncovered my mouth. Ser Steffon grabbed my shoulders and spoke in a silent whisper.

„You collapsed and were…twitching… You had some kind of seizure… You were mumbling and screatching like a...“

„Like a dragon…?“ I asked him, scared of his answer.

„Yes…like a badly wounded dragon…“ Steffon answered. I felt my whole body is being washed by the cold feeling of dread. I was again dreaming. I fell asleep on the watch. I didn’t know what to feel. Shame, fear or sadness? It was too much for me. I gave in and started to cry, curling up into a ball, burying my head into my knees.

„What did happen to you, lad?“ asked Steffon, stroking my back. But I was too scared to even let out a single word.

„It’s all good, lad. You are safe. Nothing will hurt you. You can tell what happened. What did you see?“ Steffon asked again, giving me a slight pat on my back. I raised my head, my lips shaking and cheeks covered in tears and sweat.

„Ser…Steffon. Please…tell me, is prince Lucerys alright? I need to know…please…“ I asked him silently and wiped my eyes with my sleeve. Ser Steffon stood up and as quietly as possible looked inside the room. After a moment he returned to me and smiled.

„Both princes are sleeping snd are alright. Do not worry, lad. Nothing happened. But why do you ask? What…did you see in that state?“ he asked with concern. I looked him in the eyes. I feared to tell him what I saw.

„I had…a nightmare. A horrible nightmare…where I…saw prince Lucerys… Being hurt. Terribly hurt.“ I whispered. I didn’t lie, but I didn’t tell everything. I couldn’t. „He…was…in a grave danger… And I couldn’t save him…I couldn’t…“

My voice was weak and raspy. I couldn’t breathe properly as fear was still grabbing on my throat.

„I… I…“

I couldn’t even speak now as that terrible nightmare was still in my mind. This was the worst I had since the first time I had this nightmare. Ser Steffon squeezed my hand and spoke softly.

„He is alright, lad. Nothing happened to him. He is safe. He is alright.“ I started to calm down a little, but my shaking wasn’t about to stop soon.

„Please…ser Steffon. Do not tell anyone about this…please. Not a single soul. And especially…prince Lucerys. Don’t tell him…don’t…“ I begged the old knight desperately. I couldn’t let anyone know of this dream. Nobody. If anyone knew, they’d consider me mad. But I needed to tell someone. And Steffon was one of the most loyal and discreet knights I knew. I knew he’d not tell anyome.

„My lips are sealed, lad. But now…you should go and get some sleep. I know you don’t sleep much. You already watched long enough over them. I will take it from here. Get some rest…“ he said, while helping me to stand up. My legs were shaking and I had to hold onto wall to not fall on the ground.

„Alright…but please, watch over them… Please…“ I said desperately. When he nodded and assured me twice he will watch over them, I turned around and wished him a good night.

As I slowly got into my chambers after almost falling on the ground twice, I got to my bed, but tripped over the carpet and fell on the ground. I didn’t even try to get up anymore. I just cried and muttered in terror.

„This can’t happen… No… Why are these dreams coming back…? Is my…mind playing a game with me…?“ I wheezed as tears slowly poured from my mouth. I was a mess.

„I won’t let anyone…hurt you, Luke… I swear… I swear…“ I somehow managed to get myself on the bed, not even bothering to take off my armor and clothes off. As I way laying on the bed, the thoughts of that nightmare were coming back. And I still asked myself.

„Are those dreams just a play from my mind? Or were they…something more? Some sort of…dark warning…?“

Chapter Text

„Though it is the great hope of this court that Lord Corlys Velaryon survive his wounds, we gather here with the grim task of dealing with the succession of Driftmark.“ Said Otto Hightower who now sat on the Iron Throne. „As Hand, I speak with the King's voice on this and all other matters.“

If only you spoke how King decided, I thought in my head as he said these words.

It was afternoon the council called for this charade they called a justful court. It was more like ten grown up dogs against a small puppy. Those Green vultures along with Vaemond Velaryon were about to destroy not only Luke’s claim, but also claim of Rhaenyra. And I could do nothing to stop it. I felt so useless in that very moment. I may had my own opinion on the matter and by all rights, Vaemond trully was an heir. But if he succeeded, Rhaenyra and her family will be fall from grace and her children will be in a grave danger. I couldn’t allow it. But there was nothing I could do to stop it. It was all hopeless.

Again, the thoughts of the last night’s nightmare lurked inside of my mind, sending shivers down my spine. My shaking didn’t stop entirely and wasn’t about to stop soon. I had to tell everyone who asked that I probably got cold from the cold wind in the halls when I was on the watch. Only one who knew was ser Steffon, who did as he promised. He didn’t say a single word. I was glad for him being on good terms with him. Nobody would understand me. Even I couldn’t tell what the dream meant. Was it just my fear of Luke being hurt? Or something much worse?

I stood right behind Luke, on his left side in my armor and with black cloak on my back, Targeryen sigil on it. I asked Alyn before we left to get me one as he knew a few people at Dragonstone who were making cloaks. I wanted to show where my true loyalty is. With how everyone from royal family was dressed, I needed to get along a little bit. Luke and Jace were both dressed in black dress and cloak.

Both Luke and Jace took place next to princess Rhaenyra, as well dressed in black and red dress and next to her, Daemon, all in black, with Dark Sister on his belt, intimitading as always. Rhaena stood behind Rhaenyra, as well in black and red. She looked beautiful as usual. Everyone of them looked great. But look isn’t what wins wars of succession. These are fought with power, words and money. And right now, those Hightower cunts had everything they needed to crush Rhaenyra and bring her to her knees. I took a look around the Throne room.

The hall was full of people. Not surprising. This was a really juicy topic and Hightowers knew it. So why not to fill the whole room with people who will spread the news of Rhaenyra’s fall? At least that is how I saw it. We stood on the right side of the room. Ser Steffon and ser Lorent were close to us, but if not counting me, they were the only knights that were with us, at least by the look.

On the other side of the room, at the very foot of the throne, stood Queen Alicent Hightower with her children by her side. She was dressed in green and gold with a seven-pointed star neclace on her chest. I had to give it to her, she didn’t lose any of her beauty through the years. I couldn’t say that about Rhaenyra, who looked much older than she was actually. And then, there were her children.

Her firstborn son, Aegon. I took a really long look at him. He looked gross. Rounded face, short silver-gold hair, slight bags under his eyes, probably caused by countless nights of debauchery. There was more to find on him He was short, not exactly thin, but not fat either and his annoyed expression told me all I needed. He didn’t give a single fuck about all this. How could Barrick join and support this person, that was a question I couldn’t find an answer for.

Next to him was his sister and wife in one person, Helaena. People oftenly said she was beautiful. I would complain about that, but she deffinetly was pretty, I won’t deny that. And then, Aemond. Only a sight of him made me tremble in fear and my heart started to beat like crazy.

Who I didn’t se though was the youngest of them, Daeron. He was the youngest child of King Viserys and Queen Alicent. From what I heard, he served as a squire in Oldtown for Lord Hightower, brother of Otto Hightower. Still I thought he will be here.

I spotted Barrick right behind Aemond, wearing his armor and a wide smile on his face, telling me he is enjoying this charade. For a brief moment our eyes met. That one look said it all. Each of us is now on the opposite side of this conflict. I could see the disgust in his look. But at the same time, sadness. He trully was sad how it’s ending. But that is how it is now. And nothing could be done about it.

Then I noticed princess Rhaenys and lady Baela, standing not far from Vaemond Velaryon. This was first time I ever saw princess Rhaenys. The Queen Who Never Was, as people called her. In her youth, she was beautiful woman, but had the spirit of a dragon. People and especially my grandfather told me she was a clever, capable, spirited, proud, fierce and fearless woman. The beauty has faded away, as her face was wrinkled, her haur was gray and was thin. But I could still see the fierce spirit of a warrior in her eyes, burning with a dragon fire.

When I looked at lady Baela, I had to smile a bit. She was a mirror reflection of her sister Rhaena and yet, they looked so different. Rhaena was alway more gentle, loved dancing, singing and feasts. She always had her silver hair in dreadlocks, tied up in a ponytail or any other sort of beautiful arrangement. Baela on the other hand, from what I was told and saw those years back, was a wild child, always sharp-tongued, seeking for adventure, hiding from her septa and duties. She had long and curly silver hair, wearing them freely on her shoulders. She deffinetly had a spirit of her grandmother. Or maybe of her father.

„The Crown will now hear the petitions.“ continued Otto Hightower. It only took one sight for me to dislike the man. He was an older man, tall with brown hair and beard with some gray hair in it. His voice was powerfull, but venomous to my ears. Like if somebody poured Tears of Lys into my ears. His face was painted by pride and arrogance. Grandfather told me more about the man before he died. He was a snake, who desired only power. And now, he has it. Father of the Queen, Hand of the King and grandfather to so called heir of the throne, Aegon. I was getting sick just by thinking about that man. And now when I saw and heard him, my stomach fought hard not to throw up the breakfast.

„Ser Vaemond of house Velaryon.“ called Otto. Ser Vaemond stepped forward and the whole room fell silent, only the sound of flames lighting up the room could be heard. I could see that he’s sure of his victory. And I couldn’t blame him for that, even when I was on Luke’s side. All the odds were in his favor. His blood, his look and also, the Greens supported him. I was biting insides of my mouth in nervousity, ready to do something if needed. But I could do nothing. I was no use here.

„My Queen… My lord Hand….“ Started Vaemond, comfidence in his voice and yet sounded so calm. „The history of our noble houses extends beyond the Seven Kingdoms to the days of Old Valyria. For as long as House Targaryen has ruled the skies, House Velaryon has ruled the seas. When the Doom fell on Valyria, our houses became the last of their kind. Our forebearers came to this new land, knowing that were they to fail, it would mean the end to their bloodlines and their name.“

I had to smile at this comment, holding back laughter. There was no Targeryen sitting on the Iron Throne in this moment. The ones who were rulling this kingdom were Hightowers. And Vaemond still spoke as if he was talking with Targeryen. It was laughable. But it seems nobody else cared. I looked around the room. Most of the court audience were smiling when Vaemond’s words echoed through the room. They were on his side. This was getting more and more disturbing.

Suddenly, Vaemond’s voice changed into urging and proud voice, being louder and a bit rougher now. He wanted to show himself as best as he could. Not that much was needed for that in the eyes of the court.

„I have spent my entire life on Driftmark defending my brother's seat. I am Lord Corlys's closest kin, his own blood. The true, unimpeachable blood of House Velaryon runs through my veins-.“

„As it does in my sons, the offspring of Laenor Velaryon.“ Grunted princess Rhaenyra. „If you cared so much about your house's blood, Ser Vaemond, you would not be so bold as to supplant its rightful heir. No, you only speak for yourself and for your own ambition.-.“

„You will have chance to make your own petition, Princess Rhaenyra. Do Ser Vaemond the courtesy of allowing his to be heard.“ Queen Alicent entered the word exchange, ending it abruptly.

Vaemond himself turned his look to Rhaenyra finally. There was a different man now staring at her. He was grinning and his eyes were filled with so much spite, disgust and perhaps, hatred towards her. It was unsettling.

„What do you know of Velaryon blood, Princess? I could cut my veins and show it to you and you still…wouldn't recognize it.“ He almost hissed those words at her. Even his voice has changed now. Now it was hateful, mocking and spiteful. He enjoyed this moment and gave all he got into showing Rhaenyra what he thinks of her. His words cut through my ears like a Valyrian steel.

„This is about the future and survival of my house, not yours.“ he said with a small chuckle and looked at Luke. And it was a look of disgust. I couldn’t see Luke’s face, but I saw his legs were shaking. He was scared of that man. I wanted to give him some comfort, squeeze his hand and calm him down. But I couldn’t. He’d look more weak. I couldn’t do that to him. But at the same time I saw he needs it. I clenched my fist and digged my nails into my palm. I could do nothing.

Vaemond turned to Otto Hightower, leaving Rhaenyra speechless and continuing his petition.

„My queen, my lord Hand. This is a matter of blood, not ambition. I place the continuation of the survival of my house and my line above all. I humbly put myself before you as my brother's successor... the Lord of Driftmark and Lord of the Tides.“

As he finished his speech, I saw Barrick in the corner of my eye, as he’s grinning. He was trully enjoying this. As he said, today is the day when Rhaenyra will fall. I sighed silently as I knew he was trully right as well, as was Vaemond.

„Thank you, ser Vaemond.“ Said Otto Hightower, nodding slightly to Vaemond to take his place. As Vaemond walked to his place, he looked in Luke’s direction one last time, making Luke’s legs shake more. It hurt me. I wanted to hold him so bad, give him confort he deserved. But all I could do was standing there and watch. My eyes found Rhaena, who was now looking at me too. We both had the same thoughts obviously. Yet non of us could do anything.

„Princess Rhaenyra, you may now speak for your son, Lucerys Velaryon.“ Spoke Otto again. I swear, each time he spoke, my stomach was rotating like a thrown coin. That person was irritating. Rhaenyra sighed and slowly walked in the middle of the room, her hands placed joined on her chest.

This will not be a nice thing to watch. And even I wished for Luke to win this cause, I knew it was all lost. With Greens in power, it was all fucked. Rhaenyra looked up to Otto Hightower and started her speech.

„If I am to grace this farce with some answer, I will start by reminding the court that nearly twenty years ago, in this very...“

Before she could continue, a sound of the main door openning filled the room, followed by gasps of shock and whispers. I turned my look to the door, but before I could check out the situation, one of the Kingsguards announced the newcomer.

„King Viserys of House Targaryen, the First of His Name, King of the Andals and the Rhoynar and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm!“

I looked at the man who now was walking down the stairs into the room with my jaw dropped to the ground. King Viserys is here. And if he is here, that means only one thing.

Greens are powerless now. This cause is ours, I exclaimed in my head. I couldn’t help but to smile in happiness and it took me a big slice of self-controling to not laugh. In the corner of my eye, I saw Otto Hightower rising from the Throne and Queen Alicent staring at the scene at the door. Both of them in pure disbelief. Vaemond looked confused and was looking first at the King, then at the lord Hand, like if he wasn’t believing what was happening.

I spotted Barrick, who’s jaw was dropped and pure shock washed over him. Then he turned to me and I gave him a huge victorious grin.

Everyone in the room now looked at the King. The King was trully fading away, just as rumors said. Once a healthy, tall and good looking person, the last rider of Balerion, the Black Dread, was now just a shell of a man he once was. His hair was almost gone, his skin looked sick, like if it was rotting. Over the right half of his face, he wore a golden mask. That must meant something really bad is with him. His teeth were black, some of them missing. He was hunched over, walked slowly, grunting and breathing heavily with each step he took. He couldn’t even walk properly so he had to use the walking stick. The robe he wore looked like it was suited for a bigger man, as he was so thin it was a miracle the bones weren’t piercing through his skin.

It was a sad look. Very sad look. The man who ruled the realm for two and a half decade was now reduced to this. And yet, despite the pain he in, despite his health, he is here, walking to his throne, his crown on his head, giving all his remaining strenght one last time to protect his daughter, her children…

King Viserys wasn’t a great ruler. He couldn’t see or didn’t want to see what fire he made under himself. But now, at his weakest, he was in my eyes a true king.

I moved aside along with everyone to make place for him to walk. As he passed next to us, he looked at Rhaenyra and Daemon, smiling a bit. I looked at both of them and noticed something I never saw before.

Daemon, looking down, his face and eyes full of sorrow and sadness. The sight of his older brother in this state was probably too much for him. Despite their arguements and fights, he still loved his brother. I never saw this side of Daemon. It was…so strange.

As the King got to the foot of the throne, he looked at Otto, who walked to him.

„I will sit the throne today…“ The King said with obvious pain in his voice. Otto’s face was stunned in a silent shock, he was as speechless as most of people in the room. His plans are ruined.

„Your Grace…“ he said, stepping aside for King to get to the throne. As King started to walk up the stairs leading to the throne, his knees failed him a bit and he had to hold onto his walking stick. On of the Kingsguard got to him, offering him help, but the King sent him away.

„I’ll be fine…I’ll be fine…“ he wheezed. The Kingsguard turned around and walked back a bit as King continued his way to the throne, with each step groaning and moaning in pain. At one moment I was afraid that he will fall on one of many blades the throne was made of. The seat was dangerous.

Then I heard a sound of something metal falling on the ground. The crown fell of his head to his feet. Then I saw something I never thought I’d see. Daemom walked to the King and took the ground of the ground.

„I said I’ll be fine…“ wheezed the King and looked at Daemon, realizing it is his brother who is helping him. Daemon whispered something to his brother. I couldn’t tell what, but Viserys didn’t send him away. Instead, Daemon gently wrapped his hand around the King’s back and helped him to the throne. King wheezed, groaned and breathed heavily, but in the end, he managed to get to the throne and threw himself on it.

Daemon then took the crown, a beautiful golden ring with sigils of all great houses in Westeros on it and put it gently on King’s head. I swear when I saw this, a small tear escaped my eye, but I quickly wiped it off. When he made sure the King is alright, he slowly stepped down from the stairs and walked back to Rhaenyra. King placed his walking stick next to him, panting heavily.

„I must... admit... my confusion.“ He started. „I do not understand why petitions are being heard over a settled succession. The only one present... who might offer keener insight into Lord Corlys's wishes is the Princess Rhaenys.“

Everyone in the room looked at princess Rhaenys. The Queen Who Never Was slightly smiled and looked at the King.

„Indeed, Your Grace.“ She said calmly and stepped forward. Everyone watched and waited how this will turn out. In my head, Barrick’s words echoed again. Rhaenys will claim the Driftmark for herself and Baela, as she is not stupid and knows who’s sons Jace, Luke and Joff are. I felt a weird feeling in my upper belly, like when my stomach’s being squeezed.

„It was ever my husband's will that Driftmark pass through Ser Laenor to his trueborn son... Lucerys Velaryon. His mind never changed. Nor did my support of him.“

When Rhaenys said those words, the sick feeling in my stomach has changed into the feeling of joy and happiness. This battle is ours. A smile appeared on my face as she spoke those words. I looked around the room and saw Vaemond, who’s face was an example of utter shock and disbelief. Queen Alicent and Otto Hightower both looked disappointed by the turn of the events. All their reactions were only widening my smile, but non of them did as much as Barrick’s. He stood behind Aegon, clenching his fists and teeth while trying to keep a stone face. He was furious.

I had to place my palm on my mouth to cover a silent chuckle I couldn’t keep inside. Barrick saw me and his rage seemed only to grow. It wasn’t as good as kicking him into his nuts, but it was as pleassuring, as he could do absolutely nothing. Tables have turned around.

„As a matter of fact, the Princess Rhaenyra has just informed me of her desire to marry her sons Jace and Luke to Lord Corlys's granddaughters, Baela and Rhaena.“ said Rhaenys.

In the moment I heard these words, the feeling of joy from this victory has vanquished like a lover from lady’s bed when her husband returns. I was lucky I had my hand placed on my mouth, as my smile dropped and my lips twitched. My eyes widened in surprise as well, as did Rhaena’s, Jace’s Luke’s and Baela’s eyes. Non of them seemed to know about it, as they all looked at each other in confusion.

„A proposal to which I heartily agree.“ finished Rhaenys. I felt like someone stabbed me in the guts with a hot knife. It took me a big struggle to hold back my tears and sobs.

Rhaenyra have won and Luke’s gonna be the new Lord of the Tides. But thanks to it, I’ve lost what I trully wanted. I wanted Luke. And now, he’s again far from me. And this time, out of my reach, forever. I looked at Luke as he turned his look to me. I couldn’t look into his eyes for long as I knew I’d break, and so I bowed my head, hiding my sad eyes.

„Well... the matter is settled… Again...“ said the King finally. „I hereby reaffirm Prince Lucerys of House Velaryon as heir to Driftmark, the Driftwood Throne, and the next Lord of the Tides!“

Non of those words mattered to me. I was happy for Luke to be the next Lord of the Tides, despite all he said to me at the ship and all I knew. He was safe from harm. But the pain of my heart shattering into pieces was as strong as the happiness.

Suddenly a wheezing chuckle echoed through the room. I looked up and saw Vaemond Velaryon slowly walking towards the throne, chuckling in disbelief and anger.

„You break law...and centuries of tradition…to install your daughter as heir. Yet you dare tell me... who deserves to inherit the name Velaryon.“ Exclaimed Vaemond, his voice drowned in disbelief. This is going to have an interesting outplay, I thought and threw all my feelings aside, focusing on the man who now stood against the throne.

„No… I will not allow it…“ he hissed those words as his hands clenched into fists. He was shaking with rage, but stood his ground, not willing to back down this time.

„Allow it…?“ wheezed the King, looking at the man who dared to oppose him. „Don’t forget yourself, Vaemond…“ the silence has spread across the room and the tension was big. Nobody dared to say anything, making the room so silent I swear I could hear my hair grow. Everyone waited. Something was about to unfold and nobody’s going to like it.

„THAT…!“ screamed Vaemond, turning to Luke, pointing his shaking finger on him. „…is NO TRUE VELARYON…!“ I could see Luke‘s legs shaking as much as did Vaemond’s hand. I stepped forward a bit and put a hand on the hilt of my sword, looking straight at Vaemond.

He was right. Luke was no Velaryon, but I won’t let him scare him like that. Vaemond looked back at King again and hissed:

„And certainly…no nephew of mine!“

„Go to your chambers.“ Said quietly Rhaenyra to both her sons, quickly looking straight at Vaemond. „You have said enough!“ But Vaemond didn’t mind her any attention.

„Lucerys is my true-born grandson...“ Groaned the King, looking directly at Vaemond. „And you... are no more… than the second son of Driftmark.“

That seemed to be the last straw for Vaemond, as his face twisted in rage and knuckles on his fists were turning pale.

„You... may run your house as you see fit... but you will not decide the future of mine!“ growled Vaemond, turning his look at the King. His voice now was full of spite, rage and undoubtful hatred towards the King, Rhaenyra and her family.

„My house survived the Doom and a thousand tribulations besides!“

I could feel this is about to escalate and was ready to do something if needed. I made one more step forward, standing right next to Luke, slinghtly rising my right hand infront of him to give him a hint to stay behind me.

„And gods be damned...“ hissed Vaemond, turning his look to Luke, piercing him with the look full of disgust.

„I will not see it ended on the account of this...“ he stopped himself and bit his lips, shaking more and more. I again put a hand on the hilt of my sword, wrapping my fingers around it slowly.

„Say it…“ whispered Daemon, cold tone in his voice. Suddenly, the whole room got silent again and the tension was now so big that it was a miracle the whole room didn’t explode. Everybody in the room were watching Vaemond’s next move. I tracked Vaemond’s eyes. He was looking around the room, like if searching for something.

Then I noticed he stopped shaking and a smile appeared on his face. Not a happy smile. But a smile of a man, who knows he has nothing to lose, the smile of someone who is right. And the smile only grew as he slowly turned his look at Rhaenyra and her sons. And just that told me what his next words will be, before he screamed them.

„Her children…are BASTARDS!“

The scream echoed through the throne room and so did gasps and whispers of everyone in that room. Yet I expected the words, it still took me back how vicious his outburst was, spitting the words at Rhaenyra, Luke and Jace. In the corner of my eye, I saw Jace, looking furiously at Vaemond, Rhaenyra in a quiet shock and Luke absolutely terrified.

„And she…“ continued Vaemond, growling at the King as he faced him again. „Is…a whore…“

Another gasps of shock echoed through the room, including my own. Nobody did see that coming from Vaemond. I saw Aegon, Aemond and Barrick grinning at each other in obvious amusement.

All of it only made my blood boil more and more. I gripped on the hilt so tight thst my knuckles went pure white. I couldn’t stand any disrespect to princess and her family from that man. It really took all my self control to not unsheath the sword.

„…I…“ growled the King, who now was standing, look of pure fury in his face, staring at Vaemond, despite he had struggled to stand without shaking. He reached with his hand under his robe and took out a dagger, pointing it straight at Vaemond. „…will have your tongue for that!“

He didn’t get the chance.

It all happened in a blink of an eye. I spotted something silver shining in the air, followed by a sound of the steel cutting through the air. Then a loud snap. In the next moment, I saw half of Vaemond’s head falling to the ground with an awful sound of blood and insides falling on the stone floor. People in the room gasped in utter shock and horror as they saw that picture. Daemon cut off Vaemond’s head right infront the whole court with one swift slash of Dark Sister.

„Holy shit…!“ I yelped and jumped one step back as I realized what just happened, my jaw dropped and eyes widened at the sight of Vaemond’s head cut in two. In the next moment, the body of that foolish man fell on the floor with a slimy sound, twitching a bit and then…stayed still. Daemon stood above the body, sword in his hands, looking at the body of a man who insulted his wife.

„He can keep his tongue…“ Daemon said coldly, giving a look to the King. I wouldn’t lie if I said I had to check my pants after seeing this. This was absolutely terrifying.

„DISARM HIM!“ screamed Otto Hightower, who first recovered from the shock. On his word, three Kingsguards and a few guards drew their swords to face Daemon, making a circle around him.

„No need…“ said Daemon, like if nothing happened. With that he wiped the blood of his sword and slowly returned to Rhaenyra’s side. The knights and guards too retreated, when seeing Daemon won’t attack.

I’d say, lucky them. Daemon was absolutely unpredictable and this only proved it. My eyes again laid on Vaemond’s dead body. I could feel shivers running down my spine and a cold sweat on my neck.

„Calm the maesters!“ called Queen Alicent suddenly. I thought why, the’d not help him, only if they could ressurect people.

„Father!?“ yelped Rhaenyra. That got me out of my shock and I quickly looked to the throne. Viserys was wheezing and groaning in pain, Queen Alicent holding him. They mumbled something, but I didn’t hear what. Then a Kingsguard and maester took the King and helped him from the stairs, taking him away, as he still was groaning in pain.

Meanwhile, two guards took Vaemond’s body and started to carry it away. I looked again at the body. The sword cut off his head in the area of the upper jaw. Then I could see the tongue hanging from the inside of the head, turning my stomach upside down. So that was what Daemon meant by keeping his tongue. That man deffinetly knew where to strike to leave his body in a state like this.

As they took his body away, I looked around the room and saw Barrick, Aemond and Aegon, all of them staring at the corpse with shock in their eyes. Especially Aemond and Barrick looked like they are both impressed and scared to death.

I finally looked at Luke, who stood next to me the whole time. He still was in quite a shock, his face looked like he just saw a ghost, but was deffinetly in a better state than me. I gulped out loud and finally found words again.

„Luke…do me a favor…“ I whispered. He looked at me with asking look.

„Never…ever…leave me alone in one room with Daemon…please…“

Luke could do nothing than just nod. As I looked at him, I saw Rhaena behind him. She looked like this was a normal day. After all, she was Daemon’s daughter, she must’ve seen worse things. Then a pain of my broken heart striked again.

I couldn’t believe it how easy it was to lose that what I wanted. Or in this case, someone. It wasn’t his fault. Neither Rhaena’s fault. I couldn’t be mad at them. It was not their decision. And even if it was… I should have know that something like this would come. After all, Luke was a royal, a prince, blood of the dragon and heir of one of the biggest and strongest houses in the realm. It was only a matter of time that he’d be bethroted to a proper lady. But if there was one good thing coming from this, it was the fact that his bethroted is Rhaena.

She is kind, gentle, caring and also trully beautiful. She was always there for Luke to cheer him up and calm him down. And Luke was gentle, kind soul, who’d never hurt anyone. I knew they’ll be perfect for each other. In the end, I accepted the fate the bigger players made for the lesser pawns. But it still hurt bad…

The court was dismissed and everyone started to walk away. Me and ser Steffon escorted the princes into their chambers. All that time, I didn’t look at Luke again. I couldn’t at that moment. When everyone was in their chambers, me and ser Steffon stood at the door. The sun was slowly on the horizon when a knight came to the door with a message for Jace and Luke.

„King Viserys wishes to have a dinner with all members of his family in an hour. Please, prepare yourself and come to the King’s solar.“

Chapter Text

Ello, guys, Jira here.

So, this might be a...weird from me to make an update chapter, but here I go, cuz I feel like someone is not reading notes.. Do not worry, I'm working on the next chapter at the time. I just struggle with rewriting the scenes from the show to make them from Yoren's P.O.V... Hopefully, I'll make it this weekend.

First of all, I wanna thank you all so much for your live and support on this story. After the fail with deleting this fic accidentally, I thought I'll quit it. But thanks to everyone here, this fic lives on. I am glad u guys like the story of my OC, Yoren and the Poles house.

Next thing, u may noticed I did a bit of editing on the last two chapters. I'll be soon editing the whole fic into this style, just when I'll return home from my little vacation this weekend. I wanna make this fic more readable for all of u. ;)

I am also very happy that you guys are commenting on this fic. I am glad for that and I am flattered that u care about my OCs. I'd not expect that. I try my best to give them their own personalities, tho I feel some of them need more attention. Lemme know in the comments.

Those who are interested in talking the story with me and would like to know more about how I wanna write this story, gimme tips and advices how to write...or just chat with me, feel free to tell me in the comments and we can talk somewhere in private. I'm always down to make new friends.

And finally, tho I don't think anyone would do that for me... Is there anyone who'd be willing to make sone art for me on this fic? I'd love to have some pics of Yoren and Luke, or any other OC from this story. I'd make it myself but I can't draw... :( If anyone would do that for me, I'd love that. Tell me in the comments.

Well, that'd be all. See ya on the next chapter. Byeee!

Chapter Text

If there was one place in the whole world where I’d rather not be, it’d be the middle of the dragon nest, full of dragons, each of them ready to tear each other apart. And this situation was pretty much it. The King’s solar, full of members of house Targeryen, each side ready to stab the member of the opponent in their guts if chance given.

I felt like I am in the middle of a raging battle. Even the tension that everyone felt in the throne room earlier wasn’t as big as the tention in this solar. It was like placing a really cheap pot full of wildfire into the fireplace and siting on it naked. Just one fucking spark and this room will explode. Life has a really dark sense of humor and this was the perfect example of it.

When Jace and Luke prepared for the dinner, I was ready to depart to my room, as I did not feel worthy to even place my foot into King’s solar. But then princess Rhaenyra herself asked me to stay and keep watch. I wanted to protest a bit, but then Barrick walked into the room, in a company of Aegon and Aemond. I could see he was still upset about how the things went sooner that day. He wanted to see Rhaenyra’s fall really badly. When failed, he probably took the guard so he could see the tention between two families. One he protects, one he despises.

I could see he didn’t lie about befriending Aegon and Aemond, as they seemed to have a fine conversation between them. I would bet my right arm that they’ll try to raise hell here, just a slightest chance given. And so I nodded in the end and took my place near the window, close to Luke and Rhaena, having Barrick in my sight on the other side of the room.

Not far from me, stood one of the Kingsguard. I had to think hard to realize who the knight was. I supposed it was Rickard Thorne. I had to smile a bit, realizing that I stand here, with all those nobles and greatest knights in the kingdom. It was exciting but it also gave me that anxious feeling in ny stomach. I felt like I don’t belong here. And to be fair, I didn’t.

I looked around the table. Both families were already there, each on their side of the table. Daemon and Rhaenyra sat next to each other, Daemon already drinking a bit. No wonder, if I was at the table, the wine would be gone in a second. That much I wanted to drink something, just to survive this evening.

Luke and Rhaena sat at the end of the table together, both of them chatting a bit. I had to smile. But the pain was in the smile. They soon will be wed. And I knew I would not be able to be with Luke the way I’d love to be. I knew this would come, that Luke’d marry one day. In all honesty, I’d not give a single damn about the marriage.

After all, Laenor and Rhaenyra did not really care about it. Luke, Jace and Joff were proof of that. I’d not care, that much selfish I was willing to be, only to be with Luke. But it was Rhaena who he was about to marry and that was what stopped me. Rhaena was the kindest person I ever met. Always gentle, sweet, caring and never looked down on me.

Through the years, we became a close friends. And from what I knew about her, she wasn’t wild as her twin, Baela and would never cheat on anyone if she was to marry. And I knew she’d be broken if the person who’d marry her cheated on her, she’d be devastated as I believed she takes marriage as a holy vow of loyalty and trust. I’d never be able to live with myself if I hurt her feelings too.

I loved both of them. Luke in a romantic way, Rhaena as a great friend. And I knew they both will make fine lord and lady of the Tides. And I’ll be there for both of them, by their side. I’ll protect them. That was what I knew I must do.

Baela and Jace sat next to them, both of then exchanging some kind words. While I never liked Jace that much, due to his temper issues, I had to admit he was kind and caring person, always trying to be nice to servants and maidens at Dragonstone. And the way he treated Baela right now only warmed my heart. They’ll make a fine King and Queen one day.

On the other side of the table, I saw Aegon and Helaena, sitting next to each other, but non of them minding each other. Aegon cared about his goblet being full. Though in this case, I’d not really blame him as I really wanted to get some of that wine too.

Helaena was looking into the table, playing with her fingers and mumbling something. From someone I heard she is half crazy. I couldn’t really tell.

Aemond was siting on the opposite side if the table, facing Luke and Rhaena. I wondered who in the King’s name decided it was a good idea thatthey will sit like that. Probably King himself, I thought.

I looked at the rest of the family Otto Hightower and Queen Alicent were siting next to each other. I looked at Otto and all my doubts from the afternoon even deepened. He reminded me of a rat. Just being that close to him was uncomfortable for me. From what I knew from grandfather and father, he was a power seeker, calculating and manipulative person. And his performance today only proved that.

Queen Alicent had her head bowed, tapping her fingers into the board and sometimes looks at Rhaenyra who sat close to her.

Between them, there was still one place free for the King himself. Just when I started to wonder where he is, servants and knights came in, carrying the chair with the sick King in it.

He looked even more weak fragile than before. I noticed he misses a few fingers, just a stumps of them remained. Looking at him,I again thought of my grandfather’s death. It was so similar. But with the difference thst grandfather wasn’t rotting and falling apart alive.

King Viserys, despite my all respect towards him, was a living corpse at this point. The dead among the living. It was a sad…sad look. The servants stopped running around the table and quickly left as everyone was finally around the table.

I took my place under the window and watched silently, how this will go. Before this ends, someone’s gonna get hurt or killed, I thought to myself in a cynical way, but deep down I knew I am not far from truth. No matter how this will end, something will deffinetly happen.

„How good it is to see you all tonight... together.“ Grunted the King, visible pain in his voice, but also happiness. I could see his smile, though just a half of it as he wore the mask. This man was happy he sees his family gathered at this table. No matter how much they are divided, he loves them and tries his best to fix what is broken.

„Prayer before we begin?“ asked Queen Alicent gently, placing her hand on his.

„Yes.“ Said the King, as softly as he could. With that everyone at the table joined their hands in a prayer and Queen Alicent began to speak.

„May the Mother smile down on this gathering with love… May the Smith mend the bonds that have been broken for far too long… And to Vaemond Velaryon, may the gods give him rest.“

I looked around the table as she spoke and saw Daemon smile at the last part of the prayer. Shivers ran down my spine as I remembered what happened in the throne room. Daemon was really unpredictable man and I feared him more each time I was in his presence. And I was glad I was not alone in that, as I knew Luke was also a bit scared of him. And now he has another reason to fear him as he’s about to wed his daughter. And as I saw, Daemon hates insults towards his family.

„This is an occasion for celebration, it seems.“ Said the King, his voice weak and raspy, but loud enough for everyone to hear.

„My grandsons, Jace and Luke, will marry their cousins, Baela and Rhaena, further strengthening the bond between our houses... A toast to the young princes... and their betrothed.“

„Hear, hear!“ cheered Daemon, raising his goblet, as did others.

Despite the fact I accepted that I will not be able to be with Luke anymore, these words still cut me deeply. Like when someone pours salt into fresh wound. I felt that one tear leaves my eye, so I quickly wiped it away. I couldn’t show emotions here and now. Not infront of the royal family…and especially infront Barrick, who was silently watching me.

„Let us toast as well Prince Lucerys... the future Lord of the Tides.“ Continued the King, looking at Luke with pride. Everyone again raised their goblets, toasting Luke, with someone adding: "Hear, hear“ into it.

„Hear, hear…“ I whispered as quietly as I could, slightly raising my hand ta gesture a toast. I was happy for Luke.

„You’ll be great.“ Said Rhaena, smiling at Luke. Luke then quickly looked at me. I smiled and slightly nodded. I wanted him to know I am happy for him. It was a short look though, as we both knew we can’t look at each other for too long, so we both looked away.

There, I noticed Aegon talking to Jace and Baela. I didn’t hear what he was saying, but it seemed Jace is annoyed by it and judging by how he was clenching his fists, I felt it wasn’t something he would like to hear. By how I knew Jace, I knew he’s not too far from snapping.

Aegon retreated after a while, focusing again on the goblet of wine. He is just awful, I thought, though in that moment I’d love to get myself drunk too, so I could handle the tention. This wasn’t a dinner, this was a battlefield and I was right in the middle of it. Not the greatest feeling.

The King grunted suddenly and with heavy breaths and groaning, he slowly got on his feet, leaning on the table with his hands. Everyone went silent and watched the old and ill king as he began to speak.

„It both gladdens my heart…and fills me with sorrow to see these faces around the table…“ said the King after a while, looking around the table slowly. „The faces most dear to me in all the world...yet grown so distant from each other...in the years past.“

The King then bowed his head and moved his hand to the strap of the mask he wore. With tingling of the iron on the strap, he slowly removed the mask. Everyone on the side where the mask was shivered a bit, even Aemond and Barrick. It must be a gross look, I thought.

My question was answered when he slowly turned his face to look at Rhaenyra and her family. My eyes widened at the sight I had infront of me. The king’s face was rotting away. And not metaphorically.

Literally.

His right eye was gone, eaten by the rot, as well as the skin on his cheek and jaw, revealing the bones under it, too eaten by the rot. He looked like one of the undead men from the legends of the Long Night. He trully was the dead among the living, nothing more than a rotting shell of once a powerful and wise man he once was. Everyone was as shocked as I was. Rhaenyra looked devastated as well as did Daemon. Luke, Rhaena, Jace and Baela looked at their grandfather with sorrow and sadness.

„My own face... is no longer a handsome one...“ said the King with a chuckle. Even in this state he had a sense of humor. „If indeed it ever was… But tonight... I wish you to see me as I am...“

He started to look around the table, looking at each and everyone who sat around.

„Not just a king... but your father… Your brother…Your husband... and your grandsire... Who may not, it seems... walk for much longer among you.“

Nobody spoke a single word. Everyone just sat there, listening in complete silence to the King’s words, which were filled with grief, sorrow, sadness, but also love for his family. King punched into the table into the table, emphasising his words.

„Let us no longer hold ill feelings in our hearts.“ He said, again banging into the table. „The Crown cannot stand strong if the house of the dragon remains divided. But set aside your grievances!“

When he again slammed his hand into the table, I could hear his voice filling with despair. This man knew he was dying, but did not care for himself. He cared for his family.

„If not for the sake of the Crown...then for the sake of this old man who loves you all so dearly!“

King almost cried out those last words, dropping the mask he still was holding in his hand on the table. As I listened him, I could feel tears trying to escape my eyes as this scene again reminded me of grandfather’s last moments. This man infront of us was not a King at that moment, but a loving man, who loves his family and is trying to fix it before it’s too late. I felt my hands shaking when revisiting grandfather’s last moments in my memory. He was the same. Despite his anger he felt towards Barrick, he still loved him, even though he’d not admit it.

The King slowly sat on his chair, helped by Queen Alicent. There was a silent moment for a few moments, as everybody was stunned by the King’s speech.

Then Rhaenyra stood up from her seat and raised her cup, looking directly at Queen Alicent.

„I wish to raise my cup to Her Grace, the Queen.“ Said Rhaenyra, her voice trembling a little. „I love my father. But I must admit that no one has stood... more loyally by his side than his good wife. She has tended to him with... unfailing devotion, love, and honor. And for that, she has my gratitude... and my apology.“

As I looked at Rhaenyra, in her eyes I saw sorrow, sadness, but also honesty. She trully meant those words. As Rhaenyra sat down on her seat, Queen Alicent was looking at her, with quite shocked expression.

„Your graciousness moves me deeply, Princess.“ Said the Queen after a silent moment, sniffing a bit. „We are both mothers…and we love our children... We have more in common than we… sometimes allow.“

With that, Queen stood up and raised her cup.

„I raise my cup to you and to your house. You will make a fine queen.“

I really couldn’t tell if she means those words. She spoke with weirdly silent and a bit raspy voice. I couldn’t tell if the wirds were honest or just an empty phrase infront the King. It didn’t matter really in that moment though. As Queen sat down, everyone in the room raised their cups too and took a sip. It was a weirdly warming moment.

I had an urge to look at Barrick again. And so I did. And it seems, he got the same idea. Our eyes met again. I smiled at him and gave him an apologizing look. I wanted to apologize for everything I did back at Dragonstone to him. I wanted to make peace with my brother. I really wanted him back. Barrick looked at me, his face softening a bit. He smiled a little. It was the smile he gave me when I hurt myself when I was younger. It was a caring smile I did not see for a long time. I felt like we were talking just with our eyes, saying everything silently. It was a beautiful moment.

BANG

A loud sound of the wood being hit and ringing dishes cut out the moment, bringing me back to my senses. I quickly turned to the table. Jace was standing on his feet, his body shaking. He was biting the insides of his mouth and his hands were clenched in the fists, slammed on the table. Right next to him was Aegon, slowly going back to his seat.

Aegon must’ve say something to Jace, I thought. On the other side of the table, Aemond stood up too, prepared to act if anything happened. The tension returned into the room, ten times stronger now. Everyone was silent, not a single voice spoke out.

I made a small step forward. Barrick did the same. And again, we were enemies. We both watched how this situation will escalate.But instead of snapping, Jace took a deep breath, raised his cup and smiled at both Aegon and Aemond.

„To Prince Aegon and Prince Aemond.“ Said Jace, his voice sounding like he was choking on those words. „We have not seen each other in years, but I have fond memories of our shared youth. And as men, I hope we may yet be friends and allies…To you and your family's good health, dear uncles.“

And with that, Jace took a sip and patted Aegon on his shoulder. The others took a sip as well, except Aemond who was still standing.

„To you as well.“ Grunted Aegon with slightly annoyed voice.

After that, only that, Aemond finally sat down again. I could feel all the air in my chest escape in relief as the situation has calmed down. I stepped back under the window where I stood. Barrick also stepped back and returned to his place.

„I would like to toast to Baela and Rhaena. They'll be married soon.“ Said princess Helaena suddenly, standing up and raising her cup. Her voice was sounding so innocent and naive and yet, so honest. I could not believe she was wed to Aegon, who’s whoring and drinking his days away.

„It isn't so bad. Mostly he just ignores you... except sometimes when he's drunk.“ She said, looking straight at Aegon.

I had to bite my tongue quickly as a small chuckle escaped my mouth at that comment. I was lucky that Daemon didn’t hide his amusement over the comment and laughed without restrains. People around the table smiled too and even Barrick and some guards chuckled too. All except Aegon, who wasn’t pleased by the joke on his account. The mood was on a happy ride for the first time in the evening and the tension disappeared.

„Good.“ Sighed the King. „Let us have some music.“

The musicians appeared from who the hell knows where and started to play their instruments. By what I heard that night, they were really good at playing as the music their instruments produced was beautiful. Typical dance music I heard a few times at Dragonstone. And Jace noticed it too as he stood up, whispered something to Baela and walked to Helaena, offering a hand to her. Helaena looked at him, smiled and took his hand softly.

I could see Aegon looking at them with a bit of a shock in his eyes, like he didn’t get what was going on. Jace took Helaena on the free space infront the table and both of them began to dance. Everyone watched them dance, smile and laugh at each other.

The dinner conversations started too. The tension was somehow gone. Everyone was eating, drinking, talking and laughing together. Like if nothing ever happened. It was jist magical in a way. It looked like they are a one big family.

I looked at Luke, who was now taking another sip of wine, while trying to swallow a big piece of chicken wing. It made me smile, he was always the one who tried to do more things at one. Once he almost choked on a strawberries when he tried to eat them while drinking a goat milk. His mother had to talk some sense into him and make him promise he’ll stop eating like a homeless man.

He didn’t.

Meanwhile I had to hold a serious face, which wasn’t easy, when I realized Luke was trying to make me laugh. Such a rascal he was, my dear Luke. I felt my eyes are trying to let out the tears I held back whole day and had to dig my nails into my palm to stop myself. Knowing that I am losing him was hurting me more than any other pain in the world 

„Seems you really will be serving the future Lord of the Tides, brother.“ Said someone next to me. It was Barrick.

„Congratulations. You will soon be living at Driftmark.“ I looked at him with a cheeky look, as I always did when I won an arguement.

„Indeed, brother. I’m glad for that. Though I admit I was…worried for a while. But lucky for prince Lucerys, Daemon was always effective with openning the minds of people who do not agree with what is said and done.“

Barrick raised his eyebrows a bit and sighed in defeat.

„You’re right on that, brother. He deffinetly cut the arguement short.“ He chuckled nervously.

I grinned at the comment. We both looked at each other, both nervous a bit, not knowing what to say to each other. I had a millions things to say to him. How much I hate him, how much I love him, how much I miss him.

I nodded at him and went into the darker corner of the solar where nobody could see or hear our conversation. The music and overall good mood were enough of cover up for our minds to be openned to each other.

„I…I’m sorry, Barrick…“ I whispered, putting my hand on his shoulder. „I’m trully sorry. For everything I said and done years back at Dragonstone and yesterday in the courtyard. You were right…despite our differences… You had all rights to mourn our grandfather. And…despite how much I hate you for leaving us behind… I still love you, brother…and I miss you dearly. As well as father and Alyn do.“

My grip on his shoulder tightened. „You can still return to us. I know under all those things you said, you still love us too. I saw it when you mourned for grandfather… You can’t hide it, Barrick. You miss us too. I don’t want us to be separated by the politics of this realm…so please…just return to us…“

Barrick was watching me with stone face. My hands were still shaking from the shock caused by the nightmare, my eyes were full of tears and my lips trembled. Barrick put his hand on my shoulder too.

"Yoren… I owe you an apology too. I should not be that harsh at you. You serve who you believe to be good and I accept it. I have my beliefs as well as you have yours. And I guess there is not a chance to change that on both sides…“Barrick said with sadness in his voice. I nodded and bowed my head.

„So I thought… We both are stubborn it seems. And non of us will back down from his beliefs…“ I said, holding back my tears. It was too much. I knew Barrick will not turn back on Aegon and return to us. But I still hoped there is some kind of a chance. Now I saw he was far from the reach. I already lost Luke to his bethrotal. And now, I lost my brother due the politics of the realm.

„We trully are brother. And you are right… I won’t back down as well as you won’t back down… But do not think I do not love you, father and Alyn.“ Said Barrick as he looked me in the eyes. For the first time, I saw true and undoubtful sadness in his eyes. I knew him and I knew when he lied. As well as he did with me. And at this moment, non of us lied to each other.

„And you are right… I miss you all. Everyday I am thinking of our time together at the courtyard, at our keep, in the village… I miss those times and I wish they’d be back…“ I could see the sadness and regret growing in his eyes as he was about to confirm all my thoughts.

„But I can’t return. As you said. I am different than you, father and Alyn… Father and Alyn would not forgive me that I ran away. And I know you never forgave me too… I trully wish that we could have those fine times back…but those happy times times are over, Yori. There are bad times infront of us. And soon something terrible will unfold…“

I could only nod as I had the same feeling. Something bad was about to happen soon. Then Barrick smiled again.

„But no matter what happens, remember I love you and I always will. I can have my beliefs and you can have yours… But I won’t let politics destroy the bond with my…favorite family member.“

I stared at my older brother with openned mouth and surprised eyes. He never told me anything like this. It took me by surprise and it warmed my heart.

„Barrick… I… Thank you… I value these words, trully. And yes… I agree. I won’t let politics destroy my family. You will always be my big brother.“ I extended my hand to him and smiled. „We will both serve who we think is right…but no more arguements or fights between us. Never again. Agreed?“

Barrick stared at my hand for a while and I feared he’ll not accept. But he squeezed it gently and nodded.

„No more arguements or fights. No matter the politics… Nothing will force me to hurt you or our family. So I swear by the Old Gods and the New.“ He whispered. I smiled at him with a little chuckle.

„Since when you are so religious, brother?“ Barrick gently punched my shoulder and snorted.

„Fuck off…“

That was all he said on that. But his look told everything. He meant our promise. Both of us stared at each other, smiling at the fact we sort of fixed what was broken so long ago and what seemed broken forever, until a sudden noise forced us to look at the table. King Viserys was carried away in his chair by the knights and the servants.

„Poor King…“ I whispered. „This illness of his… It reminds me so much of grandfathers death… Though it wasn’t so bad… A horrible fate…“

Barrick nodded and patted my shoulder.

„I’m just sad I could not say my goodbye to him… Where did you bury him?“

„We burned his body at Dragonstone, as Rhaenyra allowed us to make funeral there." I said. "He was still loved by some of the knights, including that cockhead Broome… We spreaded his ashes from the walls of Dragonstone as he wished to be buried near the place he loved…“

As I told him the story, I struggled to hold my tears back. Barrick noticed it, but did not comment on that.

„I see…May his soul is at peace.“ He whispered.

We both looked st the scene infront of us. Jace and Helaena were still dancing and the rest of the royals was either watching or feasting. I looked at Barrick with amused smile.

„Remember when we were younger? We always thought Targeryens are only riding dragons, rule us, fuck with each other, do blood magic and other unbelievable things?“ I asked him.

„I do. We thought they are half gods. But no… They are just family like any other. Having their issuess, dealing wuth them… They are just like any other family. Except they are dragonriders and rulers.“ Chuckled Barrick.

As we talked about our past in the silence, I watched over the room. Everyone was looking really happy, or at least pretended happiness really well. I spotted a few servants, bringing a plate with a big beautiful roasted pig, placing it on the table. I felt my mouth watering at the sight of it.

„That looks quite good, don’t you think?“ I said, smiling at my brother. He scratched his hair and grunted.

„Hmph, the cook here isn’t that good. Though he has better days. How about the cooks at Dragonstone? Are they still good?“

„Yes they are.“ I said with a small laugh. „You know, since Alyn became a capitan at Dragonstone, he was getting us food from the kitchen, as he is fu-.“

I froze in the middle of the sentence as I noticed what was happening infront of me. Luke was looking at both pig and Aemond and hardly held back amusement and laughter. I quickly remembered rhe story of the Pink Dread prank they pulled at Aemond back in the days. Aemond was looking at Luke, who now didn’t hide his amusement over the sight. A bad feeling washed my back as I quietly let out a breath.

„Oh for fuck’s sa-.“

BANG

Aemond slammed his fist into the table desk, getting on his feet and raising his cup. Music stopped, Jace and Helaena stopped dancing and everyone else went silent, turning their looks on Aemond. Both me and Barrick quickly prepared to intervene as Barrick realized now too that shit is about to hit the floor.

„Final tribute…“ spoke Aemond. I could feel hair on my neck standing up as his cold voice echoed through the room.

„To the health of my nephews…“ Aemond looked at both Jace and Luke, smiling slightly. That didn’t mean anything good as far as I could tell, but I had no idea what will happen. My body was slightly shaking from all the stress and tense that was building up faster than heat inside the dragon maw.

„…Jace…Luke…and Joffrey…“ continued Aemond, his voice coldly calm. I could again feel the feeling of salty water in ny mouth.

„Each of them handsome…wise…“ he stopped and looked around the room. Like if he wondered what to say next.

I could see Queen Alicent freezing in place, her face saying one sentence. „Don’t.“

I saw Barrick in the corner of my eye, starring at Aemond with the same look like Queen Alicent, his lips slightly moving. I realized what will happen next and slightly strpped forward by a step.

„…strong…“ said Aemond quietly.

„Fuck…he really said it out loud…“ exhaled Barrick silently. He was as shocked as I was in that moment. What would sound as a compliment to others, was the biggest insult to Jace, Luke, Joff and Rhaenyra. Queen Alicent breathed out Aemond’s name in order to stop him, but Aemond was already over the point of return.

„Come!“ said Aemond cheeringly and his smile grew wider.

„Let us drain our cups…to these three…“

I saw Aegon raising his cup as the only one in the room while others still staring in shock at Aemond.

„…strong boys…“

„I DARE YOU TO SAY THAT AGAIN!“ yelled Jace, slowly moving to Aemond, clenching his hands into fists. His face was red with fury and his hands were shaking from the rage. This was not going to end well, I could tell right away.

„Why? Twas only a compliment.“ Responded Aemond, trying to sound like a victim. „Do you not think yourself strong?“

In the blink of an eye, the imaginary pot with the wildfire under my naked ass exploded with heat of the thousand suns. Luke slammed his fists into the table and got up, furious. Aegon got on his feet too, rushing to Luke. Meanwile Jace couldn’t hold his anger anymore and punched Aemond in the face with all his power and anger.

„JACE!“ Yelled Rhaenyra.

Barrick flinched a bit, hissing silently but stayed next to me. My eyes returned to Luke who tried to go to help Jace. But Aegon took his head from behind and slammed his face into the table, keeping him down, while Alicent, Rhaenyra, Baela and Rhaena yelling.

Meanwhile my blood turned into dragon fire, rage and fury burning in me. I made a step towards Aegon, clenching my hands unto fists, ready to break his nose. But Barrick wrapped his hands around me, dragging me back. I squirmed in his grasp, trying to get out, but he didn’t let me.

„Don’t be stupid, you idiot. You want to get in trouble for hitting a royal?“ hissed Barrick, grunting and trying to hold me from rushing to Aegon who still held Luke face down on the table.

Aemond meanwhile pushed Jace down on the ground with one tackle, looking like the punch had no real effect on him. He laughed a bit and turned away. He scared me now even more. Jace tried to get up, but guards who ran into the room grabbed him and dragged him from Aemond.

Aegon meanwhile did let go of Luke, who was also dragged away by the guards. Both of them were squirming like wild stag caught by hunters.

Aegon bashed Baela and Rharna who tried to get to help Jace and Luke. My rage was raising point of no return.

„Let me go, for fuck’s sake!“ I grunted at Barrick, but he did not.

„As I said, I’m not watching my brother to get whipped for hiting the royal prince.“ Groaned Barrick, holding me back.

„I was merely expressing how proud I am of my family, mother.“ I heard Aemond speaking to Queen Alicent, still that innocent tone in his voice. But in a mere second, his tone changed to that of mocking, looking at Jace and Luke.

„Though it seems my nephews aren't quite as proud of theirs!“

Jace got from the guard’s grasp, ready to strike Aemond again and I started to struggle more to, stomping on Barrick’s feet. Barrick groaned in pain but did not let go of me.

„Wait! Wait…wait…“ Daemon stepped between Jace and Aemond, raising his hand in a calming gesture. He was able to calm the situation just by his mere presence. Jace stopped in instant, still fury in his eyes. Luke was released from the guard’s grasp, still shaken a little by the hit he got from the impact.

„Go to your quarters. All of you, go, now.“ Said Rhaenyra firmly, still quite shaken by the incident. Jace, Luke and the twins, acompanisd by the guards and ser Steffon left the room in a hurry.

Daemon gave Aemond a cold stare, like a father who finds out his son did something wrong and is about to talk some sense into him. Both of them looked at each other for a few moments, before Aemond backed down and went to Helaena, who was standing next to Otto.

That was for the first time I was glad Daemon was in the room. Aemond, as scary as he was, retreated when he saw Daemon. Aemond was scared of him. And he had a good reason to be.

I calmed down a little bit, still shaking but calm enough not to attack Aegon at spot. Barrick finally released me from his grasp and looked at me.

„You…should go, Yoren. Go to your princes…“ he mumbled, breathing heavily, but not angry. More with care and worry. Not for Jace and Luke. But for me.

I nodded, finally realizing what Barrick did for me now. He was right. I maybe was a sworn shield of Luke, but hiting prince Aegon would cost me a lot. A hand or worse, my head. That was why Barrick did not rush at Jace when he punched Aemond. That, or he knew Aemond would crush Jace. By what I saw, I was more and more convinced the second option was the right one.

„Thank you…Barrick… Really.“ I said, my voice shaking as I was breathing deeply. We looked each other in the eyes one last time and smiled.

„Goidnight… I guess…“ I said nervously.

„More like…goodbye for now.“ Said Barrick, nodding at Rhaenyra and Alicent. Rhaenyra talked to her about leaving right away. After she confirmed that we will be leaving today, I smiled at my brother and extended my hand to shake his. He did the same and both of us squeezed each other‘s hand.

„So long…ser Barrick…“ I said, chuckling a bit.

„So long, ser Yoren…“ answered Barrick, while giving me a wide grin. We let go of each other and Barrick walked away to acompany Aemond. I looked at him one last time before facing princess Rhaenyra, who was coming to me. I was ready that she will punish me for my lack of defending Luke, so I decided to spill the ashes on my head first.

„Princess, I am deeply sorry, I did not defe-.“

„It is alright, ser Yoren.“ She said calmly but firmly. „We can talk about it later. I want you to help prepare my sons and their bethroted for leaving. We’re leaving back to Dragonstone as soon as possible. Ser Lorent will acompany you. Now, go, young ser.“

I nodded and mumbled in shock:

„Yes, of course, princess…“

And just like that, Rhaenyra turned away from me, going to Daemon, speaking with him. I looked at ser Lorent aho stood near me and we both went to Jace and Luke’s chambers.

Chapter Text

„WHAT WERE YOU THINKING!?“ I yelled at Jace and Luke inside of their cabin. Both of them stared at me with disbelief and shock, like if I killed an animal infront of them.

After the dinner, me and ser Lorent helped Jace, Luke, Baela and Rhaena to pack up swiftly and get their belongings at the ship. During that, Luke tried to speak to me. I ignored him. I didn’t even ask him if he is alright after that hit from Aegon. Mostly because I realized he quite deserved that. I didn’t like Aemond but the joke Luke and Jace pulled at him back in the days was cruel. And reminding it by laughing at Aemond really wasn’t the best idea.

Jace’s anger bursting out didn’t help either. Combined with the anger and sadness from earlier that day, my mind was running on rage. I was pissed at Luke for how he acted. I was pissed at Jace who again lost his temper in least pleasent moment. I was pissed at Aemond and Aegon for insulting them. Pissed at Barrick who’d not come back. At Rhaenyra, Rhaenys and Daemon who bethroted Luke to Rhaena. And most of all…at myself for being so naive.

As we finally got on the ship and everyone was in their cabins, I asked ser Steffon who watched over the princes’s cabin to let me in and not listening. He nodded as he probably knew I will yell a lot, so he went to deck door. I was surprised he did it for me. Maybe because he knew I am skilled enough to protect them if anything happens. Right when I entered and closed the door behind me, my anger exploded.

„Yoren, you heard wh-.“ Started Jace but I quickly stopped him, slamming my hand into the small table that was standing infront of me.

„I HEARD REALLY WELL WHAT AEMOND SAID!“ I growled at him, my anger rising slowly. „BUT WHAT YOU DID ONLY GAVE THEM GOOD REASON TO THINK THE WORDS ARE TRUE! ARE YOU STUPID!? ATTACKING AEMOND OVER AN INSULT?!“

My lips were twitching in anger and my whole body was tense. My heart was banging into my chest with such a power I thought it will make a hole in my chest soon. I felt like I would breathe fire.

„YOU COULDN’T JUST IGNORE THE DAMN INSULTS, COULDN’T YOU?! YOU AGAIN HAD TO SHOW HOW BAD YOU ARE AT HANDLING YOUR TEMPER! BY WHST YOU DID, YOU UNDERMINED YOUR, LUKE’S AND YOUR MOTHER’S CLAIM!“I growled and slammed my hand into the table again. Jace’s face started to turn red from anger too and I knew he was about to snap.

„THEY INSULTED US! I HAD TO PROTECT OUR HONOR!“ he exclaimed, clenching his fists.

„AND HOW SO?!“ I growled, piercing him with my look. I couldn’t hold my anger anymore. „BY SHOWING THEM HOW STRONG YOUR TEMPER IS?!“

Jace growled in fury. He got up from his bed and threw his fist against my face. I knew he will do it before he did. I dodged his punch and grabbed on his tunic with my hands, lifting him a bit. He squirmed and growled, trying to hit me, but without success. I quickly pinned him to a wall, looking him in the eyes.

„See? THAT is what you do. You react this way everytime anyone makes a slightest comment about you. You know, who acted like that? Do you? Maegor the Cruel. And do you know how he ended up?“ I whispered to his ear, tightening my grip on him. He began to squirm more, trying his best to punch me.

„If you’ll keep snapping over the smallest things or about the comments on your account, people will not respect you. And that is not good if you’re about to inherit the throne, Jacaerys! You get it!?“

Jace looked even angrier now but nodded as he finally realized his mistake. I did let go of him and pointung my finger on his chest.

„THEN ACT LIKE THAT!“ I hissed angrily.

„Yoren, please, stop. Jace only-.“ Luke finally spoke as he got out of the bed too, but I again stopped the sentence and turned to face him.

„YOU DID NO BETTER!“ I screamed at him. Before he could stutter his answer, I moved to him and gripped on his shoulders.

„WHAT DID YOU THINK!? LAUGHING AT AEMOND OVER THAT OLD PINK DREAD JOKE!? ARE YOU BATSHIT INSANE!? THAT MAN IS MUCH STRONGER, TALLER AND SKILLED IN COMBAT THAN BOTH OF YOU COMBINED! AND YOU LAUGH AT HIM! OVER A CRUEL AND STUPID JOKE! AND HERE I THOUGHT YOU ARE SMARTER!“ I growled even louder, gripping tighter on his shoulders and shaking with him.

„I just… I…“ Luke stuttered, trying to find an answer, but he knew as well as I did he won’t find any.

„Well? You what?!“ I asked him coldly. He looked me in the eyes. I saw a pure fear in his look. I wasn’t happy to scare him, but he needed to realize what he did wasn’t right.

„You idiot… If you act like that, it’ll get you killed one day. And what in the damned world did you think you’ll acomplish by running into Aemond? I know…you tried to protect your brother. But as I said. By that you only gave the Greens power they can use against you two and your mother!“

„Says the man who recklessly ran into fight with a man two times bigger!“ said Jace bitterly. I openned my eyes wide at that. That was a low hit I’d not expect. Even from Jace. I did let go of Luke and turned to face him.

„Do not compare that to this! That was saving your brother‘s life! What you did was a reckless play of hero!“ At that moment, I was already over the edge, finally releasing all the anger I felt inside.

„WHERE WERE YOU WHEN IT HAPPENED!? NOT THERE! ALL YOU DO IS YOU BASH LUKE FOR SMALL THINGS, BUT WHEN HE NEEDS YOU MOST, YOU ARE NOT THERE FOR HIM LIKE YOU SHOULD! YOU SPEAK ABOUT PROTECTING YOUR FAMILY! BUT SO FAR YOU ONLY THREW THEM IN MORE DANGER! YOU ARE RECKLESS AND IRESPONSIBLE!“ I screamed at him, furious like I never was.

I could feel my eyes filling with tears. I couldn't stay there. With shaky breath and trembling body, I ran to the door and got out of there before Jace could say anything. Only thing I heard was Luke calling for me.

„YOREN, WAIT!“ He called, but I did not listen to him. All I wanted now was to be alone. I ran past ser Steffon, who gave me a concerned look, but did not ask me. I got on the deck, turned to the right and walked fast to get on the back of the ship. I needed to be alone. I needed to calm down. I needed to get my anger out…no…I needed to cry… Or maybe just all of it.

I ran to back of the ship. I knew nobody will be there. It was deep night and everyone slept, maybe except me, Jace and Luke and ser Steffon. I leaned against the wooden railing and looked at the sky. The night sky was clear, the stars were beautiful that night and the moon was shining so bright it reflected in the water.

Waters were calm and small waves were rocking our ship gently, like it was a cradle. It was a beautiful sight. I looked over the railing into the water. The ship was slowly making it’s way through the waters back to Dragonstone. We were far from King’s Landing already as it already disappeared from the horizon. This ship was fast really. A gentle wind blew into the sails and whispered a beautiful night song.

But non of it was making me happy. I gripped on the railing tightly and clutched my teeth in anger as events of the last few moments started to fall on me.

„…he…fucking dares to…to…“ I growled deeply, my breath choked. I still was holding my tears back. I couldn’t cry. I couldn’t show weakness. I hit the boards of the railing with my knee. And again. And again. I could feel the pain in my knee raising but I didn’t care. I needed to let out my anger somehow else than screaming and waking the whole ship.

„That…fucking…b-bastard…“ I whispered for myself. „He dares to give me teachings of what is bravery and what is foolishness…? Where he was…when Luke was attacked…? Who ran there…to save him… Who offered their life…to save Luke…?“

I digged my nails into the wood, growling like a stray dog. My anger towards Jace only grew with each moment and it was far beyond the point of return.

„He…knows nothing… He is just…arrogant…disrespectful…piece of…“ I slammed my hand into the railing, letting out a choked scream. My breath was shaky and heavy, my whole body was shaking like a tail of a rattlesnake.

„If he wasn’t royal… I swear I’d…beat him like a little spoiled child…“ I growled , hitting the railing again with my fist. „He says he protects his family…but who saved Luke from those drunks…? Who in the fuck’s sake comforts Luke when he’s bashed by you, Jace…? Who gives Luke the safety…? Who protects…my sweet…little… L-Lu…“

I reached the breaking point. My knees broke under the weight of my body and sadness. I did let go of the railing, looking at my palms, red from the grip on the railing.

„…f-fuck… I…just…w-want… F-fuck…fuck…“

I finally gave in to the sadness and tears started to flow from my eyes like two waterfalls. I buried my face in my palms, leaning my head against the boards of the railing, sobbing silently and shaking with cries of pure despair, sadness and anger.

„,I…just want him… I want my Luke… Only one thing in my life…I ever wanted for myself… Is it…that much…?“ I howled in a high pitched voice. All the things that happened to me those last few days finally fell on me and crushed me with it’s weight. And it hurt. It hurt more than any other physical pain I endured in my life. The anger towards Jace was still there, but now, the sadness over losing the person I love deeply is hurting me more than anything.

I maybe told myself that I accept how it all ends…but reality was that I was not able to accept it. Never. The news that Rhaenys said in the Throne Room broke me inside. Shatters of my happines stabbed me into my stomach, lungs, heart…every part of my body. And my own soul was reduced to mere spark of light.

The worst part was that I knew soon enough I will have to hear it all from Luke too. Knowing he will soon say it all by himself too. That we can’t be together. I knew his nature. He’d never hurt Rhaena’s feelings by cheating on her. He was kind, honest and pure soul, just like Rhaena. They both were raised together. They have a great friend and support in each other. And both of them were honorable, both ready to fullfil their duties as groom and bride. I knew Luke will hold Rhaena dear and I knew Rhaena will never hurt Luke.

„…w-why is it…s-so hard then…?“ I howled, gripping on my hair and pulling it a bit. „…I was so…so foolish… I should have knew better…h-hehe… Why did I…made…such s bond with him…when I knew…this will happen one day…?“

I half laughed, half cried. I was cursing myself for being such a fool. I hated myself for being the way I am.

„You…idiot… You stupid…gross…naive…idiot…“ I growled, digging my nails into my wrist with all my power, feeling the nails getting under the skin. I felt the meat pulsing and blood pouring from my wrist.

„W-why all the things I love always t-turn tu rubble and ash…?“ I howled and closed my eyes, my nails still buried in my wrist. I curled up in a small ball, leaning on the railing boards, crying in despair. Despite making peace with Barrick, I failed to bring him home, leaving my family still torn apart. And now my love was being burned by the politics and I could do shit to stop it. I wanted to run away. To be alone and cry myself to sleep. But I had nowhere to go now. Only place of comfort was the back of this ship and my cabin. And I could not force myself to get up and go there in this state. Not when crying.

So I stayed there, laying on the wooden floor of the ship, my wrist bleeding and tears falling from my eyes. I had no idea how long I was laying there, but I didn’t care. I cared for nothing. I lost everything I ever wanted. Love and complete family lost in one day, forever. I felt like a pile of sad shit.

The wind was blowing more stronger now, but I could care less, even if it meant I will be freezing. Tears were still running down my face and my nails were still buried in my wrist, sonetimes moving with them just because I could. It hurt, but not as much as my spirit. A slight trickles of blood trailed down my palm and fingers, slowly becoming dry. It felt strange, but also satisfying. I felt like I’m doing the right thing.

„This…is what I get...for trying to be…more…than I am…“ I mumbled to myself as I looked at my bloody palm. The drops of blood were shining in the light of the moon. It looked strangely beautiful.

„Yoren!“

A sudden voice sounded through the silence of the night. It was a girl’s voice. I looked up to see, who intrudes my solitude. Standing above me was a girl with dark skin and white hair, arranged in dreadlocks, tird up in the pony tail.

Rhaena.

She noticed my bloodied hand, despite my effort to hide it from her sight quickly. She quickly knelt to me and grabbed my hands, ending the nail digging into my arm.

„What in the name of Seven are you doing here, Yoren? And what’s the meaning of this?“ she asked, placing my bloodied hand infront my eyes. I looked at her. My eyes hurt me from crying and I saw her a bit blurry, but still I could recognize her. She had a worried expression on her face, gently grabbing my bloodied and scratched hand into her own.

„P-princess Rhaena…? What are…you doing here?“ I whispered, my voice all raspy and tired od all the crying. She wore her nightgown, white like a snow, bear fur over her shoulders to prevent cold. She didn’t look like she was sleeping, she must’ve been awake whole time.

„It’s alright… I am fine…“ I grunted, still half sobbing. Rhaena stroked the place where I dug my nails into my wrist, looking at me. „And what is this then?“ she asked, tapping her finger over one nail mark. I hissed a bit. The pain wasn’t so bad, but it burned. Rhaena frowned and sighed at the sight of me. She then took the bear fur from her shoulders and placed it over my body.

„W-wait…don’t…“ I protested, trying to také the fur off me. „It’s not right. And you will get cold, my lady.“ Rnaena didn’t mind my protests and held the fur on my body. The fur was very warm and comfortable to curl up in.

„Just be quiet…and let me help you…“ she said with a small groan in her voice. Knowing I will not win this fight, I resigned and just let her tending me, though it wasn’t pleasant to me. She then took my scratched hand and looked at it.

„Oh gods, Yoren. What do you do to yourself…?“ she exhaled, giving me a worried look. I looked away from her. I couldn’t tell her.

„I’m sorry, my lady. I can’t tell you. It’s…my burden to carry.“ I mumbled, curling up more under the fur. Rhaena didn’t buy it from me though.

„First of all… Call me Rhaena… We are friends after all… And second thing…do not lie. Since the petitions, I noticed you‘re acting different.“ I didn’t even figured out the excuse and she again silenced me, care and worry in her voice, still holding my scratched and bloodied hand.

„You are sad, Yoren… I could see it. So tell me, what is happening?“ she urged me to answer. I was silent for a bit, trying to fugure out what should I say to her.

„It’s…uh…“ I sighed. „It’s…my brother…“ I looked her in the eyes and shared a look with her. „I’m not sure if you know…but there was a knight in King’s Landing from Aegon’s party… It was my brother, Barrick. I saw him after merely six years…“ I started, comfident in my excuse, which in fact wasn’t really an excuse. It really happened and still deeply hurt me.

„He ran away to serve Aegon… I wanted to convince him…to come back home. To be family again…“ I sighed. Rhaena nodded, listening carefully. „We made peace…as we argued about him…wanting to join Aegon…and didn’t part our ways in the best way…but despite that…he said…he’ll not return. He serves Aegon now…and won’t come back… And I…feel sad because of it. I just want my brother back… To have a complete family…“

I sobbed again, another tear running down my face. Rhaena was silent for a while, looking at me. She sighed and moved next to me to sit.

„Wait…this is not proper…“ I said. „What if…anyome sees you…?“ I said. Rhaena only rolled her eyes at that.

„Everyone is asleep. And the sailor crew is drinking in the kitchen. Believe me. Nobody will come here…“ she said, firmly but with calm tone. She leaned her back against the boards of the railing and looked up in the sky. The night was in it’s prime. Wind gently blew, sky full of stars shining down on us, as well as the moon, bright as sun. I wiped my tears and took a look at her. Her silver dreadlocks looked like they were shining in the light of the moon. It was in weird but beautiful contrast with her dark skin. She had gentle traits in her face, but they still were Valyrian. I never met her mother. But from what father and grandfather told me, she looked as beautiful as her. And by character, she was more her mother than Daemon. Kind, gentle, caring, but still there was a fire in her.

„I know that feeling…not having a family complete…“ she sighed sadly. „My mother…was dying when giving a birth… The child wouldn’t come out… And she didn’t want to die like an ordinary woman, but a dragonrider she was… So she…went to her dragon, Vhagar…and begged to burn her…“

I knew the details of Laena’s death from maester Gerardys, who once told me how it all happenned. But still, hearing it from Rhaena was heartbreaking. I could see she is struggling not to cry at the memory.

„And father…well… He is here, but he doesn’t pay me any attention. He loves Baela more…“ she grunted, slightly clenching her hands. „I’m just a shadow… He’s acting like if I didn’t exist… I just want him to see me as an equal to Baela… Since my mother died…nobody paid me any attention. Even when me and Baela got separated…he doesn’t care… He now cares about Aegon and Viserys…“ she mumbled, a bit of jealousy in her tone when talking about her two younger brothers. I was just listening, not wanting to interrupt her.

„It’s just unfair… Everything I want is just taken away from me…“ she continued. I narrowed my eyebrows as her words sounded familiar to me more than I’d like to admit.

„My mother is gone… Father doesn’t care… And Vhagar was stolen by that…one-eyed rat, Aemond.“ She growled, clenching her fists again. „She was supposed to be my mount. It was my mother’s dragon. I should have claimed her, not him.“

Her voice was cracking now a bit and her body was shaking with cries. I was sitting there, watching her openning her mind to me, realizing how much we both have in common. Both of us were robbed by life of something we trully wanted or want. A cold breeze now blew over us, making me shiver a bit. I quickly got the fur of me and covered her with it.

„Here… It is your fur… I do not need it…but thank you for it…“ I said softly. She nodded and made gerself comfortable under it. I could see she was bare footed. She must be freezing.

„You should go inside…“ I said with urge. She just shook her head.

„It is fine… I am not sleepy. And it seems, you’re not either.“ She smiled softly at me. I let out a small chuckle.

„Indeed… I’m not… And I am trully sorry for all your loses… We have a lot in common… My own mother died when she was giving a birth to me… My grandfather…well, you maybe remember that funeral years ago…“ Rhaena nodded, giving me a sympathetic look. It really warmed my heart that she cares. I took a deep breath and continued.

„Before that, my brother left us to join Aegon’s party in King’s Landing. Though I am happy for him achieving the goal he always was trying to get to, I’m sad…he’s far from us… And now…“ I sighed out, clenching my fists tight.

„I yelled at Jace and Luke for…their actions at the dinner…“ I admited. Rhaena just nodded.

„I know… In fact, I overheard some parts of it. You were quite loud, Yoren. But…tell me, what did you tell them…?“ I punched myself into hip to punish myself for being too loud and sighed in defeat. And so I told her everything that went on between me, Luke and Jace few moments back. She listened in silence whole time, until I got to the part when Jace tried to moralize me. As she saw my anger rising again, she put a hand on my shoulder. I looked at her in surprise.

„Jace is a kind person, always polite and nice to everyone…bu he can be…really cruel on these matters… I won’t deny it.“ She sighed as she looked into my eyes, trying to give me comfort.

„What he said to you wasn’t nice at all. You are right, him fighting Aemond was not responsible. And comparing it to you saving Luke wasn’t smart at all. It was…cruel from him… I have to tell Baela about it. She might get him to his senses.“

I smiled a little. It was amazing how she cared about me. About such a low born idiot like me. I knew she was kind, but not that she this much kind.

„Do not waste your time because of me, my la- I mean, Rhaena. I do not want him to be forced to apologize to me…“ I snorted a little, but smiled at her instantly. „But thank you… It means a lot to me...“

„As you wish then. And no need to thank me, Yoren.“ Answered Rhaena. „You saved Luke, became his sworn shield and protect him with all your heart and soul.“ She then again grabbed my hand gently, giving me a soft smile.

„And when…me and him…will become Lord and Lady of the Tides, I will be happy to have you by our side, Yoren. And I am sure Luke will too be happy.“

And with these words my heart sunk like a boat with million holes in it’s body. The shardd of my broken hesrt moved, cutting my soul from the inside. But I had to keep a happy face infront of Rhaena. I couldn’t let her know. Not after what she told me.

„You…honor me, Rhaena. And believe ne I value your words. You have my word, when the day comes, I will be by Luke’s and your side, protecting you with all my body and spirit. But…for now I wish…that your grandsire, Lord Corlys will stay alive long enough for you both to prepare for that day.“ I said, forcing a smile on my face. Rhaena chuckled at my response and put her hand between her dreadlocks, playing with them.

„Oh, you’re right on that. Me and especially Luke needs to learn many things before he takes the seat of our grandfather. As you said, he was reckless when trying to run to Aemond. Aemond would defeat them both. Not counting the fact that…he and Luke have…a bad history.“

I watched her as she slowly ran her finger across her eye. I nodded in response, not wanting to go into that.

„But…nobody can’t deny he is kind and willing to help his brother. That is a thing to be admired.“ She continued, a smile growing on her face. I agreed with her by nodding again.

„Tell me… Did he talk to you about our bethrotal? You are his closest friend, so I wondered you might tell me.“ She asked me with curiousity. I let out a small nervous chuckle to cover my sadness.

„I admit…we didn’t really have a chance to…talk about it. But if I may guess, he looked happy when you two sat next to each other at the dinner. You both looked like you’re having a great time when talking together.“

I could feel my stomach twisting in that anxious pain I knew so well as well as I felt my body hair standing up in that cold feeling of despair. I felt like falling into abyss of despair with each word I spoke about them being married. My self-controling was again challenged and I knew if I’ll fail, I’ll lose another person I care about.

„You…both are incredibly kind people. Both of you are genlte and caring. Both of you are selfless, always there for each other if needed. Both of you can count on each other and trust each other with everything… Both of…you are so sweet and lovely people. You…“ I swallowed hardly, trying to sound as calm as I could, but my voice was shaking. „You were made for each other. There is no…better couple than you two. And I am sure…you will be happy together…“

My whole body was trembling with choked cries. It must’ve been an amusing sight. At the moment when I was finishing, I already turned away from Rhaena, as one tear started to escape my eye. I really wasn’t good at hiding my emotions. I coughed into my palms, covering the attempt to wipe the tear.

„Are you cold, Yoren? You sound like you’re…freezing.“ She said in a worried tone. I felt some kind of relief. She thought I am cold. A perfect cover up for my shaking.

„Yes… probably…“ I said, coughing in between the words. I sniffed a bit and wiped my mouth with my sleeve.

„I’m sorry… But I trully mean those words… Luke can…be a very…happy man… He’s to marry one of the…greatest women in all Westeros…“ I chuckled a bit at the last sentence as my voice started to crack from the cries I tried to hold back. If just she wasn’t here, I’d again dug my nails into the flesh of my hand, deeper than before. Rhaena smiled at me, obviously flattered by my words and touched my hand again.

„You trully are kind and wonderful person, Yoren. Luke is lucky he has you as a sworn shield. And I am trully happy to call you a great friend of mine too. Your words flatter me and I know they are sincere. And yet…“

She stopped, her face changing to a worried one. She squeezed my bloodied fingers and looked me in the eyes, piercing me with her look. I tilted my head on the side, honestly not understanding what is happening.

„What…?“ I asked her, confused greatly. She didn’t respond. Instead she got up and looked at me, gesturing with her hand to me, silently saying to stay here. I got the message and waited as she left. I had absolutely no idea what was happening.

I looked up to the sky and saw a falling star. It flied above my head, fast like a swing of the Dark Sister that Daemon pulled out in the throne room. It was for a mere second but I saw it to appear and disappear. I closed my eyes and let out a few tears, whispering into the sky.

„Please… Give me strenght…to pull through…this sadness I feel…“

I buried my face in my hands, letting the tears flow between my fingers, mixing with the dry blood on them. I sobbed a bit, twitching a little. I was a mess. I was a sad mess, free for everyone to laugh st. But it’d not hurt me any much more that things I caused to me, Luke and almost Rhaena. I didn’t deserve any of the good they both gave me. My and Luke’s heart were soon to be broken and shattered into bits. All because of me growing too close to him.

„What an…idiot am I…“ I mumbled into my hands, making circles on my forehead with my fingers.

„You are…but you are my idiot…“

I twitched in shock as a familiar voice have cut through the silence. I looked up and froze instead. Above me stood Luke, in his nightgown, huge warm smile in his face and his eyes tearing up a bit. I was happy and devastated at the same time when I saw him.

„L-Luke…? What are…you doing here?“ I stuttered. Luke knelt next to me and wiped the tears from my eyes. I had to smile. He was always gentle with everyone.

„I’m sorry for Jace… I trully am… He really went over the line this time…“ said Luke, rubbing my face with his thumb. I clenched my fist again at the mention of him.

„Do not apologize for him… You’re not to blame on this…“ I whispered, tears still rolling down my cheeks. „But… I still stand for what I said… You shouldn’t laugh at Aemond… It was not good from you…“

Luke nodded, wiping his own tears.

„I know… I shouldn’t do that… I’m sorry, you were right… You were right with everything…“ Luke sobbed and his smile became wider and brighter. The moonlight was reflecting on his tears as they looked like pearls. A beautiful pearls from the sea shell.

In the next moment, with a sigh of relief, he wrapped his arms around me and hugged me tight. I closed my eyes and hugged him back. We both held each other in an embrace so strong I thought we both are trying to crush each other. But if I had to be crushed, I was happy it’d be by his arms. We both sobbed and cried on each other’s shoulder. I will never abandon him, my sweet little dragon. My best friend. My lover… No…not anymore…

My heart and stomach were twisting in pain and felt like I’ll fall apart in his arms. Still it’d be a better fate than knowing I can’t never be with him. I began to cry. I didn’t care if anyone will hear me. I needed to cry out this pain. I tightened my grasp, not willing to ever let go. My fingers ran over his back gently as did his on my own. I heard him sob a little. I wanted to tell him everything is fine, but that’d not be true.

„Yoren… I love you so much…“ he said quietly. These words only broke me more and I let ozt a choked cry.

„I…l-love you too…b-but…“ I couldn’t bring myself to say it.

„But…what, Yoren?“ he asked. As if he wanted to hurt me. Another dagger in my already pierced heart.

„…please…don’t make…m-me say it… Y-you know…w-we…can’t be together… Not when…you’ll be marrying…Rhaena…“ I cried, burying my head into his shoulder. „It…hurts me… But I can’t hurt…her…too… She’s been robbed of…a lot…in her life… Mother, love of her father, Vhagar… I can’t take a husband from her too…who I know will care about her…“

I grabbed onto his nightgown, like my life depends on it, never willing to let go of it. Luke was silent, just stroking my back gently. No crying, no questions, just silence and his heartbeat.

„You are not robbing me of anything, Yoren…“

I openned my eyes in hurry and with panic I looked up. Rhaena stood a few steps from us, watching with a smile on her face and tear on her cheek. I froze in terror and tried to separate from Luke, but he didn’t let me. I stared at Rhaena in sheer horror as I realized our secret has been revealed. I was so stupid. I didn’t think clear. She slowly started to walk towards us and my blood started to turn into ice. 

„R-Rhaena…p-please… Do not tell anyone… I’ll…let him be, he is yours, I swear… J-just do not tell anyone-.“

Rhaena knelt next to us both and placed a finger on my lips.

„Shh… It’s alright... It’s alright…“ she whispered, giving me a caring look. My whole body was trembling and my mind was on fire. I wasn’t able to understand what was happening. I was confused. I looked her in the eyes, looking for any sign of anger and hate. But nothing like that was there.

„W-what…is happenning?“ I cried out in high pitched voice. Luke did let go of me and looked at both of us. Rhaena smiled and stroked his cheek. I felt like my head is about to crack open from madness.

„W-what in…the f-fuck’s sake is…h-happening!?“ I howled, my voice all cracked and raspy from the crying. Both Luke and Rhaena looked at each other and nodded in silent agreement.

„I know…of you two for some time now…“ started Rhaena. I looked at her in utter shock and disbelief. How did she found out? I was so careful. I did my best to be as discreet as possible.

„H-how…?“ I squealed. Rhaena looked at Luke, who was now blushing and scratching behind his ear.

„I…told her…“ He said in shame, giving me an apologizing look. My jaw dropped as surprises only appeared more. I didn’t know if I was shocked or angry at Luke, maybe both of it. But before I could say anything, she continued.

„I saw you two…holding hands in Aegon’s garden a week back… I asked Luke about it…and as you know, Luke is a terrible liar…so he told me.“

I rolled my eyes inside my head at the revelation, feeling like an absolute idiot. I remembered that day in Aegon’s garden. Luke ended his history lesson and wanted to relax, so I went with him to the Aegon’s garden. And the beauty of it softened my mind, making both of us careless. We held our hands and kissed a bit, not minding that anyone could see us.

That turned out to be a mistake. I could feel my heart jump into my throat and my face burning red with shame. I tried to stutter something but my tongue felt like it was made of stone.

„Luke told me how he feels about you. He told me how he adores you, how you make him feel special and worthy…and how much you are important to him.“ Rhaena continued, her voice full of empathy. „When grandmother announced our marriage… I knew it will mean trouble for you two. I see you both love each other dearly. And…I’d never forgive myself seeing you two sad. You both are, after my sister, the closest people to my heart and I want both of you to be happy. And so… I want to offer you two…an agreement…“

She took my and Luke’s hand, joining them and placing her own hands over them, smiling widely.

„Our marriage will stand, as it is good for both our families. And we will produce an heirs together, who will rule Driftmark after us… But I will not be in way of your love. I will keep your secret and will be your shield if needed.“

If surprise was a wine, I’d probably be dead from drinking too much. I stsred with openned mouth at Rhaena, not able to believe it. Luke’s face was exactly the same. We stared at her in silence for a few moments before she squeezed our hands.

„So? How does it sound?“

Me and Luke looked st each other, sharing a silent conversation between our four eyes. I was happy. I could be with Luke, despite him being married soon. He looked as happy as I was. I wanted to grab him and kiss him deeply. But then we both looked at Rhaena. She was smiling kindly. We again shared a look with Luke, this time, doubt in our eyes. We both were thinking of the same thing.

„And…what abou you, Rhae?“ asked Luke. „You will be stucked in a loveless marriage, just like my mother was with ser Laenor… Just like Helaena is with Aegon… You don’t deserve that…“ said Luke, saying exactly what I wanted to say. I adored Rhaena and knew how kind and lovely she is.

„Yes… Luke is right. You do not deserve this kind of marriage, Rhaena…“ I joined. „You are a lovely young lady, who deserves someone as lovely and kind like you are. Not being stucked in marriage without love…“ Rhaena didn’t stop smiling though. I was confused.

„A lot of ladies was in a loveless marriage. But our purpose is to give an heir to our husbands and their houses. I am ready to fullfil that duty.“ Shevssid, completely calm, no sign of sadness. She didn’t care about herself. That broke me.

„But you don’t deserve that… I don’t want that to happen to you…“ I protested. But Rhaena waved her hand only. „

,And how different it’d be if you decided to leave Luke to me? I am certain that… Luke’s heart is somewhere else and I’d be stucked in a loveless marriage anyways… So what will change?“ she asked calmly. I saw Luke clenching his free hand as he was holding back tears.

„Rhae… That is not true…“ he said. Rhaena looked at him, her face showing her surprise. I was surprised too by that, though not that much, as I knew of Luke’s nature.

„I…Rhae, you are a gorgeous woman. The most beautiful lady I ever knew. If…and I’m sorry for saying that, Yoren…“ he looked at me with his sorry look. I just smiled and nodded, allowing him to continue. „…if it wasn’t for Yoren… I… Gods, Rhae, I love you. You are someone I trust and know I can talk to about anything… I trully have a deep feelings for you…it’s just… Those feelings for Yoren…are a bit stronger than for you…“

I stared at them both with a small shock when Luke stroked her cheek and leaned in to kiss her softly on her lips. Rhaena twitched in surprise, her eyes wide open. It was a quick kiss. Luke quickly retreated and again gave me his sorry look.

"I'm sorry, Yoren... I should have tell you that before..." he whispered, fear in his voice. I got out of my shock fast, smiling at Luke gently.

„She is your bethroted, dumbass. I should get used to it, don’t you think?“ I chuckled at him. An awkward moment of silence followed. All of us looked at each other. Luke then broke the silence with an nervous laugh. I started to laugh too and soon did Rhaena, still shocked from the kiss. And so we were sitting there, laughing nervously as the ship made it’s way through the waves, in the silence of the night. Luke looked at both of us, smiling warmly.

„Yoren… Rhaena… I love you both…in a romantic way…“ he exhaled, gentle tone in his voice. Me and Rhaena looked at each other. I loved him and he knew that. But did she loved him the same way? My answer was when she looked back at Luke returned him the kiss on his lips.

„I do love you too, Luke. For you are always so kind and gentle to me, like not much people was in my life. You are always there for me when I want to talk and share my troubles with you… And I admit… I might wanted you before finding you and Yoren are in love…“ She smiled nervously, hiding her face in her palms like a scared maiden. Luke blushed again. I could see he is taken back by this love confession too.

„I love you too, Luke. And I will be by your side as your wife and friend.“ I gently grabbed her hand and squeezed it. With that confession, I knew exactly what had to be done.

„Rhaena…we both love him…and we both care for him so much. And I believe non ou us wishes to lose him.“ I said quietly. Rhaena hummed in agreement.

„So…I think…we both can…love him together. I admit…my feelings for you aren’t that strong. But I do not mean to offend you. I care for you as my friend snd someone who I know will treat Luke with care he deserves… So I proposse this… We both will agree that… Luke is love of both of us and we will…“ I stopped to think about the next words a bit. „…I am sorry for my usage of words… share his love. No harsh feeling towards each other. Only one that matters…is Luke. How does that sound?“

We both shared a long look into each other’s eyes, looking for any sign of doubt or second thoughts. I had non of it and do did her. „I think…that is a fair agreement…“ spoke Rhaena softly and leaned towards me, giving me a small and quick kiss. I felt my face was again burning. Her lips were soft and gentle. St least from what I felt.

Meanwhile Luke was watching it with his jaw in his lap. I could tell he was not expecting us to trully come to that agreement, or just not expecting Rhaena agreeing. I placed a hand on his jaw and pushed it up to close his mouth.

„If you’ll have it openned, bugs will fly inside your mouth.“ I teased him. Rhaena giggled and stroked Luke’s hair.

„Y-You…two…want to…share me? For real…?“ he stuttered. Both of us shrugged in response.

„As bad as it sounds… Yes.“ I said with a teasing chuckle. Rhaena giggled again and hugged Luke. I joined the hug too, holding both of them. Luke again started to cry, but this time, it was a happy cry.

„I…love you…both of you…“ And just like that, he kissed both of us passionatelly. Me and Rhaena were smiling at him, both leaning forward and kissing his cheeks. He blushed madly at this point.

And so we sat there, at the back of the ship, in the silence of the night, under the starry sky. Three of us in a warm embrace, stars and moon being the only witnesses of this unique bond between three of us. A bond that will last forever. A bond of tolerance, support and love between the three of us.

Chapter Text

When we arrived back at Dragonstone in the early morning, Rhaenyra called Luke, Jace, Baela and Rhaena into the hall of Painted Table. By that time I already have a good feeling, what conversation there will be. And judging by Rhaenyra’s face, this wasn’t going to be nice.

I wasn’t allowed to be there though and I respected that. I was actually glad she dismissed me from the hall. Family issues of Targeryens are not really a thing I’d love to be part of, especially after the damn failure of a dinner at the Red Keep.

I announced I will wait outside, but Rhaenyra shook her head and instead sent me home as she stated I needed a well deserved rest. That was a quite shock for me. Normally, sworn shields aren’t allowed to go away from the one they are supposed to protect.

When I tried to object that I am a sworn shield of her son and I should be there if anything happened, she kindly told me to not worry as the members of Kingsguard will be here to protect them all. I wanted to say something again but then Luke told me to go and rest too.

He gave me an assuring look that he’ll be fine without me. And when Rhaena smiled at me too in that same matter I resigned, bowed my head and left for home.

Before I left, one question crawled inside my head. Why did she sent me to go home and rest? I wasn’t sure, but when I was passing the door, an answer came to me in a form of ser Steffon, who smiled at me kindly and told me he will watch over them all while I am resting.

He must’ve tell princess of my…sleeping troubles, as we both silently agreed we will call my problems. Not thati it wasn’t true.

I looked like a dead mean walking. I had big black sacks under my eyes and my skin looked more pale than before. I didn’t get a proper sleep for the last few months. But mostly it was my fault, as I wanted to protect Luke that much I was holding back my sleep.

Not proud to say I fell asleep on my watch a few times. So in a way, I was happy that Steffon told the princess to send me home, as I’d never asked her.

The sun was already above the horizon when I got to the White Claw. It felt like ages since I was there. Though our keep was under the castle in the village, I wasn’t there since I was named Luke’s sworn shield.

Father and Alyn both have been home that day. When I came in, they both smiled and hugged me.

„Welcome home, royal shield!“ chanted Alyn, patting me on my shoulder. I laughed at that comment. Though I saw Alyn and father every day at Dragonstone, we didn’t have much time to talk. So this felt like a return from m one of the Sea Snake’s nine great voyages.

After that short welcome, I told father and Alyn of everything that happened in King’s Landing, except the part with the dinner for I was forbidden to talk about it. I told them about the petitions, the swift end of Vaemond Velaryon and of course about Barrick.

When they heard about him, they jumped out from their chairs, asking how is he. I told them all that Barrick told me at the courtyard, including all the details of our conversations. I had to change some details from the dinner conversation but I told them all I witnessed.

Of all his achievements, of how he grew up, both phisically and mebtally, which made Alyn chuckle a bit. But when I told them he is not returning, both of them looked sad and disappointed.

„I am sorry… I should have brought him back…“ I sighed, looking down on the floor. „I failed you…“ But Alyn put his hand on my back, smiling at me.

„You did not do anything bad. Barrick is Barrick, you won’t change it. But at leadt we know he’s alright and happy, though he’s with Hightowers.“ Said Alyn, trying to confort me.

Father looked sad, but he nodded in agreement. He never was much of a talker, he more comunicated with his expressions. It helped me a little, knowing they are not mad at me. It was a small, but welcomed relief.

They both saw I am tired like a horse and gave me a break to go to my room and get some sleep. I smiled at them, promising I’ll spent the rest of the day with them. They both had a free day and were returning to the castle at evening. Just like me.

I buried myself under my sheets and fell asleep, not minding the fact I still have my leather armor on. But I was so tired it meant nothing to me. And in a long time, I finally got some sleep.

I slept through the morning and woke up in afternoon. I felt more relaxed and rest than ever. But the best part of it was, it was a dreamless sleep. I spent the rest of the day with my family. It was a great day. We talked a bit, went to a tavern and had some good old fishermen food, just like when I was younger.

As the day was coming to an end I went back to the castle, along with Alyn and father, who served for a night. As I walked through the village, I looked around and saw a few people waving at me. I waved back, greeting them with a smile.

People in the village still had in memory my clash with Rolo and that I almost died when trying to save Luke. They admired me for that. Someone even yelled my nickname.

Yoren The Dragonscale.

„Hehe… Seems our brother finally adjusted to his title.“ Teased Alyn. I blushed a bit at that. I still didn’t get fully used to it, even after five turns of a moon.

I felt flattered, but I also felt like they thought I’m more than I am. I was and still am a third son of the bastard house, who never desired to be above others. I was just Yoren Poles, son of Amery Poles, heir to the White Claw keep. And I wanted everyone else to see me that way.

But it was too late for that,I’d say.

At the gate of the castle, I said goodbye and good night to my brother and father, hugged them and walked away to fulfill my duties again. I had a watch infront the Luke’s door. How unexpected.

When I came there, I wanted to greet him, but ser Steffon, who was already there, shook his head and stopped me.

„Prince Lucerys is…in a weird mood, ser. Better not to disturb him…“ he said. I raised an eyebrow in confusion, but another look of ser Steffon prevented me from asking further. I

had a strange feeling that it had to do something with the talk they had with Rhaenyra.

„I will talk to hom in the morning then…“ I sighed and took my place at tge other side of the door frame.

The night wasn’t surprisingly long and the morning came soon. But something was wrong. Like if the whole world died around everyone. The halls of Dragonstone were surprisingly quiet and colder than normally that morning.

The whole castle was silent, sometimes a servant or a guard came by, but except that, the castle felt lifeless. It sent shivers down my spine.

When Luke woke up and appeared from his room, me and ser Steffon greeted him. He gave us a smile and greeted, but something in his voice was…wrong. He sounded sad, depressed, like if he cried all night. What happened in the hall, I wondered.

I went with Luke to the dinning hall for a breakfast with his family, but whole time he ate, he looked like somebody stole his most valuable possession.

Everybody else was silent too. I’ve been around them long enough and normally there are talks between them. But today, nobody spoke a single word, only poking their forks into their food. Even small Aegon and Viserys were silent. Something was weirdly wrong. When I looked for an answers to Rhaena, she only lowered her look, like if she didn't want to talk to me. It must be bad...

When they finished the breakfast, I went with Luke to his chambers. He still looked depressed. I figured out it’ll be better to leave him be. I wanted to ask Rhaena whst is wrong, but she had her duties that day with her septa and I didn’t want to disturb her.

That day, there were no lessons, except the sword practice with ser Steffon, who was normally taking Jace and Luke to train on the beach under the castle. I waited for Luke to come out of his chambers.

Luke came out of the room, dressed in a red and black robe, reminding me more of a jester costume. But there was nothing to laugh at.

A sad expression played on his face. It all felt weird. Not that Luke was normally excited about the sword practicing, because of Jace’s bashing. But this time he looked even more sad than normally. It didn’t leave my mind, why he was so sad.

„Luke…? What’s wrong?“ I asked him finally when we were near the hall of Painted Table. He stopped abd looked at me, sorrow in his eyes.

„Luke…just tell me… What is it that bothers you?“ I said and placed my hand on his shoulder as I walked infront of him to face him. Luke was staring at me, his lips forming a little smile that disappeared in the same moment it appeared.

„It’s…mother…“ he said. I just nodded as I knew where the winds are blowing from now.

„She…gave us a long talk about the behavior at the dinner. Pretty much the same as you gave us… And then…she started to talk about our duties as heirs… Of my future as the next Lord of the Tides…“

I raised my hand to stop him. I saw how hard it is to talk about it for him.

„I can’t know how hard it is for you, Luke…but I try to imagine it. And I think I can imagine how hard it is for you. All the pressure as an heir… That is something I never ever thought I myself would have to think of…“

I smiled at Luke, stroking his shoulder to comfort him. But it seemed my words didn’t help him. No wonder, I didn’t know what to say.

„I…I just dom’t want Driftmark. I’m not suit it. You know I am getting sea sick, I never was interested in boats. I’m nothing like Lord Corlys. The damn castle and title was more suited for ser Vaemond…“ he exclaimed, visibly frustrated about all the things that are happening.

I had to look around as these words weren’t something to be heard by the public. Nobody was coming, luckily.

„Did you…tried to talk to her? About it all?“ I asked carefully, all though I knew the answer.

„No… But I talked with Jace about the Driftmark…back in King’s Landing. About what everyone thinks about me and him.“

„And?“ I asked, surprised by this information. But as before and thanks to his expression, I again could guess the answer.

„He said it doesn’t matter what they think… And I know mother will say the same. It’s not worth it to talk to her.“ He grunted, clenching his hands. I sighed in sadness. I knew deep down he was right.

Rhaenyra wasn’t a good listener, especially in the matter of successions. I bit my lip, as I used to when I was thinking.

„Well… I believe we spoke about this before and my answer didn’t change since then. It is always worth trying. Just tell her when you have a chance. Even if not achieving anything… It will make you feel better to get that of your shoulders. Believe me.“

I smiled at him, finally letting go of him. Luke nodded and looked at the door, leading to the hall of Painted Table.

„I need to be alone. I’m sorry, Yoren… Can you…leave for now?“ he asked. I saw he really needs some time alone. I nodded and smiled.

„I’ll be around if anything needed. Fine?“

Luke only nodded, giving me again a small smile. With that, he entered the hall of Painted Table, shutting the door behind him.

I sighed and walked through the hallway to a near window, leaning against the wall and watching around if anxbody’s coming.

In my head, I was so sorry for Luke. He was just a kid. Maybe thirteen years old, but still a kid. He was too fragile for this world of conspiracy and political games.

Sometimes I hated Rhaenyra for putting him into this. Making him play this game that he even didn’t want to play. It just felt wrong.

I closed my eyes a bit, imagining how the world would look if Luke wasn’t forced to be what he didn’t want to be. I believe he’d be a happy young guy, careless, enjoying life, taking rides with Arrax everyday. I knew deep inside he is a child, who is forced to grow up fast. It was just so wrong. So damn wrong.

I wished I could fix it somehow. If there was a way to get him from this messed up game. Just any chance given and I’d take it. That much I wanted to help him. Be by his side, to protect him…and love him without fearing anyone would judge us.

Why in the world royals are so stubborn, I was thinking to myself.

I placed my arms on my chest and bowed my head. It was my own way of focusing. My breath became slower and deeper. After a few minutes, I could not hear snything except my breath. It was my peaceful state of mind. I stood there for maybe an hour.

The sun was reaching the highest point of the sky and the castle woke up finally. But still it felt somehow dead. The sky wasn’t clear as there were some big clouds in the sky. I openned my eyes in a while to check if there’s someone coming.

For an hour there wasn’t.

It felt strange, as the castle was normally living. Not as much as the Red Keep, but still. Something felt really wrong. But I couldn’t tell what it was.

„Ser Yoren…?“ a female voice echoed through the hall. I openned my eyes and turned my head to left, from where the voice came. It belonged to princess Rhaenyra.

She was walking my way. Typically in red and black dress and hair brusged perfectly. I coughed a little to clean my throat and walked towards her.

„Princess.“ I said and bowed my head with a smile. She returned the smile, while running her fingers across her, now bigger belly. We already knew she was pregnant again.

„I see you have used your free day to rest. I am glad to see it.„ she said kindly. I blushed a bit at her words.

„Yes, it is true.“ I said nervously, scratching my head. „And thank you for it…“

„No need to thank me, ser… You see, I am pleased by your devotion to my son and to his protection…“ she then gave me a serious look.

„But you must know that even the most loyal people need their rest. You must take care of yourself more. In a state you were in, you’d not be much of a help to him.“

I nodded. I knew she was right on that. I should have take some more rest, but I was too scared that I’ll fail their trust that I did not think about myself.

„Yes, of course… I understand.“ I mumbled. She again smiled at me, like a mother smiles at her child. I cleaned mxmy throat again and spoke to her.

„May I ask…what do you seek, princess?“ I asked her, while trying to find right words how to ask.

„Ser Steffon told me that prince Lucerys didn’t come at the beach for his practice. I have a feeling he might be in the hall of Painted Table… But you might know better. Is he there?“ she asked me calmly.

I did not know what to say. I told Luke I will give him his time alone. But this was his mother and princess. I sighed in defeat.

„Yes, he is there… He…wanted to be alone there for a while. But I guess it was a while…“ I said to her, playing with my fingers. „Shall I go with you? Or you want your time with him?“

Rhaenyra place her hand on her cheek, as if she was thinking about those options.

„I’d rather talk to my son alone, ser.“ She answered at the end. I smiled and with a nod, I stepped aside to clean her way.

„Princess…“ I said and watched as she walked to the hall doors. I leaned against the wall again and sighed. I felt bad for breaking Luke’s solitude. On the other hand, I hsd a feeling, he will not be silent this time and will speak to her.

Despite all the pressure she is putting him through, he loves her deeply. He oftenly told me how he admires her strong will, clear mind and her determination. Like if he spoke of a god. But every mother is a god in their child’s eyes.

I smiled as I closed my eyes again, getting myself into my peaceful state of mind again. My breathing was calm and the noises from around disappeared. I was again calm.

Suddenly, a shriek echoed around me. I openned my eyes and I realized I was somewhere else. I stood at the beach, but not any beach I knew from Dragonstone.

„What in the…“ I let out a sigh of confusion. This must be another of my dreams. Which means I had to fall asleep again. But how? I was fully rested and felt no need to sleep. So how is it that I dream again?

I looked around. It was a dark night, moon was full and bright, a few clouds in the sky, but the sea was raging. Rough waves were crushing into my feet, like if trying to undermine my stability. Cold wind was blowing into my face, playing with my hair.

I walked along the shore, looking around. I saw rocks in the sea, sharp, long and almost everywhere. No ship’d dare to sail here. I looked to my left and saw a light other than the moonlight.

There, above the rocky cliff stood a huge tower, bigger than any tower at Dragonstone. It was massive. But despite I couldn’t tell what place it is, it felt somehow familiar. Like if I seen it somewhere.

The light of the moon disappeared suddenly. I looked at the sky, realizing thst a cloud covered the moon. It was pitch black now. Only thing I could see clearly were lights from the tower above the cliff. I decided to continue walking forward in hope I’ll find something. And so I walked, nothing to see around, just sound of the wind blowing and water crushing on the shore.

I felt tha pain of anxiety in my stomach again and my hands started to shake again. I didn’t like this at all. But despite that I continued forward.

In one moment, I stepped on something. Something soft, wet and hot, as I felt the heat of the thing over my damn shoes that were soaked with a cold sea water. I stopped and knelt down and touched the thing I stepped into.

„FUCK!“

I screamed in pain and jolted back, falling into the wet sand, washed by a wave mere seconds later. But that was more of relief. My right hand felt like I just tried to catch a wildfire. I felt my skin separating from the flesh, hanging somehow on my hand. Not to memtion the salt getting into the burned flesh. I howled in pain, cursing.

„AARGH…F-fuck me…“ I groaned as I moved my hand from the salty water.

„W-what the fuck was that?“

Just when I said that, the moon appeared from behind the cloud, revealing a horrible truth of what I just stepped into. Infront of me, there was laying a dragon corpse. Or more specifically, half of it.

There was a head and neck, separated from the upper body and one wing, laying in the sand, that was soaked with blood. The thing I stepped into and burned my hand from…were dragon insides that were laying all around the place where the remaining of the dragon were laying.

„By all the saints in the world…“ I let out a shocked breath, shaking more. My heart felt like it was about to explode in fear. What is the meaning of this? I didn’t know and didn’t want to know anymore. But fir some reason, I stood up and walked forward. Like if something stronger pushed me forward. I couldn’t control it.

I took a look at the dragon corpse. I froze in instant in dreadful realization. The dragon had a pearl like scales, red spine on his head and his openned eyes were like two bowls of a melted gold. I knew this dragon.

„N-no… A-Arrax…!?“ I stuttered, completely paralyzed by fear. Arrax, that beautiful dragon, Luke’s beloved dragon and loyal companion was laying on the beach, torn into small pieces. I felt tears coming from my eyes and my body was shaking.

As I was holding my burned hand, it hurt even more when I was shaking. That couldn’t be truth. This couldn’t be. How could this happen? Such a lovely and beautiful dragon. Then it strucked me. If this is Arrax…that meant only one thing...

„L-LUKE!? LUKE, WHERE ARE YOU!?“ I screamed in panic, looking around if I won’t see him. Nothing. I was panicking. I didn’t like this at all. My legs finally started to listen to me. When I realized it, I made a few quick steps back.

Then I crushed into something. I yelped, jolted forward and turned around to see what it was. I wished right away I never did that. My whole body turned to stone in sheer terror at the sight I had infront of me.

There, in the light of the moon, stood Luke.

He stood there, in red clothes, long red coat with golden clasps, riding boots, a red cloak designed to look like dragon scales and a grey scarf like thing around his neck and shoulders.

Or…at least that what was left of it all.

What I saw was a picture of the worst nightmare, the darkest place in my mind I wished I never found.

Blood was dripping from under the cloak and I could see the coat was ripped and torn apart on his left side.

His left leg was twisted, almost a miracle he could stand on it. Then the wind blew again, moving cloak, revealing a dreadful look.

Luke’s left arm was missing, like if something did tear it off his body, only thing left if it was a small part of his humerus hanging from his shoulder bolt. That and part of his ribs missed too, meat hanging from broken bones, dangling in the wind.

And then…his neck. It was literally gone. His head literally hanged on a small piece of skin and few bones.

His face was just a mashed up skin, neat, blood, hair and skull. His hair was mostly ripped out of his head, along with skin and meat. And what wasn’t ripped off, was soaked in blood. His left eye and whole jaw were gone.

Only thing in tact was his right eye, that shined in the light of the moon and a small steam of tears poured from it.

I stepped back in terror, my eyes still locked on Luke‘s deformed body. I couldn’t look away. A loud shriek sounded again in my head. I felt like my head will explode from it. The smell of blood was hitting my nose and it was stronger with each second. I tried to scream but no sound came out from my mouth.

The shriek got even louder and my body froze, not able to move. Luke stared at me, standing there still. It felt like eternity. A horrible eternal nightmare.

Then the shrieking stopped and instead, a cold and sad cry came out from Luke despite missing his jaw and tongue. As it spoke, I felt my throat and lungs being filled my a water… Cold, salty water…

„Yoren…why didn’t you save me…“

With a violent twitch I woke up from that horrible nightmare. I was back in the hallway at Dragonstone. My legs were shaking, as well as did my whole body. I had to crouch as I felt my body will fail me. My breath was shaking again and my throat felt dried out.

I hugged my shoulders and closed my eyes again, to calm myself down. I started to breathe in and out slowly and after a few moments, I calmed down enough to think straight.

„What..the hell was that…? I whispered between breaths. I was so scared at that moment. The sight I saw in the nightmare was something I will never get from my head. Even if I had thousands of dreams, I’ll never get the picture from my head. But I wished it would disappear.

Then I realized something. I quickly moved my right hand to look at it. It was alright. No burn, no skin hanging from it and no flesh boiling. But I could feel the burning feeling, like if I touched a really hot pot. And I could still smell the blood.

I wiped the sweat from my face with my hand. But when I looked at my palm, I froze again.

Blood.

There was a thin trace of blood on my palm. I stared at it with wide eyes, feeling dread washing my back again. I stared at the blood trace for a while. Then I felt a strange feeling on my lips. Like is something was running across my upper lip. I ran my fingers over my mouth and under my nose.

There was something warm pouring from my nose, running down my lips. I looked at the fingers and a mixture of shock and relief washed over me. The blood poured from my nose slowly.

I let out a sigh of relief out of my lungs. But even though I knew the reason, it still scared me a bit. I never bled from my nose before, except after the fight with Rolo. And now it started bleeding, right when I have this nightmare.

What is the meaning of this? Why are those dreams coming back? What is my mind trying to tell me?

„Am I becoming insane?“ I whispered, shaking a bit. „I must be insane…this is too much…“

I got up again and took out a small piece of cloth I carried in a pocket of my pantsbto wipe the blood from my face. I was still shaking a bit and I gad to lean against the wall to prevent falling on the ground. My heart was still beating fast and I felt a cold sweat on my neck.

These nightmares were driving me insane. But something told me that there must be a reason behind them. I knew it deep down. I just have to find the answer. But I didn’t know where to find it.

I stood there and thinking about it, almost setting my mind on fire, when I heard a sound of iron soles clapping on the ground. I turned my head to see who was coming. It was ser Lorent Marbrand. I smiled a bit and greeted him.

„Good morning, ser Lorent.“

„Good morning, ser Yoren.“ He answered and gave me a small nod, still a sterm look on his face. He headed to the hall of Painted Table. I raised an eyebrow at that. Curiousity took over my mind and so I stepped forward, going to the open door to the hall.

„Princess Rhaenys has just arrived on dragonback. She urgently requests an audience with you and Prince Daemon.“ Announced ser Lorent to princess Rhaenyra, when I came to the door. A curiousity only raised with that information.

Princess Rhaenys arrived here? What possibly would she want? And why without letting anyone know? If she arrived unannounced and on dragonback, it must be trully urgent, I thought. A milkion possibilities ran through my head. One of them was that thevSea Snake died and Lucerys is to become a Lord of the Tides now. I hoped for his sake that wasn’t the case.

Before I could think of it more, Luke appeared next to me, smiling gently.

„We shall go, Yoren. We should not let Jace and ser Steffon wait any longer.“ He said, sadness still in his voice, but it was also mixed with relief. I smiled at him with genuire happiness.

„I agree… Let’s go.“ I answered and both of us walked to the exit from the castle.

„So…did you…speak with your mother?“ I asked him, when in the middle of a way to the beach. Luke looked me and just nodded with a smile on his lips. I wanted to ask him what exactly happened in the hall between him and Rhaenyra, what did she said to him that he is smiling again.

I also wanted to know what he thinks of Rhaenys’s unexpected arrival. But then I saw his face and it told me right away thst I should not ask. His smile was genuirely happy, though there were still signs of doubt and bit of a sadnes in it. I didn’t need to ask more.

„I see… I’m proud of you…Luke.“ I said and repayed him the smile.

Some things are better be left unspoken, as my grandfather said once. And I knew that this was one of those moments.

Chapter Text

Waves of the sea were splashing the sandy shore of Dragonstone and the cold autumn wind blew under my cloak and armor, making all my body hair stand up like a virgin’s cock when he sees a naked lady.

I took a place near a great pile of rocks, hoping I’ll hide from the wind, but the wind decided to blew against me. I oftenly regretted not taking any warm clothes under the armor, especially on cold days like these.

From that spot near the rocks, I watched as Luke and Jace are practicing. Both of them just in their red and black coat like robes and pants, weilding their training swords, both breathing fast from the heat of the practice. They surely didn’t care about the cold wind, as the movements were warming them. But I could feel my balls freezing. I looked at other guards and ser Steffon who were on the beach too. I didn’t doubt for a second they are freezing too.

The whole practice session felt different too. Jace was on the attack and didn’t hold back against Luke. That’d be nothing weird if this time his attacks weren’t more ferotious and brutal. He was pushing Luke back with every strike, fury in his eyes. Luke had to use all his strenght just to block any of those assaults.

At the beginning Jace stated he wanted to teach Luke some propper upper slashes. But after few tries he left it and started a duel with him, obviously dominating over Luke. He led his sword with rage against Luke, who now struggled to even hold the sword in both hands. It was a brutal lesson.

I had no doubt it has to do something with that humiliating performance against Aemond. Not to mention thet the speech from me and their mother obviously didn’t help too. But it seemed on Jace, it had an absolutely opposite effect. He looked like he’d burn Luke if he could breathe fire.

It seemed the fact that they are lacking skills in swordsmanship only added heat to his already burning spirit. He wanted to become a better warrior. The one who will make his mother proud.

I could see that and admired his will to work on himself. But right now it seemed like he’s only trying to release his rage somewhere. And Luke, being a decent but not good enough swordsman, was a perfect target. I felt my rage boiling as I saw that.

Jace slashed from above with all his weight, hitting Luke’s sword. Luke groaned and lowered his sword down, still somehow holding it. But not for long. With another fast strike, Jace knocked Luke’s sword out if his hands. Then another swift movement and he slashed Luke across his stomach, making him bent over in defeat.

My face twisted in painful grimace. Hits like that are not pleasant. Even when it was a training steel, the hit can still give you some bad looking bruises. Luke was blue almost all the time.

Jace grabbed Luke by his shoulder and pushed him to the ground, still holding his younger brother’s shoulder tight.

„WHAT!? WAS!? THAT!?“ Yelled Jace at Luke, literally spitting those words at him while shaking Luke’s shoulder.

„I’m sorry!“ stuttered Luke as Jace let go of him, letting him fall into the sand again. Luke was visibly scared of his brother’s reaction. Even he was surprised by his impulsive behaviour today. This got my nerves over the edge again and I wanted to rush to them to give Jace a proper sparring session.

But as soon as I moved, I noticed ser Steffon raising his hand slightly in my direction. He knew I’ll try to step in and he decided to stop me. I stopped myself after two steps, knowing that ser Steffon will stop it on his own. Luckily for Jace, as I was really pissed at him at that moment.

„You might go easier on him, my prince, so he can learn what you're trying to teach.“ Called ser Steffon as he approached them both. I had to give ser Steffon a credit for one thing. He was a way calmer person than me. I’d not use such calm voice and words for sure if he’d let me step into that.

Meanwhile Luke got of the ground, backing a bit from Jace to retreave his sword, while Jace was staring at ser Steffon, deffinetly about to start an arguement with him.

Then suddenly a female voice sounded from the cave that led back to the castle.

„Your lady mother needs to see you! Both of you.“

All of us turned to the cave entrance. The voice belonged to non other than princess Rhaenys, The Queen Who Never Was. She wore a black long dress along with a red chestplate, that was made the way it looked like it was made of dragonscales. And armor on her arms. Her long grey tied in a ponytail and held by a headdress.

She looked like a true warrior from the times of the Conquest. Like Visenya herself. Fire in her eyes was still burning. But why was she here? And why does Rhaenyra need to see both of them? She spoke to Luke nearly half an hour ago.

Something bad must’ve happen. Maybe Sea Snake trully died and Luke is to be named the new Lord of the Tides, meaning that he’ll have to leave Dragonstone with Rhaena. But that’d make no sense, if Rhaenyra is calling both of them. Still it was the most likely option.

Both Jace and Luke looked at each other, confused as I was, silently communicating between four eyes. All the fear and anger they felt disappeared in that moment. Both of them realized something must be happening if Rhaenys called them to see their mother, while wearing an armor.

Both of them dropped their swords into the sand and quickly walked to the cave entrance. My own eyes searched for ser Steffon. We shared a quick look. He was confused as well, not having a single clue what was going on.

I started to walk towards the cave, nodding at ser Steffon, who followed right behind me. I had a bad feeling that this whole day was building up that bad mood just to be released in this very moment. We both quickly got to Jace, Luke and Rhaenys. Rhaenys led the way, followed by Jace and Luke. Me and ser Steffon were closing the group.

„What’s happening?“ asked Jace with confusion. Rhaenys turned her head to him.

„Your mother will tell you. I’m not the right person to tell you.“ She said and turned her look forward again.

Jace wasn’t about to stop and wanted to speak again, but Luke gave him a look and shook his head to stop him. For some reason, Jace did listen to him.

I myself felt a bit of relief. If Rhaenys wasn’t the right person to tell them, it could mean Sea Snake didn’t die. If he did, she’d tell Luke the information. Or at least that I thought at the moment. It didn’t have to mean anything. He could still be told by his mother, as he’d take it better from her. My mind was again on fire as I tried to guess what could the reason be.

I noticed Luke’s looking at me. One look and I could read his feelings. He was scared. He might thought the sane thing I thought. That he’s about to rule Driftmark now. I gave him an assuring look that I am here for and with him. Non of us spoke a single word for the rest of the way up.

„Your mother waits for you in her bedchambers, boys. You better hurry.“ Said Rhaenys, when we got back into the castle.

„I will leave you here. I’ll not intrude.“ With these words, she stepped aside. Both Jace and Luke bowed their heads in silent thank you and with a quick walk headed to their mother’s bedchambers. Me and ser Steffon bowed our heads too and went after them.

As we made our way up, we heard screams of pain and agony. I felt shivers coming down my spine with each scream.

„That’s our mother screaming.“ Said Luke. Both of them walked even faster now and me and ser Steffon had to do our best to keep up with them.

„…get off, get off!“ echoed through the halls as we were close to the bedchambers. It was Rhaenyra again, half yelling, half crying in pain. What the hell was happening, I asked myself and sped up again. As we got to the chambers, Luke and Jace already were coming in. Steffon stopped and took his place next to the entrance.

„Go there, I will stay here on the watch.“ He said to me when noticing I stopped too. We again exchanged looks and after a single nod, I entered the chambers too.

„Mother?“ I heard Jace, his voice full of fear and worry. Right when I saw the scene infront of me, I knew why.

Rhaenyra was in white gown, sweating, grunting, groaning, cursing and crying, bent over at the pillar of the balcony. I could see small trays of blood on her legs and blood was dripping from under the gown. It was a dreadful sight to see.

I looked around the room. There stood three midwifes, scared like if they saw a murdered with a knife infront of them and maester Gerardys. Maester had a worried expression in his face and came to Luke and Jace, placing his arm on Luke’s shoulder to comfort him as Luke looked as scared as all the three midwifes.

It strucked me suddenly. The blood, the pain, midwifes and maester in her room… She’s giving a birth. But how that can be? She was four or five turns of the moon pregnant only. It was too soon.

„Princess…?“ called maester Gerardys as it seemed Rhaenyra didn’t even notice both her sons are there. She looked at them, pain visible in her eyes. She was breathing heavily and her whole body was shaking. I stepped aside, right behind maseter Gerardys and watched the horrible scene

„Your grandsire… King Viserys… has passed….“ She grunted with shaking voice.

„Viserys?!“ exclaimed Luke as he and Jace shared looks full of fear. My own shock was as great as his and Jace’s. But for a second, I felt a relief that my darkest thought wasn’t fullfiled, all tho feeling bad for the old King Viserys’s death. Knowing Luke is safe for now made me feel happy. But just for a brief moment.

„The Greens have repudiated the succession and claimed the Iron Throne… Aegon has been crowned king…“ she said right before another wave of pain struck her.

All of us froze in shock at that news and my feeling of relief vanished as fast as it came. Greens usurped the throne. I had no doubt that it was all making of that snake, Otto Hightower. I might be a lowborn, but even I could put one and one together. I felt my anger rising. How could they? Disrespecting the King’s wish and decision? Answer was clear to me.

Otto wanted to rule Seven Kingdoms, but knew Rhaenyra would dismiss him. He knows Aegon is easy to bend as a drunk and fool he is. Even I could put the pieces of this puzzle together.

„What is to be dome about it?“ asked Jace firmly, again putting on a serious mask.

„Nothing yet!“ exclaimed Rhaenyra, tears in her eyes. Jace looked around the room, like if searching for something and after a moment he looked at his mother.

„Where is Daemon?“

„I don't know… Gone to madness... Gone to plot his war.“ She groaned in pain.

I looked at Luke, who was now shaking just like his poor mother. I knew he’s not far from crying at that point, but tried to keep a serious and brave face for her.

„Leave Daemon with me.“ Jace said, as he turned around, almost rushing from the room. Luke turned around as well and made his leave, running straight out of the room. I went right behind them.

„Jace…!“ called Rhaenyra, but it seemed Jace isn’t listening.

„Jacaerys!“ she screamed in pain. That made Jace stop finally, but Luke didn’t. He ran out of the bedchambers. I passed Jace, who was now looking in Luke’s direction. I turned to him and pointed into the bedchamber. With a quick nod in Luke’s direction, I told him silently I’ll take care of Luke and he should stay here with his mother.

He stood there firmly, his face saying nothing. Then he turned to his mother slowly, meaning he listened to me. It was a surprise.

I didn’t wait and stormed out of the bedchamber, passing ser Steffon, who was pointing in the direction where Luke was running. I nodded in a silent thank you and ran to catch up with him.

Luke disappeared from my sight as he was a fast runner. After two turns, he was gone from my sight. But knowing him, I knew of a few places where he could go. And judging by the direction of his escape, I supposed he ran into the gardens or his chambers. I decided to look into his chambers first.

As I was getting there, I heard Rhaenyra’s scream echoing through the halls, now louder than before. No. They weren’t screams. They were dragon shrieks. Even when distant, I could feel it piercing my ears.

I got to Luke’s chambers. I didn’t bother to knock and just walked right in. I was lucky. He was there. And in a state I thought he’ll be. He sat on the bed, crying, hugging his knees, rocking back and forward. His body was shaking, his cries were trembling and tears he held in his mother’s presence now poured like two waterfalls. His feelings have taken over him.

„Luke…“ I said with a comforting voice, closing the door behind me. He raised his head to look at me, a bit of relief in his eyes as he was glad it is me. I came to him and sat next to him, wrapping my arm around to pull him close to me. He didn’t fight back. Quite the opposite. As I hugged him, he hugged me around my waist and snuggled against me.

„Yoren… I’m scared…“ he sobbed. I only pulled him closer, stroking his back gently to give him so much needed comfort. He buried his face into my chest, his sobs becoming uncontrolable to hold back. He must’ve hold his feelings inside for so long, as I never saw him cry this much.

„Mother…s-she’s going to die…“ he sobbed again. „She…wasn‘t supposed to get in labour… This is wrong…“

He wasn’t wrong. It was bad. Very bad. This shouldn’t happen. The news from King’s Landing must’ve been so devastating to her it started the labour sooner. With so many bad news, the anger and shock must have start it all. And no wonder.

Losing a father was bad enough, though maybe expected when I think of King’s state. But the news of the Green’s treachery and usurpation of Rhaenyra’s birthright must’ve set her all over the edge.

Chances of Rhaenyra dying in labour were huge. Such a soon labour could easily be her demise. But I had to stay optimistic. For Luke who needed it.

„Luke…listen…she won’t die… You hear me?“ I whispered, gently taking his face into my palms, looking him in the eyes.

„Your mother is a strong woman. One of the strongest I ever met. She will be alright.“

Another loud scream echoed through the halls when I said it. Luke shivered and sobbed like a scared toodler. Those screams didn’t help to calm him up. Hearing his mother suffer was worse than seeing Aemond in King’s Landing for him. I watched him crying, stroking his face gently.

„She won’t die… I promise you that…“ I said, absolutely without knowing what else to say. I was losing it too. More I heard Rhaenyra scream, more I doubted my own words. But I couldn’t let Luke know that.

We were sitting there for some time like that. Luke sobbing and crying and me, hugging him and giving him comfort. I whispered some kind words sometimes, but it seemed it didn’t help. But I didn’t give up. He needed someone to comfort him. And when nobody could, I had to be there for him.

„Greens will come for us… I am not ready to fight… I am weak…I am no fighter. I am a craven… I’m nothing like mother, Jace, Daemom or grandsire…“ Luke sobbed.

Again, he wasn’t wrong. At least in that first thing. There will be war. Greens will go after them all. Rhaenyra, Daemom, Jace, Luke, Joffrey, Baela and Rhaena. Even the small princes, Aegon and Viserys will not be safe.

Otto Hightower will not stop himself from getting his blood on the Iron Throne. Aegon is a drunk, easily manipulated to do as he’s told. And Aemond is a fierce and skilled warrior, riding the largest dragon in the world and to it all, he’s smarter than Aegon. He’s a power that shall not be underestimated.

But what I couldn’t stand anymore was Luke’s constant self doubt. It only made my blood boil. I grabbed his face tight and made him look at me.

„It’s no true, Luke.“ I said. Luke tried to push me away, but I did not let go.

„It is! I am not good enough! I am not ready-!“

*SLAP*

My right hand did let go of his face, just to slap his cheek. Not with a great strenght, but strong enough for him to wake up. Luke yelped and touched his left cheek that was turning red from the slap. I grabbed his shoulders and dug my fingers into them.

„Listen to me, Lucerys!“ I yelled at him. „Nobody is ready… Nobody is ready for war. Neither am I, neither is Jace, even your mother… But when it comes, and it is coming for us, you can’t hide from it…“

Luke was staring at me with wet eyes, his hand still on his cheek. He couldn’t believe that I did just slap him. And either did I. I felt bad for foing it. But I knew Luke will not give me any attention if I’ll just talk.

„You saw it yourself! I am weak! I can’t even hold the sword properly! I can’t get on a ship without vommiting all around! I am just a weight on everyone’s shoulder, Yoren!“

I sighed in frustration. This always happened. Luke was always dragging himself down and hurt himself by that. He lacked self-esteem and couldn’t even say he’s good at something. And what he was bad at, he only pointed it out.

I gave him a caring look in the eyes, gently taking his hands and squeezed them.

„I…can’t deny some things you said are true…“ I started. „Your skills with swords aren’t great. And you deffinetly are not a sailor…“

Luke turned his look away from me, but I took his face into my hands again. I won’t let him to cover his ears from this

. „Look at me Luke…“ I whispered. He still tried to turn away, grabbing on my wrists to push them off.

„Luke! Look at me!“ I said louder. Luke still held onto my wrists, but finally paid me attention.

„As I say… You lack some skills… But you are a great dragonrider. Much better than Jace at least for me… And you can speak Valyrian better than him… You are very smart and most of all…“ I stopped myself and gave him a soft kiss on his forehead.

„You are the kindest and most selfless person I ever met. You may not have strenght. But you posses the kindest and biggest heart in the world.“ Luke was starting to blush.

„You really…mean that?“

„I do, you big dummy…“ I chuckled. His eyes were pointed at my own, looking for any sign of a lie. He’d not find any lie in my eyes even if he tried thousand times.

„I know you’re afraid. I am too… But one thing you can be sure by, Lucerys. No matter where you’ll go, no matter how far, I will be there, protecting you… I promise you that…“

And with that, I leaned forward and kissed him on his lips. Luke closed his eyes and gripped on my wrists tighter, but did not pull away. He gave in and kissed me back. It felt so good, so right. When we finally separated, I smiled softly and carefully stroked his left, still red cheek with my fingers

„I’m sorry… I shouldn’t slap you…“ I apologized, slowly caressing his cheek. Luke put his hand on mine and let out a soft chuckle.

„It is alright… I know it’s hard with me sometimes…“

I shook my head in response.

„Everyone has flaws, Luke… Non of us is perfect. But if you have people who care about you and are there for you, these flaws can be overcomed.“

I chuckled a bit and kissed the cheek. Luke hissed as it still burned him a bit, but smiled.

„You…said almost the same thing mother said to me earlier… That nobody is perfect. And you are right… I have people who I believe they care about me… I have you, Rhaena, Jace, Joff, Aegon and Viserys…and my mother.. „ he said, but suddenly stopped, like if he didn’t know what to say.

„Yes, you have, Luke.“ I said, trying to start the conversation again, but Luke raised his hand to shut me up.

„You hear that?“ he asked, fear palpable in his voice. I looked at him, confused as a drunk after a long night. I tried to listen but except his breathing, there was a dead silence.

„I hear…nothing.“ I stated. My answer only seemed to set his fear more alight. He gripped on my wrists so tight I thought he’ll rip them of.

„What’s wrong?“ I asked him, absolutely clueless of what was going on. Luke was at the edge of panic attack. His breath was shaking, as well as his body.

„M-mother!“ he yelled, terror in his voice. It only gave me more confusion.

„What are you talking abo-.“

The realization strucked me before I finished the sentence.

I heard nothing.

The screams went silent.

A wave of anxiety washed my body. This wasn’t good.

Both me and Luke looked at each other. His face turned pale and his breathing went faster with each second. Then, without warning, he pushed me aside and run to the door like a frightened horse. I got on my feet fast and run after him.

„Luke, wait!“ I yelled at him, when he got from the room, running straight to his mother’s chambers. As if fear for his mother gave him some boost in strenght and speed, as he was fast like a wind. I was running as fast as I could, but before I could catch up with him, we were infront Rhaenyra’s chambers.

„Mother!?“ Luke stormed into the room, with me following few seconds behind him. I stopped at the door door frame, not daring to enter the room without permission, breathing heavily.

„M-mother!“ Luke cried out, pain in his voice. The worst scenario appeared in my head. Was she dead? Did Luke lost his mother? A silent sob of princess banished that thought out of my mind.

She was siting next to her bed, her back turned on me, rocking back and forward. I looked around the room. Three midwifes stood near me, all of them with tears in their eyes and looks of despair. Maester Gerardys stood in the corner, his head bowed and his face was like if carved by sorrow. I looked at them to ask what happened. Non of them did.

I turned my look at Luke. He fell to his knees, placing his hand on Rhaenyra’s shoulder, sobbing more and more each second. But in his face…there was dread and sheer terror.

„Princess Rhaenyra…?“ I asked carefully and walked into the room, walking around the bed to Luke and princess. Nobody tried to stop me, but I’d later wish they did. I looked down to see what happened.

Rhaenyra was on her knees, her tired face covered in tears and sweat, her eyes were red and swollen from crying. Her whole body was trembling, her white gown soaked from blood. She was kneeling in a puddke of blood and birth fluids, her hands in her lap, holding onto something. Something that looked like…

„…oh no…“ I let out a breathless whisper. I almost vommited when I saw it. I had to look away.

In her hands, she held what was supposed to be her sixth child. But more than a child it looked like an abomination from the deepest corners of the most twisted nightmare. Twisted and mangled arms and legs, more it looked like a piece of flesh thrown to dogs. No eyes, no mouth, hole in it’s supposed chest…and two things on it’s supposed back, strongly reminding me of dragon wings.

It was a sight I would never ever get out of my menories.

„P-princess… I… I am so…so sorry…“

That was all I managed to say. I was in complete shock. Luke, still kneeling next to her was crying, stroking his mother’s shoulder in an attempt to give her some kind of comfort, but he himself needed it too.

„Mother…?“ A voice from the entrance sounded. I turned around and sae Jace, walking straight to us. I moved from his way. He was her son, he had right to see it.

When his eyes spotted the picture on the floor, his face turned pale, like the cleanest white marble.

„N-no…“ he whispered, kneeling next to her, gently placing his hand on her other arm, stroking it. He was too at the edge of crying, which I never saw on him. Rhaenyra didn’t seem to notice they were there, she was in her own head now, mourning her lost child.

„My…baby girl…my little Visenya...“ she howled, her voice cracking.

So it was a girl, I thought. I’d not dare to inspect it myself, if it was up to me. I couldn’t tell if the thing infront of me is even a human.

„Princess…?“ a female voice came from the doorway. I looked around and saw Rhaena and Baela, both standing in the door frame, looking at the scene before them.

Luke and Jace looked at me, their eyes telling me, what I knew I had to do. I walked to them and shook my head.

„My ladies…you should not see that… It’s no sight for either of you…“ I said, my voice trembling, not on purpose. I was still in shock and my memory was still shoving me the details of the deformed child.

„What happened, ser?“ said Baela, urge in her voice. I looked at both of them, not sure what to say. Baela tried to pass through me, but I disn’t let her.

„No… You should not see that…“ I stated firmly, but shaken. Baela didn’t listen though and tried to slip through. Maester Gerardys who finally got to his senses got to me and blocked her way, along with Rhaena. Rhaena, unlike her sister, saw it in my look that it left me in utter shock.

„Lady Baela, you should listen to ser Yoren… It is no sight for you…“ said Gerardys, obviously shaken by the sight too.

Me and Gerardys took her gently by a hand and leaded her out of the room. With Rhaena‘s help, we got Baela out of the room. She demanded to talk with Jace, but Jace just gave her an empty look. When we finally got her from the room, she gave up trying.

„What happened!?“ she wanted to know, fire in her voice. Rhaena stroked her shoulder in order to calm her down.

„Calm down sister… Yoren, tell us please, what happened? Grandmother told us about the King’s death and Aegon’s crowning… Then we heard…terrible screams of pain and then…nothing… Is princess Rhaenyra…alright?“ asked Rhaena calmly. I looked at maester Gerardys, not sure if I am the right person to tell them. He looked at the Dragon Twins, as people called two sisters and sighed.

„Princess Rhaenyra got in labour too soon. The news from princess Rhaenys must’ve give her such a shock it started the labour… She was in the fifrh moon… She miscarried the child…A daughter…“ said Gerardys silently and a small tear appeared on his eyes.

Both Baela and Rhaena gasped in disbelief, looking at maester with wide eyes.

„No…dear Gods…“ breathed out Rhaena and tears started to appear in her eyes too.

Baela didn’t say anything, but she was at the edge of crying too.

„You…should give them some time…alone…“ I said, feeling my voice was becoming heavier and heavier. „They will need it…“

Both girls nodded.

„Maester… I think we should…tell Joffrey…gently…what happened…“ I said when I turned back to Gerardys. He nodded too and went to find small Joffrey. I again turned to the twins.

„Can you… go prince find Daemon…? He should know what happened…“ I said to them. Both of them nodded and walked away in silence. Non of them was capable of words.

I looked to the door into Rhaenyra’s chambers. I still couldn’t process what happened. King is dead, Greens usurped the Iron Throne and Rhaenyra went through miscarriage. All I could do now was just stand and watch as everything I thought was alright was crumbling apart.

Again, words of my grandfather echoed through my head. War is about to come. As Luke said, Greens will surely come for them. For everyone who supports Rhaenyra. And it will be up to me to fight for them.

I knew there is no point in waiting for Luke to come out. I turned away and headed to my chambers, thinking about it all. But there was not much to think of.

I knew who I fight for and what is right.

To be by Luke’s side, protect him and do what I can to ensure his mother’s right to rule is put on a table.

Chapter Text

I couldn’t sleep that night. Despite my best efforts to put myself to sleep, I couldn’t. All I could think of was the image of Rhaenyra in a puddle of her blood, holding her stillborn child, Jace and Luke comforting her on their knees.

Always I closed my eyes, I saw it clearly infront of me. The sight was now burned into my damn memory, like a brand into cow’s flesh.

But that wasn’t all that took my sleep away.

I somehow managed to fall asleep when the morn was closing in. I hoped to get at least som sleep.

But then the nightmare came back.

Again, I walked the shore, again I walked to the Arrax’s corpse and again, I met the deformed form of Luke. The sight of him was as dreadful as before. I cried when I saw him and fell to my knees, begging for this nightmare to stop. But all I heard was shrieking and Luke’s voice calling me.

„Yoren…why didn’t you save me…?“

When I woke up, the sun was slowly rising from behind the horizon. I clenched my fists from frustration and also to calm myself after the nightmare. What in the world was it all about? I still couldn't find any reasonable answer. I thought I'll might go insane from it.

There was no point in trying to fall asleep again. I quickly got myself into my armor and took my black cloak on myself. Normally I’d not wear it. But this was no ordinary day. This was a sad day.

Maester Gerardys came to me last evening, telling me there will be a funeral of Rhaenyra’s stillborn daughter. I nodded and asked if everyone else is alright. Not that I expected any positive news, but I had to ask.

Rhaenyra was devastated. Who wouldn’t be, losing a child in labour? Daemon was seen on the beach by some guards, walking around with his sword out, mourning. That was a bit surprising for me. Nobody ever saw Daemon in a state like that. But it showed me he is still a human with emotions, just like everyone else.

Jace and Luke both disappeared in their chambers, not coming out fir the rest of the day, not even for a dinner. Servants brought them some food into their chambers but from what I heard, they didn’t eat much. Rhaena and Baela didn’t appear anywhere that day either, as well as princess Rhaenys.

The whole castle went dead silent. Only ones walking around were guards, setvants, members of a Kingsguard and maester Gerardys. But even they had nothing to say much.

As for me, I spent the rest of the day in my personal chambers, trying to calm down and process the whole thing. I had to think of what will come now.

Greens will try to destroy Rhaenyra. No doubt in that matter. And by that, everyone close to her is in a grave danger. How long did Otto Hightower plan this? Did he just use the chance and took the throne, while Rhaenyra wasn’t there? Or was it a long time plan?

By what I knew from my father and grandfather about him, he deffinetly planned it for a long time. That shifty snake. I didn’t have a single doubt Aegon had no idea about it. He was drunk almost all the time I saw him in King’s Landing. I wondered if he even remembers his crowning.

But then my mind got locked on one other thing. One that caused me to feel more despair than ever. Did Barrick knew about it all? Was he directly involved in Otto’s treacherous scheme? Or he didn’t know about it, until it came?

If he knew it… If he was part of it all…then could it mean all he said to me was a lie? Would he lie to me like that? Was he just playing with my mind? I hoped he wasn’t involved. He deffinetly agreed with putting Aegon on the Iron Throne, that I knew. But could he be a part of this evil scheme? If he was, then he will be seen as a traitor by Rhaenyra and the Blacks. And if they will get their hands on him… He will be executed for the highest treason.

There was still a chance he will be spared if he didn’t know of this. But if he was involved, I had no doubt he will be put to the sword if Rhaenyra will take the throne. I cursed Barrick again for leaving and joining Greens. And also cursed myself for not being able to bring him back.

The funeral took place at the small hill not far from the castle itself. At the top of it stood a small stone altar, on which now a small deformed body of Visenya Targeryen, sixth child of Rhaenyra Targeryen was given to the flames.

Rhaenyra and Daemon both stood next to the altar, looking into the flames. Both of them looked like they were dead inside. Ser Steffon and Ser Lorent stood under the altar both on one side of the way to the altar. There were some nobles, who were vassals of Dragonstone.

Lord Bartimos Celtigar, who was an often visitor here at Dragonstone and a loyal supporter of Rhaenyra, Lord Bar Emmon and Lord Sunglass.

There were knights from the Dragonstone, like ser Alfreed Broome, ser Robert Quince and of course, ser Amery and ser Alyn Poles, my father and brother, all of them wearing black clothes or cloaks.

Servants and other people working at castle appeared too. There were also a few guards, standing at the rocks around the funeral field, holding their guard.

I was standing in the back of the crowd, next to Jace, Luke and Joffrey. All of them were silent, looking into the ground. I gave them my sincere condolences, but it sermed they were not noticing me. I could understand that. It is not easy when you lose a family member. I knew it all too well.

I remembered how both Jace and Luke came to me at my grandfather‘s funeral, giving me their condolences. I felt I should be there for them too, showing them that I really care about how they feel and that I am there for all of them. They lost a sister. Yes, it was a stillborn child. It was dead before it was brought to the light of the world. But it still was supposed to be their sibling.

I only wondered how the child would grow up among it’s siblings. To play with Aegon and Viserys, maybe even Joffrey. And Jace and Luke would be taking care of the child, helping their mother to raise it.

I wondered what could be if the child came unharmed and in a nature way… Now I felt sad too and understood how they must feel.

I looked behind us. Rhaena and Baela stood near us. Both of them looked into the ground too. They felt the same sadness like the boys did. After all, it was supposed to be their sister too. I gave them my condolences too. Above them, princess Rhaenys stood in her armor, looking infront of her, right at Rhaenyra and Daemon. I

couldn’t tell what was going on in her mind. Her face was like a stone. After a while, I decided to not trying to figure it out. 

As the funeral went on, a gentle breeze blew from the sea, playing with cloaks of all who were present. Nobody said a single word while the body in the altar burned slowly. I looked again at the three boys next to me and noticed Luke was looking at me, his eyes full of sadness and grief.

I looked into his eyes and smile slightly to ensure him I know how he feels. But as I looked at him, I noticed something. Or, better said…someone walking from down the hill, heading to the crowd. The person wore a silver armor, a leather bag on his shoulder, helmet and a white cloak.

It was the same armor ser Steffon and ser Lorent weared. It was a member of the Kingsguard. Everyone’s eyes now were on the knigh, who walked through the crowd, making his way to Rhaenyra and Daemon.

My mind was telling me to draw the sword. Only two members of the Kingsguard were on the isle and both stood close to Rhaenyra. Why was he here? Was he sent by Otto Hightower to harm Rhaenyra? Or was he here to demand surrender? I hoped we’ll find out soon.

I stepped infront of Luke, holding the hilt of the sword, ready to release it if needed. The crowd silently looked at the knight, walking ut to Rhaenyra, waiting what will happen. Ser Steffon and ser Lorent unsheathed their swords, pointing them at the knight.

Grip on my sword got even tighter. In the corner of my eye, I saw both Luke and Jace, both tensed up, waiting what will happen now.

„I mean no harm, brothers!“ said the knight, when he stood before the two other Kingsguards and removed his helmet. I coouldn’t tell who it was as he was turned by his back to me. I only saw his long brown hair. It reached under his shoulder blades and I had ni toubt it was longer than that, as he had his hair tied in a bun.

 „Who is it?“ i whispered the question to Luke and Jace. Luke gave me a short answer.„One of the Cargyll twins. Not sure which one of them.“

I nodded and my eyes returned to the knight. So it was one of the famous Cargyll twins. They were both known for being an excellent swordsmen and great knights. Only the fact that they both were given a white cloak was an imposant thing.

I looked down the road if anyone else is with him. Nobody else came with him. That means his twin brother stayed in King’s Landing, with Aegon. My heart broke at that thought. Another family bond torn by this stupid game of thrones.

Both kingsguards lowered their swords, letting their brother in arms through. The knight stopped under the altar and bent the knee. Rhaenyra watched him from behind the altar, while Daemon walked towards the knight, hand placed on the hilt of Dark Sister, watching every knight’s move with suspission in his look.

Knight then started to look for something in the bag. When he finally found the thing and raised it for everyone to see, everyone looked at him in shock, especially Rhaenyra. The thing he brought them was the golden crown, worn by King Viserys.

Everyone gasped at the sightof the crown. The knight must’ve steal it from the Greens before he ran away from King’s Landing. I didn’t know if it was more foolish or brave…but it didn’t matter in that moment. The crown was here, at Dragonstone, proving that the knight is not here to harm, but to aid.

„I swear to ward the Queen...“ declared the Cargyll twin, looking at Rhaenyra, while Daemon approached the knight, slowly taking the crown from him. „…with all my strength... and give my blood for hers. I shall take no wife... hold no lands... father no children. I shall guard her secrets... obey her commands... ride at her side, and defend her name and honor.“

The words he spoke were familiar to me very well. These were the words of the Kingsguard oath. Me and my brothers oftenly played a game of being Kingsguards, when we were younger. Our grandfather was our King in the game and we swore that oath to him everytime we started that game.

He learned us the oath, word from word, until we could say it from front to back. But this was real. This was a true knight, swearing an oath to the rightfull Queen. It sent a weird feeling down my body. Maybe it was excitement, maybe it was happines. Maybe mixture of both. I couldn’t really tell.

Prince Daemon then turned to Rhaenyra, coming to her and gently placed the crown on top of her head. From funeral, it turned to a crowning ceremony. An old saying appeared in my mind.

From the ashes, there is always something new to be born.

And at that moment, something new was trully born. A reign of the first rulling Queen of Seven Kingdoms. I looked around the crowd and a it made me smile a bit, realizing most of the people here wear black and red clothing.

Crowning of the Black Queen.

Daemon then bent the knee infront his wife, niece and his Queen in one person and said two words that only confirmed the truth we knew.

„My Queen…“ The sun fell on the crown, placed om Rhaenyra’s silver hair, making it look like if she shined. As she was looked around the crowd, all people present slowly started to bent their knees. Lords Celtigar, Bar Emmon and Sunglass, ser Lorent and ser Steffon, other knights including my father and brother, servants, maids…Everyone without a single word bent the knee.

I followed them and bent my own knee, followed by Luke, Jace and Joffrey. In the corner of my eye, I saw Rhaena and Baela bending knees too. Only one who didn’t was Rhaenys. It made sense. She was wife of the Sea Snake, head of House Velaryon. She couldn’t do any big declarations without him. And it seemed everyone else knew that too.

Except the guards at the rocks, everyone now was on their knees, watching the new Queen of Westeros. It was a moment of silence. Nobody spoke a single word and everyone waited for her to command.

„Thank you. All of you are now honoring me by putting your trust in me…and my case…“ she spoke into the crowd. „All of you proved that you honor King Viserys’s will…and my family’s birthright. I value your loyalty and I promise you I will value it until my last day. You may rise.“

As she finished her speech and everyone got up, I could feel another feeling in my core. I felt…pride. I was proud to serve the Black fraction of the Targeryen family. As I looked at Luke, who was smiling proudly, I knew he was too proud of his mother. And proud to be her son. And I was proud to be Luke’s shield and sword. I was proud of being able to serve the rightful Queen and her heirs. That feeling only widened my smile, filling me with uncontrolable urge to shout it all aloud.

„ALL HAIL QUEEN RHAENYRA TARGERYEN! FIRST OF HER NAME! QUEEN OF THE ANDALS, RHOYNAR AND THE FIRST MEN! LADY OF THE SEVEN KINGDOMS AND PROTECTOR OF THE REALM!“ shouted Alyn, unsheathinghis sword and raising his sword into the air.

„Long live the Queen!“ shouted ser Robert, raising his sword up too.

„Long may she reign!“ exclaimed Lord Sunglass, taking out his sword and pointing it up to the sky.

I couldn’t held it inside anymore. I stepped forward, took out my sword and like a warrior shouting his war cry, I literally screamed with tears in my eyes:

„HAIL TO THE QUEEN!“

All the other knights, including the Kingsguard and guards, raised their swords to the sky, pumping their hands up as they screamed the words.

„HAIL TO THE QUEEN!“

„HAIL TO THE QUEEN!“

„HAIL TO THE QUEEN“

It was a beautiful moment! Not only guards were shouting. Servants and maids raised their fists in the air, shouting the cry. Jace, Luke and Joffrey didn’t join, as did Rhaena, Baela and Rhaenys. But in their faces I saw pure happiness. Pure happiness of seeing people cheering for their mother and step-mother.

The shouting lasted for maybe a minute before Daemom, who didn’t join the shouting raised his hand to shut the crowd down.

„Thank you, Daemon…“ said Rhaenyra, a bright smile on her face. „Again, all of you honor me. And despite the reason of this gathering is sad and it still cuts me deep… I am thankful for your support.“

Then she looked at Daemon, who just silently nodded and walked away, going straight to the castle.

„As you all know, the treachery of the Green vipers is something unacceptable and I, as the rightful Queen will not let it slide. Later this afternoon, the meeting of the Queen’s council is called. My dear lords and ladies, vassals of Dragonstone and allies of my cause, I am waiting to see you in the hall of Painted Table. All of you are now dismissed, except my family, the Queensguard. Children…come here…“

As everyone started to leave, Luke, Jace, Joff, Rhaena and Baela walked towards Rhaenyra, meeting with her under the altar. I smiled at Luke quickly and took my leave, leaving them to discuss what needed to be discussed.

Later that evening, the council was trully called. Everyone who meant something on Dragonstone was summoned to the hall of Painted Table. All the lords and nobles who arrived to support Rhaenyra, knights of Dragonstone and other vassals bound to Dragonstone. Everyone who could add their wisdom was here, surrounding the Painted Table.

So you can imagine my surprise, when I was told to join them in the hall. When I asked what I owe for such an honor, I was told that I am still Luke‘s sworn shield and deserve to know what will be done. My father was here too, standing on the other side of the room. After all he was a capitan of the Dragonstone guards and one of the smaller vassals of Dragonstone.

Alyn himself got an honor to be part of the Queen’s escort. I had no doubt father threw a few words in her direction to make it happen. I took my place near the wall, few steps from Luke and Jace, who took their place at the side of the table, right between lord Sunglass and the Cargyll twin, that turned out to be ser Erryk. I couldn’t help but look around the hall and see who else was here.

Lord Bar Emmon and also Lord Massey, who arrived not long before the council began, stood near me on the right side. Lord Bartimos Celtigar, who I knew most of the lords present, stood at the other side of table, along with ser Steffon, ser Lorent and Maester Gerardys.

Other smaller lords and other vassals were present too. A few ladies were present too, from which the only I knew were Rhaena, Baela and Princess Rhaenys.

I watched in amazement as the servants lit on maybe a houndred of candles, placing them under the Painted Table. A huge wooden table, carved by Aegon the Conquerer into the form of Westeros, capturing every great castle in the Seven Kingdoms, from Dorne to the Wall, was now shining. The light was coming from the grooves in the table, representing rivers, gaps, cities, castles, lakes and even seas. It looked absolutely beautiful and dreadful at the same moment.

„Queen Rhaenyra Targeryen, first of her name, Queen of the Andals, Rhoynar and the First Men, Lady of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm!“ announced Daemon, who stood at the head of the table. The Queen has come. Everyone in the room, maybe except Rhaenys bowed their heads. „Your Grace…“ added Daemon, awaiting her to take her place at the table. Rhaenyra turned left, giving a signal to the escort.

The four guards man stepped forward and stood at attention, waiting for another command. I noticed Alyn, who stood in the second line, smiling slightly. His eyes turned to me and he gave me a nod. I repaid him the gesture and turned back to the table.

„Wine, my Queen?“ asked Rhaena, offering Rhaenyra a small cup. Rhaenyra made Rhaena her cupbearer, not long before I became a sworn shield. Rhaenyra wanted all her older children to be involved in this, so they know what is going on. I respected her for that decision.

Her family and especially her children deserved to know, what is happening. Jace and Luke especially, as they were her heirs and Baela and Rhaena their wives.

„Thank you, Rhaena…“ said Rhaenyra, taking the cup from the young Velaryon girl, giving her a slight nod. „Come…“ Rhaena followed Rhaenyra to the table, Baela soon joining after recieving the same nod from Rhaenyra. Each of them took place at Quuen’s side at the table. Everyone in the hall went silent, watching Queen Rhaenyra to make her first steps as our Queen.

The silence was almost deafening, only thing breaking it in thst moment were the waves crushing into the cliffs of the isle and cracking of fire. All the people present in this room were loyal to Rhaenyra’s cause, to her family and will of King Viserys. Trully loyal men, women and children, all of them ready to fight and die for them. And I was more than proud to be one of them.

This is it, I thought. This is the moment of truth. The moment my grandfather was talking about. There will be war and you will have to fight it, he said at his deathbed. And despite being afraid, I was ready to fight it. For the truth, for the Queen, for my family…and for Luke.

Only thing I wished in that moment was that grandfather could be here too. But something inside told me he was here, watching over me and my family.

I won’t fail you, grandfather…

Chapter Text

„What is our standing? Asked Queen Rhaenyra, starting the council. Her eyes, as well as eyes of other people around were looking at the desk of the map-like table. Daemon’s answer came swiftly.

„We have thirty knights, a hundred crossbowmen, and three houndred men-at-arms. Dragonstone is relatively easy to defend, but as an instrument of conquest, our army leaves a lot to be desired.“

Daemon was right. In both cases. Dragonstone was untouchable, unless someone attacked it on dragonback. There was not a way someone could possibly conquer the Dragonstone by force. But truth was that what we had was like a drop of piss in the river. This what we had was able to conquer just villages.

„We have sent word to my loyal men in the City Watch. I'll have some support there, but I cannot speak to the numbers.“ Continued Daemon. I almost forgot about his past as a Lord Commander of the City Watch in King’s Landing. Daemon had all the credit for transforming City Watch into what it was now.

Common people oftenly called them Golden Cloaks, due their uniform. Daemon left Coty Watch nearly twenty years ago, but it seemed most of the men that served under him were still there and still loved him and respected him. I thought to myself that it’d be funny if Daemon found a way to cause a riot inside the walls of King’s Landing, letting the City Watch overthrow the Greens.

„We already have declarations from Celtigar and Staunton, Massey, Darklyn, Bar Emmon.“ Declared maester Gerardys. Rhaenyra took a look around the table to see the present lords, who were already here. Then after a few seconds of silence, she took the word again.

„My lady mother was an Arryn. The Vale will not turn cloak against their own kin.“ With her speaking, Jace walked to a small box placed on a table, taking out a few iron figures and placed one on a table, right where the Vale was supposed to be. I dtsrted to count, think about how much strenght we will have with Arryns by our side.

„Riverrun was always a close friend to your father, Your Grace. With Prince Daemon's acquiescence, I've already sent ravens to Lord Grover.“ Gerardys spoke again. But Rhaenyra didn’t look like the news enlighted her.

„Lord Grover is fickle and easily swayed. He will need to be convinced of the strength of our position and that we will support him should it come to war.“ She declared, a bit sceptically. I did not know lord Grover, but what I heard about lords from the Riverlamds, they were like arguing kids, still battling over their old wrongs.

Not to mention among the noble houses of Riverlamds, Tully’s of Riverrun weren’t even much respected. They were appointed to rule after Aegon the Conquerer destroyed house Hoare, who ruled Riverlands from Harrenhall. Tully’s joined Aegon as the first Riverlands lords, earning the right to rule the Riverlands. But there were more noble snd respected houses, like house Frey, Blackwood, Brecken…and also house Strong. When I thought about them, I had to look at Jace and Luke.

„I'm going to treat with him myself.“ Said Daemon in response. With that, I somehow knew Riverrun is ours. Daemon could be…really convincing, especially if he had Caraxes with him.

„What of Storm's End and Winterfell?“ ser Steffon joined the debate.

„There has never lived a Stark who forgot an oath. And with House Stark, the North will follow.“ answred lord Celtigar, who stood near him. An elder lord, fragile at look, but his voice was now firm and unshaken as he believed in words he said. And so did I. Starks were an honorable house, known for their loyalty and sense of honor. If there was someone who would support Rhaenyra, Starks were the ones.

„Lord Borros Baratheon will need to be reminded of his father's promises.“ Added Rhaenyra, as ser Steffon and Jace placed another figures on the map, marking Storm’s End and Witerfell.

The debates were fast, I was surprised by that. And also nobody really tried to protest in something. It was unbelievable how much the lords were united so far. But as it always is and was, there is always a big chance that something will scratch the perfect planning and I feared this will be the case too.

„What news from Driftmark?“ Rhaenyra broke the silence again, turning to Rhaenys, who stood behind her.

„Lord Corlys sails for Dragonstone.“ Announced Rhaenys silently.

„To declare for his Queen.“ Barked out Daemon. I felt my body tense up a bit at that. Daemon said it like if he didn’t believe that she is with them. But Rhaenys answered with a calm voice.

„The Velaryon fleet is in my husband's yoke. He decides where they sail.“ „We shall pray for both you and your husband's support. Just as we prayed nightly for the Sea Snake's return to good health.“ Said Rhaenyra, exchanging a look with Rhaenys.

I was certain that Velaryons will not abandon us. After all, Baela and Rhaena are lady Laena’s daughters and they are bethroted to Jace and Luke, both of them…by the name…also Velaryons. There was no way Corlys will turn against his own kin.

„And our enemies?“ asked Rhaenyra, turning back to face the table.

„We have no friends among the Lannisters. Tyland has served the Hand too long to turn against him. And Otto Hightower needs the Lannister fleet.“ Declared Daemon. No surprise to anyone that Lannisters won’t join Black‘s cause. Lannisters were known decievers and not many people were fond of them, commoners and nobles eaqually.

„Without the Lannisters, we are not like to find any allies west of the Golden Tooth.“ Said Rhaenyra resignedly as another figure was placed on the table.

„No.“ Mumbled Daemon. „The Riverlands are essential, Your Grace.“

"Pray forgive my bluntness, Your Grace, but talk of men is moot.“ Lord Celtigar interrupted the conversation, a bit of urge in his voice. „Your cause owns a power that has not been seen in this world since the days of Old Valyria. Dragons!“

The room went silent after lord Celtigar‘s words. Here it is, I thought. Everyone knew this will be brought up soon. Power of the house Targeryen was in their dragons. No lord would dare to rebel against them as everyone knew, what happened more than houndred years ago, when the three-headed dragon came to Westeros. But now, dragons were about to kill dragons.

In the history of Westeros, only once dragon fought with a dragon. When Maegor the Cruel rode Balerion the Black Dread against his nephew, Aegon the Uncrowned and killed him and his dragon called Quicksilver above the God’s Eye. That story was dreadful.

One knight who witnessed that battle wrote he felt like if he was back in the days of Old Valyria where dragons killed dragons on a daily basis. Nobody could imagine how it looked when dragons clashed in the air, tearing each other apart. And now, we were about to witness it, just on a larger scale. I looked around the room abNd saw everyone was thinking the same. They were all concerned, even lord Celtigar from who the word came. Rhaenyra herself looked like she is struggling with her own emotions for a moment. Then she took word again.

„The Greens have dragons as well. I-.“

"They have three adults, by my count.“ Interrupted Daemon, who obviously didn’t share the concerns with the rest of the people in the room.

„We have Syrax, Caraxes, and Meleys. Your sons have Vermax, Arrax, and Tyraxes. Baela has Moondancer.“ Said Daemon, giving each dragonrider a short look. His voice was comfident in this, almost like he was planning it for a decades. It sent shivers down my spine. Did he expected Greens to usurp the throne? Or something else? I wasn’t fond of finding the answer out.

„Daemon, none of our dragons have been to war.“ Protested Rhaenyra. But Daemon seemed to not listen to her.

„There are also unclaimed dragons. Seasmoke still resides on Driftmark. Vermithor and Silverwing dwell on the Dragonmont, still riderless.“ I noticed how Daemon looked shortly in Rhaena’s direction. That was a silent message for her. And judging by how she smiled, she heard it clearly.

„Then there are the three wild dragons, all of whom nest here.“ Continued Daemon. My eyes openned wide when he spoke of the three wild dragons. We, commoners of Dragonstone knew them really well.

Grey Ghost was the calmest of them. He never much showed in the skies above the isle. He was hiding most of the time, eating fishes and not looking for people.

Sheepstealer, as pwople called the dragon was something else. He loved to fly to shepherd’s flock of sheeps and take a few sheeps for a dinner. Once I remember he also took shepherd’s dog too. He was a dangerous beast but if nobody tried to stop him from his dinner, he didn’t hurt anyone.

And of course, Canibal. My stomach twisted at the thought of that one day when I was a small child and almost crossed the ways with the beast. Canibal was a ferotious monster, which was feasting on the dragon eggs and sometimes even the dragon hatchlings, from what I said. Nobody at Dragonstone wanted to cross this dragon. I thought Daemon must be trully a madman if he thinks somebody will try to tame Canibal.

„And who is to ride them?“ asked Rhaenyra, a bit of frustration on her voice.

„Dragonstone has thirteen to their four. I also have a score of eggs incubating in the Dragonmont.“ Comtinued Daemon, not minding her at all. But my attention now was somewhere else.

Someone entered the into the room, a young man, not much older than Alyn. Ser Erryk noticed him too and went to him in a hurry. He was a messenger between the castle and the gate at the beginning of the bridge leading to the castle. Nobody else seemed to notice it though as Daemon continued his war plan.

„Now... we need a place to gather, a toehold large enough to house a sizable host.“ He mumbled, taking a figure and placing it on the table, where the Harrenhall was pictured. „Here, at Harrenhal. We cut off the west, surround King's Landing with the dragons. And we could have every Green head mounted on spikes before the fucking moon turns.“

Daemon deffinetly must have been preparing this for a long time. By how he spoke, there was mo doubt. This was what he was good at. This was his life. War and bloodshed. He wanted to make Greens pay for this treason. As well as everyone here. But I asked myself, how many innocent people will have to pay.

„Your Grace...“ Ser Erryk returned to the table, looking at the Queen with urge. „A ship has been sighted offshore, a lone galleon, flying a banner of a three-headed Green dragon.“ I quickly stepped forward, placing my hand on a hilt of my sword. Greens were here.

„Alert the watchtowers! Sight the skies!“ demanded Daemon, picking his sheated sword that was leaned on the table and heading to the exit. Everyone looked at each other with mixture of confusion and worry. What was about to happen now? Have they come to kill us here and now? No way, if there was just one ship, there was no way, unless their dragons aren’t with them. I had a strange feeling.

I swiftly moved to Jace and Luke, who were now looking at each other, too worried. She motioned for them to go to her, along with Rhaena and Baela and gave them a serious look.

„Jace, Luke, Baela, Rhaena. All of you go to your chambers. I will call for you when we settle this.“ She said, all of them nodded obediently, all tho Jace looked disappointed a bit. He wanted to stand there with her to show his will to fight. But then Baela looked at him kindly and he did let go of his attempt to convince his mother to let him go with them. Then Rhaenyra looked at me.

„Ser Yoren, go with them and make sure they won’t leave their chambers. I will also send a few guards with you.“ She ordered me, firmly but not unkindly. I bowed my head and turned around. I didn’t need to say anything as I walked straight to exit, with the royal princes and princesses right behind me, two guards following us.

In the corner of my eye, I noticed my father and Alyn heading out of the room, following a group of other soldiers and two Kingsguards, ser Erryk and ser Steffon. They will again get all the fun, I thought with a awkward chuckle. As we walked out, I heard Rhaenyra urging lords and the rest of the nobles to stay in the hall and then calling for ser Lorent to escort her to Syrax, her dragon. I had to smile a but. If she wanted to ride Syrax, that’d mean she planned to scare the shit out of Greens.

I only hoped she will not decide to burn them. Despite being traitors, burning them alive now would not help us and bring the brawl at Dragonstone. But deep down I felt she’d not do that. She was kind, loving and merciful person. Despite how deeply she hates Greens for what they did to her, I knew she’d not plunge the realm into war.

On the other hand, Daemon was all the way in to start the war. He had this planned for a long time, no doubt. He exactly knew what he wants to do. He even concidered using young dragons, such as Tyraxes and Moondancer, who were barely able to carry their riders, not counting the fact that Joffrey was a six years old boy.

Baela, as I knew her would deffinetly ride her dragon into war, after all she was Daemon’s daughter and she was exactly unpredictable as her father was. But it didn’t matter. He was considering sending his own and step-children into war against dragons far bigger than their own. I didn’t like that idea, not in the slightest. But what would I change if I spoke against it? Nothing. Only that Luke would have a headless sworn shield by what I knew about Daemon’s temper.

I sighed and looked at the royal children behind me, signaling them to follow me and the guards.

Time passed and I was getting nervous. The sun was almost behind the horizon, only orange light coming through the windows. I was guarding Luke’s chamber while two guards that were sent with me went with Jace and twins.

Luke didn’t try to come out of the room and neither I did try to enter. I was beyond worried about the whole situation, especially after I heard Syrax’s shrieks a few times. Or at least I thought and hoped it was Syrax.

An anxious pain in my stomach again appeared and I felt my neck sweating from nervousity. I did not feel safe. I worried that something happened out there, behind the castle walls. That maybe my father and Alyn are dead already and the Greens are about to go inside and take the rest if Rhaenyra’s family down.

The light from the outside was almost gone and the hall was dim, when I heard heavy footsteps closing in. I was so out of my nerves I grabbed onto my sword, ready to unsheath it. But it showed up it was just ser Steffon and that I am paranoid.

„The Queen summons her sons to the hall of Painted Table, ser Yoren.“ He told me. I nodded, while letting go of my sword. It went well. Everyone is safe. For now.

Steffon walked away to inform two guards who watched over Jace. I wondered why did she not call for the twins too. I knocked at the door of Luke’s chambers and entered slowly. Luke was sitting on his bed, looking into the wall, but he looked like his mind wasn’t there. He was lost in his thoughts, just as I was oftenly.

„Luke…?“ I called his name. Luke twitched a bit and quickly looked to the door. He let out a sigh of relief when he realized it is just me.

„Your mother, her grace is calling you back to the council…“ I said. He nodded and got up, walking past me and heading to the hall. I closed the door and quickly got to his side, walking next to him. We shared only one look together on the way there. There was no need for words.

Everything was clear like bright sky. He was afraid and felt weak. As well as me. I looked around if there was someone around to see us. Nobody was. I gently took his hand and squeezed it. Luke again looked at me, confused by this. But I only smiled at him, giving him my silent message.

Everything will be alright. When he realized what I’m trying to tell him, he smiled back and squeezed my hand too. As we reached the hall again, we did let go of each other and put on a straight face. Not long after us, Jace and ser Steffon walked into the hall.

Everyone else was already here, except princess Rhaenys, who suddenly disappeared. I thought she probably went to see Baela and Rhaena but that’d not make sense, since there was just one way to their chambers from the hall and that led through the hall where I was standing. So she must’ve go somewhere else. Probably to her chambers.

Luke and Jace both took place at the opposite side of the Painted Table, facing their mother. I took my usual spot near the fireplace, where I used to stand while Luke’s and Jace’s lessons, leaned against the wall and watched in silence how this council will escalate.

The council lasted until late night hours. The hall became dim and even igniting fire in the fireplace wasn’t enough to fill the room with enough light. Servants lighed the torches and fire baskets at the wall and placed candles on the Painted Table. Some people looked tired, especially elder lords like Celtigar and Massey and nobody was really eloquent.

Rhaenyra informed us about what exactly happened at the bridge, where they met with the Green delegation. They came to offer a surrender terms to her. If she and her supporters bent the knee to Aegon, she’ll be given the Dragonstone formally and Jace will be recognized as the heir of Dragonstone. Luke was to be recognized as the heir to the Driftmark and all Velaryon’s holdings and possessions.

Like if he already wasn’t infront the fucking Iron Throne, I said to myself, clenching my hands.

Joffrey, who didn’t show up at the council due to his young age, wasn’t included somehow, as there wasn’t much to giv him as all the titles were taken. Daemon’s sons were to be given places of high honor at the court, Aegon as a squire and Viserys as a cupbearer for the „King“ Aegon. To me it felt more like a humuliation. Something that’d humuliate Daemon. No doubt this was Otto’s idea.

And finally, every lord and knight would be pardoned from the crime of conspiracy against the throne. When Rhaenyra said that, I let out a chuckle so loud that some people turned their looks at me. I raised my hands in apologizing gesture, cleaned my throat and bowed my head, looking into the ground.

According to my father and Alyn, who gave me a full story of what happened there later, Rhaenyra and Daemon both sent Otto to shove those terms up his ass, while Rhaenyra took off the badge of the Hand from Otto’s chest and threw it from the bridge after he insulted her and degraded her and her father and Daemon almost starting a battle by demanding ser Erryk to bring Otto to him so he can cut off his dick, shove it to his mouth and send him back to Aegon and Queen Alicent with message that’d simply say: „fuck off“.

But Rhaenyra stopped the possible bloodshed and said the King’s Landing will recieve her answer next day, returning to the castle. They told me she could simply order Syrax who rested behind the Greens, to burn those fucks like a piece of meat that fell into fire. But she did not, to Daemon’s disappointment and anger.

That would also explain why Daemon was so cold towards Rhaenyra since the council was called after the Greens left. He was giving her a cold and angry look, groaning slightly at the mention of the events at the bridge. Yes, he was always cold, never showing much emotions, but he somehow managed to be good to Rhaenyra. But now, he was cold like a ice spear.

I felt uncomfortable when near him in this state. And not just me. Luke and Jace both looked, like they don’t want to be there. Same thing was with some higher lords.

And as the world outside went into complete darkness, the council still continued to grow even more uncomfortable. Especially when the topic came back to dragons.

„It's no easy thing for a man to be a dragonslayer.“ Said Daemon, looking straight at Rhaenyra. His face was sterm and voice sharp and cold like a blade. „But dragons can kill dragons. And have. The simple truth is this, we have more dragons than Aegon.“

„Viserys spoke often of the Valyrian histories. I know them well. When dragons flew to war... everything burned.“ Rhaenyra spoke. I felt my body hair straighten up at those words and despite standing next to the fireplace, a cold wave washed over me.

„I do not wish to rule over a kingdom of ash and bone.“ She declared firmly, determined to stand for her words.

„Are you considering the Hightowers' terms, Your Grace?“ asked lord Celtigar. I raised my eye brow at the words. How could he think that, I asked myself. Rhaenyra would never accept those terms, I was sure of it.

„As Queen, what is my true duty to the realm, Lord Bartimos?“ she asked, looking right at the elder lord. „Ensuring peace and unity? Or that I sit the Iron Throne, no matter the cost?“

„That’s your father talking.“ Mumbled Daemon, loud enough for everyone to hear. „MY FATHER’S DEAD!“ Rhaenyra exclaimed, making most of us jolt up a bit. Meanwhile Daemon walked from the table to the fireplace slowly, standing few steps from me. I felt more and more uncomfortable and I sensed Jace and Luke too as Daemon now stood behind them.

„And he chose me as his successor... to defend the realm, not cast it headlong into war.“ Rhaenyra continued. Daemon obviously had enough at that point.

„Well, the enemy have declared war! What are you gonna do about it?!“ he screamed at her, anger palpable in his voice. Jace and Luke turned around at him, both uncomfortable with the whole situation. The tension in the room was rising and I didn’t like it and neither did other people in the room.

„Clear the room…“ ordered Rharnyra, whom stared at Daemon with the same cold look as did Daemon at her. Everyone started to leave the hall, including all the guards. I got from my place and walked straight to Luke, who was heading from the hall as one of the first people. I catched up with him and walked by his side to his chambers. Again, non of us said a single word for the whole walk to his chambers.

Halls of Dragonstone were covered in a cloak of darkness, only a few torches lighting the way. I looked at Luke to see how is he. He was stressed out, I could tell just by how his lips twitched and by that he was mostly looking into the ground. He was sad to see his mother arguing with Daemon. I knew this kind of situation.

When I was younger, I saw my father argue with grandfather few times. It never was pleasant look, especially when they raised their voices. Always it happened, I ran to my brothers, looking for the comfort, or I just hid in the bed. And by how I knew Luke he’s about to do the same, just when he’ll get into his room. I sighed silently so he doesn’t hear me.

He is just too fragile and pure house Targeryen, for this war, for this world… That knowledge gave me just more reasons to stick by his side, to protect him. There wasn’t much purity left in this world. And even the small Aegon and Viserys will one day be stripped of the purity they posses now as small kids.

But Luke was pure-hearted person, always kind and lovable, but still possessed the strenght snd fire go protect people he loves. He proved that when he slashed Aemond’s eye out to protect Jace.

He never told me much from that night, but Rhaena was more open about it. Aemond was about to smash Jace’s head with a rock, but Luke stepped in to protect him. He was brave and would die for Jace and his family. And even for me, as he proved when he returned with guards to save me from Rolo’s fists.

He could’ve just run away, leave me to die, but he returned. I’ll never be able to repay him for that. People could say we were even, since I saved him first that day. But to me, it was far from being even.

When we reached his chambers, Luke just flew inside and walked to his bed, taking off his shoes and laid on it, not caring he is still clothed. Just a single look at his depressed face gave me a signal to act. I closed the door and waited until people will stop flowing through the halls. When I was sure nobody was around, I knocked at the door three times. It was our personal code, so he knows it’s me who’s knocking.

„Come in, Yoren…“ sounded Luke’s voice from the inside. I slowly openned the door and entered. He was still dressed, laying on the bed like a bag of old clothes. His face was a talking sadness, his eyes pointed at the ceiling, hands rested on his chest and one leg hanging of the bed. Trully saddening sight.

I closed the door and locked it, so nobody could get in. It was our private talk and we both didn’t want to be disturbed. When Luke heard I locked the door, he finally turned his look at me. I smiled at him and walked to his bed, sitting down on the floor.

„Yoren…can you sit on the bed? I told you million times you don’t have to sit on the ground…“ Luke said, almost annoyed. He was right, I always sat on the floor. We might be friends and now even…lovers...? But I still somehow ended up sitting on the floor.

„Oh…right…. I’m sorry.“ I giggled and sat on the edge of the bed. „It’s just a matter of habit, you know…“

Luke let out a small chuckle, but his face told me he’s not gonna be easy to make feel better. I tangled my fingers together and smiled.

„These last few days… were hard, I imagine… If you need to talk about it…you’re free to-.“

Before I managed to finish the thought, Luke jolted into siting possition and wrapped his hands around my neck, burying his face in my shoulder. It was so sudden and fast it almost sent me off the bed. I felt Luke’s body shivering with sobs he could no longer hold inside.

I had no intention to stop him or try to calm him down. Saying the phrase: „It will be all good“ was not gonna help. And I was a realist.

„Let it out, Luke…“ I mumbled, placing my hand on his head, gently stroking his curly hair, while my other hand wrapped itself around him and pulled him closer into the hug.

„Just let it all out…“ I whispered to his ear. And so he did. He cried and sobbed into my shoulder, making the cloak on my shoulders wet. I didn’t care. He needed this. He needed to let out his emotions. And I was, maybe except Rhaena, the only person he trusted enough to share his inner feelings with. I stroked his hair and patted his back gently, like my brothers did with me when I needed comfort. His body was trembling like a man with Shivers.

„Those Green bastards…“ Luke whispered, his words choked by the sobs. „They took my mother’s throne…and life of my sister… T-They must pay…“

Luke was right. Not only they took the throne and are trying to bring Rhaenyra down. They also murdered small unborn Visenya. Those news made Rhaenyra fall into labour too soon. They killed her. It was all their fault. They should face justice for that.

„Yes, Luke…and they will…“ I nodded a d pulled him closer. He tightened his wrap around me, almost choking me up in the process. I had to punch him slinghtly into his back to releasse the grip. He did that and looked at me with his eyes tearing.

„I am scared… I am scared I’ll be not strong enough to make mother proud… I am not like her, like lord Corlys, like Daemon… Not even like ser Harwin…“ he sobbed. Luke again was comparing hinself to the others. I sighed and placed both my hands on his shaking shoulders and grabbed him tightly.

„You are right…you are not like them…“ I started. Luke lowered his head, sobbing a little again. I shook with him so he’d look at me again.

„You are not like them. But that is what is great about you... You are kind, caring, smart and funny. You might not have skills at arms, but you have a great heart. The greatest I have ever seen, Lucerys. Your dragonriding skills are amazing. Your bond with Arrax is something unbelievable. You are honest and pure-hearted. And…you care about your family and your friends.“

I didn’t break an eye contact with him while speaking and with each word I tightened my grip on his shoulders. Luke, who’s hands were still wrapped around my neck, leaned against me and kissed me on my lips. I smiled into the kiss and moved my hands into his hair, kissing him back.

After a while, we stopped and leaned our foreheads together, smiling at each other. Luke’s eyes were swollen and red from crying, a few tears still running down his cheeks. I wiped them away with my cloak and chuckled as he was blushing.

„You see? That is what I meant.“ I whispered, playing with his curly bangs. „This is who you are, Lucerys. Not a strong knight… You’re smart, gentle and kind boy, who is always there for those who he loves.“ Luke blushed even more. Seeing that always made me smile more and more. He let out a chuckle, not a happy one, but not a sad one either.

„Yoren…you are too kind to me…“ he said. „I still can’t believe how lucky I am to have you by my side… I am thankful to Gods for sending you to me…that you care for such I crybaby I can be sometimes.“

I rolled my eyes a little bit at that comment. He knew I wasn’t a believer. Or better said, I wasn’t religious at all. But I did let it slide this time. The rest, I didn’t argue with. He trully was a crybaby. But my crybaby, my sweet little dragon, my Luke.

„And I am lucky you even considered to be a friend with a lowborn dumbass like me.“ I chuckled. This time Luke rolled his eyes. He hated when I was bringing up my roots. But I didn’t really try to hide them, as well as the rest of my family.

„Heh…you are dumbass, can’t argue on that…“ laughed Luke softly, starting to finally relax.

„And you are a crybaby…heheh…“ We both started to friendly tease each other. It was our way to release the tension of the situation. Humor always helps, said my father once. And he wasn’t wrong. As we both teased each other, sadness drifted away slowly.

„You know Yoren…you’re a dumbass…but I like you that way…“ Luke said, as he slowly wrapped a strand of my hair around his finger. „You are strong, skilled at arms, brave…and yet you are so kind and understanding. And…you never judged me for my faults.“

I blushed at that comment. But before I managed to form an answer, Luke pulled me closer and kissed me again. But this time, it was different. It was more passionate, more brave. Luke stroked my cheeks gently, while kissing me more roughly. I gave in, interested in what he tried to acomplish. Luke then pulled back to take a deep breath and smiled at me.

„I…Yoren, I love you so much… You…feel like a part of me. Like a part of my entire soul… And I want us to be one…forever…“ he said, leaning in for another passionate kiss. I gave in and let him kiss me. He noticed it and pulled me closer, grabbing on my cloak. I could feel his heart and breathing getting faster as he continued kissing me. I only managed to go with the flow and just wait what he’ll do.

His hands moved from my back to my shoulders and chest, like if they searched for something. And they trully were searching. In the next moment, I felt Luke grabbing onto the buckle of my cloak, trying desperately to undo it.

That sent a wave through my body, finally making me act. I finally realized what he’s up to. But I wasn’t down for it. Not now. Not this way. I grabbed his hands, which finally managed to undo the buckle and the cloak slipped from my shoulders in the bed and pushed him away gently. Luke looked at me with a scared look on his face.

„D-did I… I’m sorry-.“

„No…it’s fine… It’s just…“ I shut him down before he could stutter his apology. I made a circle on his forearm with my thumb and smiled at him cheekly.

„…you should leave some of this passion for Rhaena too.“ Luke blushed even more than I thought was possible and turned his face away from me. I didn’t let him look away for long as I gently grabbed his jaw and moved it so he looked at me again.

„You’re just adorable when you blush, you know?“ I teased him. Luke let out an annoyed groan.

„Shut up…“ Luke groaned and punched my shoulder gently. I laughed a bit and messed up his hair, just to provoke him, successfully. Luke grabbed me by the shoulders and tried to make me lay on the bed, but he forgot I was stronger and taller than him. Soon, he was the one laying on his back, held in my claws, squirming to escape my grasp.

„H-Hey! Not fair!“ he yelped. I just shrugged at that and leaned forward so our faces were just an inch apart. He stopped squirming and stared me in the eyes.

„Heh…I guess I’ve won.“ I smiled sheepishly and gently kissed him. He kissed me back, but he again tried to rush it, so I backed up a little.

„Don’t…“ I just said and let him go. Luke’s face again turned to sadness. But before he could even try to apologize, I placed my finger on his lip to shut him up.

„I know what you tried…and wanted…“ I said, giving him a knowing look. Luke’s face was now red like a strawberry. I felt he wanted to say something but words got stucked in his throat.

„I…am flattered you wanted…that… But I can’t… Not yet.“

„W-Why?“ asked Luke, almost yelling it. „You…don’t want me to…?“

„I…would love to…but...you are now driven by your emotions too much… I don’t want you to do that when you’re in such a bad state of mind… It’s not right…and I’d hate myself for using your cracked mind like this…“

Luke wanted to argue, but I again placed a finger on his lip to stop him.

„Please…understand, I don’t wish for you making decisions you’d regret when you calm down…“ I smiled and got up from the bed, walking straight to the door. Luke sat up and sighed sadly.

„Fine…I think…you are right…“ he said, resigning on his attempts.

„But…one day…would you like to…?“

I watched him as I openned the door. He was smiling shyly and his face was more red than his clothes. He was watching my every move, every slight movement of my face to see, how I’ll react. I would lie, if I said I wasn’t trully flattered by that request and it made me blush too. I let out a small laugh and smiled softly. „I’d love that…“ was my answer and I gave him a sheepish smirk. Luke’s face was now burning and was twisted in a shy and embarassed smile.

„I will leave now. Ser Steffon should be here soon to take my place for a night. I will not be far, if you’ll need me.“ I said cheeringly.

„Good night, my Prince.“

„Good night, my shield.“ Answered Luke, waving his hand at me.

I smiled and slowly closed the door behind me. I smiled widely and my mind was running wild at that moment. Feeling of joy and happiness sneaked into my soul and it was making me want to dance, jump, laugh and smile. I quickly regained my composure and stepped next to the door, waiting for ser Steffon to take the night watch for me.

When he finally showed up, I informed him that nothing happened at my watch , wished him a good night and good luck and walked to my own chambers, taking off my armor and clothes, except my underwear, fell into the bed and with a smile on my face, fell asleep, feeling that another day will be better hopefully.

Chapter Text

A loud shriek woke me up from my slumber. I openned my eyes slowly, confused like I never was. I felt cold, like if I slept in a snow. I looked up to see where am I, but all I saw was a bright blurred ball of light infront of my eyes. I blinked a few times to adjust to it’s light and raised my hand to rub my eyes.

But as I moved them above my face, I felt something cold dripping from them. Something cold. I moved my hands above my mouth, so it could drop inside. When the first few drops fell on my lips and tongue, I felt my insides twisting in disgust. Sea water it was.

I turned my head on the side, feeling something wet and rough on my face when I did it. I dug my fingers ito the ground, trying to figure it out what am I laying on. It was sand. Wet sand to be more specific. I turned my head straight again, to look at the ball of light. Now I could see it clearly, as my eyes finally adjusted to it. It was moon, shining brightly.

I sat up slovly and shook my head to wake up completely. I felt my hair was soaked with water and sand was sticked to it. I looked at myself. I was wearing my armor and black cloak, my sword still behind my belt. My pants were torn a bit and I missed my shoes.

Cold wind blew into my face, making me shiver and I finally realized something. I was felling cold, because I was soaked in water completely, from head to toes. I looked around. I was laying on the beach, maybe ten feet from the water. Behind me, there were high walls of rock and above them, a giant tower was rising.

„No…not again…“ I mumbled in terror. I was again in the nightmare. I grabbed my hair and pulled them roughly to wake myself up, but it didn’t help. Nothing did help. It felt like I was being forced to go throzgh this nightmare over and over again. And the only way out was to meet the deformed body of Luke.

That sight was haunting me in ny thoughts ever through day. Just a thought of the deformed and tattered face scared the shit out of me. It scared me more than anything I ever saw. I feared it. I wanted it gone from my mind. But nothing seemed to help me to get it out.

„Why this damn nightmare…? Am I going mad or what…?“ I growled, digging my nails into my cheeks. „Why is this happening?! What is the meaning of it all!?“

I was convinced I was losing my damn mind at that point. I was shaking in cold and anger, punching into the sand. My breathing was fast and shaky as I was panicking. I don’t know how long I could just sit there and just trying to calm down. But when I did, more than scared I felt amgry and pissed. I needed to know what was happening. And the only one in my dream who could tell me was the nightmare Luke.

I needed to find him. And as I knew, he’ll appear when I’ll reach Arrax’s corpse. I got up and with deep breathing, I went to the left, going in the direction, where Arrax’s corpse should lay.

I was literally running. I needed to know the answers. I needed to find out, what is the meaning of all this stuff. I needed to make sure I am not losing my mind, but since I was searching in a dream for the answers from the dream figure, I guess I was losing it a bit already.

But there wasn’t much of other choices. Everyone would call me crazy. I’d not argue about that though. But it could cost me losing my place at Luke’s side. Who’d like to be protected by a madman? I clenched my hands tight and ran faster to get there.

After a while, I’ve found what I was looking for. Arrax’s shredded body laid at the store, blood and insides laying spreaded around him. The moonlight shined upon his pearl white scales, making the dragon’s body look like shining. Or at least what could be found of it. Just head, upper budy, neck and one wing. And lots of blood around. The blood was still boiling, a pillar of steam gently rising from it.

I dared to come a bit closer to poor creature’s head and knelt before it. His eyes were still open, those dead but beautiful eyes like two lakes of melted gold. It almost made me cry.

„Oh poor Arrax… What on this world happened to you…?“ I whispered and stroked the dead dragons jaw. The look was saddening.

Then I noticed something. Something that normally wouldn’t cone to my mind, but somehow it did. Arrax’s upper body and wing were in tact on the right side. But the left side was completely devastated. I noticed a few marks on his neck. They were huge, deep and rounded like when…

„A dragon teeth…“ I exhaled and got up to observe it better. I was right. I was around Arrax long enough to recognize marks made by dragon teeth. These however were massive. It reminder me of a mark made by a bastard sword when stabbed through the body.

I couldn’t help but think about the nightmare, where I was in Arrax’s body…no… I was Arrax in that dream. And that one ended when the large dragon attacked me…from my left side.

„These dreams…they… They are connected…?“ I mumbled to myself. Could it really be? Were my dreams all just one big dream? It seemed like that. But there was still a doubt. I needed a proof. I needed one more piece to connect it together. And I just knew where to find it.

I took a deep breath in and out and turned around. And as I expected, what I thought will happen, that happened. Infront of me now, stood the bloodied, deformed and mangled form of Luke.

His head tilted, hanging on a few bones and small piece of skin, his jaw missing and his left part of the face was missing the eye, meat, hair and some parts of skull. His left hand was gone, only a small part of bone and flesh hanging from the shoulder, his left side of the torso shredded, ribs were gone, insides hanging from his stomach and his left leg was merely holding together.

It was a dreadful sight. It scared me to death. My heart was beating for life and I could hear the shrieks again in my head. I knew if I’ll scream, I’ll wake up. But I had to face him. I needed to know what was the meaning of this. And he was the only one who could help me.

„Luke… What happened to you…?“ I asked him. My voice was shaky and raspy, but I was determined to find the answers, no matter the fear. Luke stepped forward, tear running from his untouched right eye. He let out a vail of pain and suffering. It pierced through my ears and soul. My head felt like it will explode. But I had to hold on.

„Luke…please…tell me what is the meaning of this… Why are these dreams haunting me…?“ I asked again, despair in my voice. Luke took one more step forward, standing a few feets from me now. I was now shaking even more as I saw more details of his mangled and mauled body. I started to lose my composure.

„T-Tell me! Please!“ I yelled at him. An answer came in a form of a shriek so loud it almost took my hearing. I fell to my knees, holding my ears and digging my fingers into the flesh on the side of my head. The pain in my head was now unbearable. Suddenly, the shriek stopped. I looked up and saw Luke, standing right above me, looking at me with his eye. Then, from all around I heard his voice.

„Yoren…save me…please…“ it said. I started to cry. I fell on all four infront of him, digging my fingers into the wet sand. I didn’t know what to do now.

„H-How…? How can I save you…? And f-from what!?“ I cried out, sobbing and trembling. Now I was sure I was losing my damn sanity. I was speaking with a dream creature in my head, trying to find the answers for questions that even maesters could not solve. I was about to scream in frustration when everything around went silent. Nothing to hear, only my breathing.

I looked at Luke, who was still staring down at me, reaching his right hand to my shoulder. I let him touch me. It felt cold, even through the armor. Like if death itself touched me with it’s like ice cold grasp. I looked him in the eye, tears and fear visible in my eyes, waiting for him to do anything.

Then, the voice of his spoke to me.

„High above, two dragons fly.

Two will rise, but one will fall.

It’s demise will take the form

Of the eye of the storm.

Fear the blue eye, fear the rage.

One is up to take revenge.

Fear the clouds above the rain.

Watch your left and feel no pain.“

These words were burning into my memory. Despite hearing it only once, I could remember every word of it. But it made no sense. It gave me no answers, just more questions.

„What…are you telling me? I don’t understand-.“ I froze in place as I heard a low growl behind me.

Something was behind me. I could feel it’s hot breath on my back and neck. My ears started to ring and I felt my breath was heavier. I turned around and my eyes openned wide in sheer terror.

A dragon, larger than any I ever saw, his scales bronze and green, it’s eyes like obsidian and it’s teeth sharp and long as swords. It openned it’s mouth, ready to attack. I wanted to run, but I couldn’t. I felt like I was turned to stone. Ringing was deafening, my head hurt me, tears were flowing down my eyes. But through all that, I could hear Luke’s voice again.

„Save me…“

In the next moment, the dragon charged at me and as I screamed in terror, it’s maw devoured me, covering me in the darkness.

I screamed like an animal pierced with a spear. Only darkness was around me and I felt something wrapped around me, something warm and slightly wet. I panicked and started tossing and turning, while screaming madly.

Then, ground under me disappeared and I felt I’m falling. It wasn’t a long fall. My body hit the ground and back of my head hit something wodden and sharp. I screached in pain and curled up in a ball on the ground, feeling the place where my head took a hit pulsing and becoming warm.

I was shaking and breathing fast, looking around, but there was nothing but a darkness. I was about to scream again, but then suddenly, the darkness disappeared and instead, there was a soft orange light around.

I slowly started to recognize the walls of my room and my bed, from which I fell when I panicked after waking up from the dream. The light was a torch on the wall, slowly dying out. The warm and wet feeling around my body, as well as the darkness around me, was my duvet cover into which I got tangled when I was tossing and turning in my sleep. It was also soaked in sweat, which explained why it sticked to my face. And the thing my head hit was my nightstand.

When finally seeing how the things are, I sat up, leaned against my nightstand and started to calm down, but I was still frightened. My whole body was shaking so much I doubted I cound stand up without falling on the floor. I took a few breaths in and out to calm down my heart a bit, placing my both hands on my chest.

„F-Fuck…“ I whispered shakily. I took the duvet of me so I could check if I didn’t shit myself. I had no doubt I did at the moment I did leak at least a small puddle of piss into my bed. My whole body was shining in the light of the torch, die to sweat all around it. I was wet from head to toes. I made a quick check of my underwear if I didn’t leak out anything and sighed in relief that no accident happened.

I ran fingers through my hair in the place my head hit the table. I hissed in pain as I circled my fingers on a slashed skin on my head. I looked at my fingers which were mow warm and red.

„Shit… I need to wake maester Gerardys…“ I hissed again as a wave of stinging pain ran through the spot on my head. I placed my hands on the bed and kneeled, placing my upper body on the bed. My legs were a weak support though. The shaking was so bad I wondered how did I not shook myself off the bed back on the floor.

I managed to crawl back on my bed somehow, laying vertically, feet hanging from the edge as well as my head on the other side. I was slowly breathing and calming down until the shaking started to wear off, as well as my heartbeat. I felt like a piece of shit laying in the middle of the courtyard.

„What…was that…?“ I asked myself aloud as I remembered the dream again. It was so strange, scary and dark. But nothing concerned me more that words Luke spoke.

The riddle he told me. The words of it echoed in my head. I remembered each word, each rhyme, from back to front. It was burned in my memory forever. But what was the meaning of it?

Was it the answer to my questions? What was Luke trying to tell me in my dreams? Was it just a trick of my mind to drive me mire insane? Or was it something more? Was it…warning? Was it a bad sign? Was that the reason I had these dreams? Were the dreams I had trully connected?

All those questions were now circling my mind like vultures above the corpse. And none of them seemed to be answered soon. I clenched my hands and slammed my fists into the bed a few times.

„If this is just me becoming insane, I’ll jump from the walls…“ I mumbled in a slight growl and stood up slowly. My legs stopped shaking finally, but my head was spinning, due to the bleeding. I could feel a slight tray of blood running down my neck and another wave of pain.

„Damnit…“ I cursed and sat on the bed. „I just hope it’s not that kind of wound you need to stitch up…“ I sat there for a while and waited until my head stops spinning. But it didn’t and the bleeding didn’t seem to stop either. I started to feel weary and my sight started to blurr a bit.

„Shit...I guess I need to get there…like this…“ I sighed in defeat and put on my pants and shoes I found on the floor. I was too weared off to look for a shirt and there was absolutely no way I’d get into my armor in this state. I stood up and slowly stumbled to the door.

I grabbed onto door handle and openned the door, but my body failed me and fell forward. Doors openned fast under the weight of my body, making me lose my balance and fall into the hallway, face first on the floor. I howled in pain at the same moment when the door hit the wall. A dull slam echoed through the halls along with my curses.

„Ugh…son of a bitch…“ I growled and tried to stand up, but I was too weared off to even think. At least I managed to crawl to the wall and sat up, leaning against it. I made a weird noises while breathing, mixed groans and howls of pain. My limbs were becoming heavier and my sight was even more blurred now. Trays of warm blood now run down my neck.

„Well…if I’ll bleed out here…at least people will have something to laugh at… A sworn shield, died by hiting a fucking nightstand with his head…heheh…“

In the distance I could hear something. It sounded like footsteps, but like if the person was made of steel. Or a man in an armor. I raised my head to look into the hallway. And trully, trere was a silhouette of a person coming to me. But I saw too blurry and it was too dark to see who it was. The person stopped infront of me and knelt infront of me. I felt a touch of the cold iron gloves in my arms and a familiar elder voice calling to me distantly.

„Lad, are you alright? Can you hear me…?“

I recognized it was ser Steffon, but I didn’t manage to answer him, as even my tongue felt heavy. I heard him saying something and saw him waving his hand infront of my eyes, but I could hardly tell what he was saying. In the next moment

I felt his cold hand taking me under my arm, picking me up and leaning me onto his shoulder. He was almost dragging me through the halls as I wasn’t able to move my legs at that point. The whole world spinned al around like a windmill propeller. I let out a slight groan of pain.

Then everything fell into complete silence and darkness.

I openned my eyes slowly. My head hurt like hell. Like when I got drunk at the New Year Coming celebration, just slightly better. I was laying on my stomach on a wooden table, a soft pillow under my head. The stinging pain in the place where I hit the nightstand was still there and in addition, something burned me there badly.

I looked around, but my sight was blurry, so I saw nothing but silhouettes of things and orange balls of flickering light. My mouth and throat felt dry as I tried to speak.

„Ah…you’re awake…good…“ said an old voice behind me. I recognized it in a moment.

Maester Gerardys.

I sighed in relief. I smiled and tried to turn my head to look in his direction, but the pain stopped me.

„Don’t move now… You were lucky. Your wound isn’t any fatal. Just a torn skin, the skull is alright.“ He said in a calming voice. I squinted and let out a tired groan. The feeling of weakness washed my body.

„T-Thank you, maester…“ I mumbled into the pillow. My sight got a bit better and I could see the shelf with books and herbs infront of me. I smiled a bit.

„If I’ll keep hurting myself… I might consider moving here permanently…“ I chuckled. Gerardys laughed at my joke quietly and sat infront of me, looking me in the face.

„How do you feel?“ he asked. I let out a tired groan and smiled.

„I feel like I have a massive hangover…“

Master nodded, noticing my dry voice. He reached his hand to a small table and handed me a a small flask with water.

„Take a few sips, it’ll help you feel better.“

I took the flask and started to drink. The feeling of water running down my throat felt so good at that moment. Like if I walked in a desert for days without drinking. I must have drink at least half of the flask when Gerardys stopped me.

„Slow down, boy…“ he said and took the flask from my hands. I was gasping for air a bit, but I felt much better now.

„Thank you again…“ „For nothing…“ said maester, his tone changing into worried one.

„And now, tell me what happened? Ser Steffon said he found you in the hall, almost passed out.“ I moved my body a bit forward and put my hands under my jaw so I don’t mumble into the pillow.

„I…uh…had a nightmare. I woke up, panicked a bit and fell of the bed, hitting the nightstand with ny head…“ I confessed. I knew there was no point in trying to lie. „I was trying to get to you…but you see how that went…“

„Indeed… As I say, the wound itself isn’t bad. And you didn’t lose much blood either... I assume the hit must’ve cause you a small concussion.“ Nodded maester and placed his hand on my hair, right in the place where I hit the nightstand. I hissed and had to bite into the pillow to hold back a curse directed at him.

„It didn‘t need to be stitched. I cleaned the place and used some ointments on it. It shall be fine. But for today, you should take a rest.“ Continued Gerardys. I looked at him as he was still focused on the wound.

„How long was I passed out?“

„For three hours at least. The dawn is drawing near now.“ Answered Gerardys. I let out a sigh of relief. There was a chance nobody knew of this.

„Does anyome know of this? Except you and ser Steffon?“ I asked him carefully. His answer was just a slight shook of his head.

„If possible…can it stay that way?“ I pleaded. Again, no verbal answer, just a nod. I gave him a thankful nod and left him to treat the skin on my head. He took some ointment from the table and spreaded it on the wound.

It stinged a bit, but it soon started to feel chilling. Like if I put a snow on it. It took him maybe around ten minutes before he finished. He discarded the ointment on the table and patted my shoulder.

„Can you sit?“ he asked. I nodded and slowly sat up. My head spinned a bit but it wasn’t bad. Maester walked infront of me and gave me some test if my senses are in tact. They were. When he finished, he sat down on the chair and looked at me. Now though, it was a serious and firm look.

„Ser Yoren. I know it is your private thing. But this bothers me for some time now.“ He started, looking me in the eye. „Ser Steffon, when he brought you here, told me of…your „sleeping issues“. And I am… A little bit concerned about it. Especially after today.“

My body tensed up as he told me that. I was afraid of what he knows. But also, I was mad at ser Steffon for exposing my secrets to someone else.

„W-What are you talking about?“ I tried to pretend like I know nothing. But Gerardys gave me a cold look.

„Ser Yoren…do not play fools with me. I remember you asking me for some milk of the poppy to fall asleep when you became prince Lucerys’s shield. And ser Steffon told me of you having nightmares oftenly. He told me he oftenly heard you screaming from your sleep when he had a watch. And then the seizure you had in King’s Landing… Something isn’t right, ser. I might help you, if you tell me.“

I was cornered. He knew of it all. I sighed in defeat and bowed my head. I didn’t dare to look at him in the eyes.

„…I suppose he also told you…what I see in my dreams, is it right…?“ I asked, ready to hear concerned speech from him.

„No, that he didn’t tell me. He said he knows but he refused to tell me. And if you do not wish to share it, it is alright.“

I felt a small relief when it turned out my secret stayed unspoken. Ser Steffon at least kept part of his word. I was still mad at him for telling someone, but I soon figured out he only did it as he was worrying about me, despite he had no reason to help me. My anger at him didn’t last long after I realized that.

„I wish…it could stay my own thing…what I see in my dreams…“ I said, grabbing on the leather of my pants, squeezing it tightly. I felt my whole body shaking again. Fear and anxiety started to take over my body and mind. I needed to let it all out. To tell domebody about it. And right now, Gerardys was the only person who I believed will be silent and might be able to help me somehow.

„I’m having those damn nightmares…since I became a sworn shield... They are returning each night. It’s the same nightmare…“ I mumbled shakily. I felt like something was holding onto my neck, trying to choke me. „It’s coming each night. A different sight, but the same place and scenario… Just a few times I had a calm sleep… I..I…“

I looked at the old man, who was staring at me with his calm black eyes. His calm was only making me more nervous.

„I FEEL LIKE I’M LOSING MY DAMN SANITY! IF THIS GOES ON ANY LONGER, I SWEAR I’LL GO BATSHIT INSANE!“ I grabbed the maester by his chain and pulled him closer. He was surprised but didn’t scream for help or anything. He just listened.

„WHAT IN THE WORLD IS HAPPENING WITH ME, GERARDYS!? I NEED TO KNOW! PLEASE, HELP ME!“ I almost cried out, sobs coming from my throat. I swear I was falling apart inside. I grabbed onto maester’s robe tighter, like if it was the only thing to keep me in tact.

„Calm down… I will help you, all though I am not sure how much…“ he said calmly and place his hand on my shoulder. I was looking at him with distrust.

„You…think I am crazy, right?“ I mumbled, my body tensing up again. Gerardys just shook his head in response.

„Sleep deprivation can make people insane. You’re still far from that. I will try to give you a dreamwine mixed with the Essence of Nightshade… It should give you a relieve and a dreamless sleep.“

I heard of Essence of Nightshade. It’s not known between commoners that much, but my grandfather had some books borrowed from the Dragonstone library. It was known as a great medical substance, but also as the gentlest of all poisons.

„Is it…safe?“ I asked him, finally releasing him from my grasp.

„It is if the dose is correct. Three drops into the dreamwine and you will sleep calmly.“ He answered and walked to his working place, taking something from the shelf.

„Thank you… But I still dom’t know why is this happening… Why are these nightmares coming back, not changing?“ I asked, still a bit disstressed.

„No living human ever understood dreams, ser. I fear I cannot explain that.“ He said, pouring three drops from a small vial into the cup. „Dreams are something fascinsting. In every culture, dreams played a role in forming history of it. Andals, Bravossi and even Valyrians… Especially Valyrians.“

I raised an eye brow at that.

„What do you mean by that?“ I asked curiously.

„You never heard of how Targeryens got to Westeros, to Dragonstone?“ he said as he finally turned his look back at me. I felt a bit insulted.

„Of course I do. Aenar Targeryen sailed from Valyria with his wives and dragons, to start a new life as he was not taken seriously in Valyria.“ I groaned at him. „I know their history well. My grandfather used to read me about them. They are after all my ancestors too… But what does it have to do with this?“

Maester Gerardys looked at me with a neutral face, like if he didn’t know what to say, or maybe, how to say something.

„Yes, that is true. But there were other, deeper reasons too.“ He finally said. „You may heard he had a daughter, Daenys Targeryen, more known as Daenys the Dreamer.“

„Yes, I heard of her. Legends tell she saw the Doom in her dreams and her father heeded her.“ I answered, still confused.

„But that is nothing more than a legend.“

„Not really…“ said Gerardys. „Or at least I myself do not believe it is just a legend. Many history writers are trying to find an answer to things that doesn’t make sense. But some things simply do not make sense.“

I grinned cynically at the old man, as I had in nature to do so.

„Citadel would not like your words, maester.“

„They’d not, I agree.“ He laughed at my comment, before he continued. „But as someone who serves house Targeryen for many years now, I believe these things are possible. Just think of it, they ride dragons. Why is it then impossible for them to have dreams that tell them of the future?“

More the maester spoke, more I was confused. I scratched my forehead and took a moment to think of it. He was right. Targeryens were, in my eyes, higher human beings. They rode dragons, their ancestors trully had magic that could forge incredible things, like Valyrian steel and even this very castle. So he was right, maybe the story of that prophecy dream was true too.

„You might be right… But why do you tell me this, maester?“ I asked him again. Gerardys didn’t answer. He just turned to his table and poured the liquid into the cup, before handing it to me.

„Here…drink it when you’ll return to your chambers. You should have a long and dreamless sleep after this.“ Said the maester. I took the cup and slowly got up.

My head spinned a bit, but it was not bad. I looked into the cup. There was a golden liquid in it. It reminder me of the wine from Lanisport which I had a chance to taste once at Jace’s name’s day. I looked back at the maester, who slowly moved to the door, openning it for me.

„Thank you for everything…“ I smiled and bowed my head. Gerardys nodded moved aside so I could walk through. But in the middle I stopped and turned back to him.

„Maester…why did you tell me of those dreams that Targeryens could have? What does it have to do with me?“ I asked him again. Gerardys scratched his jaw and placed a hand on my shoulder.

„I have no idea what your dreams are, ser. And I won’t ask you. But if they are returning and you remember them, try to think of them and maybe you can find an answer for what those dreams are.“ Said maester quietly.

I rolled my eyes. Again he didn’t answer my question. I started to be quite annoyed by it.

„I will try…but still it doesn’t make sense. Why did you tell me of the prophecy dreams of Targeryens?“

„Just because I wanted you to know that dreams are a strange thing in every culture. And what these dreams, which Targeryens and their descendants…“ he stopped in the middle of the sentence and squeezed my shoulder.

„…did to change the world and destiny of their family…“

We stood there, looking at each other with neutral faces for some time. His words echoed through my head. My eyes were piercimg his and his did the same to mine. The silence of the night gave me the time to process the words the old maester just told me and finally understand the hidden message he was trying to give me. As the realization strucked me, I wanted to say something, but maester just shook his head.

„Good night, ser.“ He said, letting go of my shoulder. I nodded and walked out of his chambers.

„Good night, maester…“ I said silently as the door closed behind me. I looked again at the dreamwine in my hands as I walked to my chambers. Night was coming to an end, as the first sunrays were hitting the windows of Dragonstone. The seabirds could be heard in the distance as well as the ravens above maester’s chambers.

All the way to my chambers and even when I got there, I was still thinking of the words I heard that night. Words Luke spoke in my dream and words maester Gerardys told me. Words of the riddle echoed through my head and it felt like if someone drew them into my mind with burning dagger.

What could the riddle mean? Was it just a way of my mind to keep me insane…? Or could it be something else? A warning?

More and more, I thought of maesters words. Dreams that Targeryens and their descendants had changed the world and destiny of their family… I sat on my bed and looked into the cup with the dreamwine, still thinking of the words spoken that night.

As I stared inside the cup, answers started to appear, all though I didn’t believe them fully. Could it all trully be a warning? Did my dreams show me what will happen?

I played with the cup in my hands gently as the new question appeared in my head, making me doubt if I should drink the dreamwine now.

„Could it be that I, a dragonseed born from servant and a Targeryen…“

A silence in my room was broken by the sound of a liquid being poured on the floor.

„…could I be…a Dreamer…?“

Chapter Text

It was almost afternoon when the another council meeting was held at the hall of the Painted Table. The sun was high and the sunlight filled the whole room with bright light. But the council itself was a mess. More it reminded me of children arguing over who did throw the rock into the window.

Lords, knights and other nobles argued about war and what should they do now. Everyone threw their strategy on the table. But I doubted that half of these lords ever were to war.

If not counting the war at Stepstones, which wasn’t officially a war led by Westeros, no great war took place since year 92 A.C, the war with Myrish pirates, in which both my father and grandfather fought and in which prince Aemon was killed.

But that was over thirty years ago and the main difference now is that our enemy has their own dragons.

I stood by the fireplace, watching that charade called council. Jace and Luke both stood at the head of the table, facing their mother on the opposite side. I didn’t see their faces, but judging how uncomfortable they were yesterday when Daemon started to argue with Rhaenyra, I’d say seeing another arguement isn’t helping. Even if the arguing ones are other lords.

Who I saw though was maester Gerardys, standing on the side of the table with ser Lorent and lord Celtigar, who was now arguing with lord Stauton who arrived this morning. Maester wasn’t really happy when I entered the room. Before the meeting started he told me I should rest, but I declared that I don’t feel tired anymore.

If only I could lie better. I looked like shit. My skin was pale and a huge eye bags were under my eyes, like two big holes. I looked like a ghoul from the stories for naughty kids. When Luke saw me, his face was a mixture of amusement and worry. I tried to take a sleep after returning to my chamber, but soon I was woken by a servant who told me about the meeting being called.

I didn’t want to look that I am avoiding my duty as a sworn shield, all though I was sure maester would tell them some excuse why am I not there. I quickly got into my armor and went for a small snack into the castle kitchen before heading to the hall.

The servant who slept with Alyn was also really good friend of mine too and she gave me some bread and milk that was left from the breakfast. She was smaller than me, thin black haired girl with brown eyes, fine curves and fair skin. When I saw her for the first time with Alyn, I saw right on the spot, what he sees about her. But she was also very kind and always helped us if needed. I thanked her for the meal and headed to the hall.

The council now went for an hour and it seemed it was going nowhere. Everyone was throwing in their own way how to lead the army and the war. And as it always was with proud men, they started to compare their cocks, causing the arguements. Even my father and Alyn who stood next to the entrance looked like they are cringing over the sight. I couldn’t do more that roll my eyes.

„If this is how we’re about to go to war, we’ll be fucking dead in a week.“ I mumbled under my nose, being careful not to be too loud for two men who stood near me. But then I looked at Rhaenyra, whom’s face showed she had pretty much felt the same.

She was siting on a chair at the head of a table, looking around and watching the lords and knights arguing. She loooed tired and annoyed by it all. Unlike the others in the room, she was not a hot-tempered and blood thirsty. She was willing to find a peaceful way and lead the war only if necessary.

But despite being a Queen, nobody took her seriously. Nobody except Jace and Luke. And also me, but I’d not count myself as a person worth of noticing.

The arguement continued and I almost started to fall asleep, leaning against the wall, when powerfull voice of ser Erryk cut through the arguement.

„The Lord of the Tides! Lord Corlys Velaryon... and his wife, the Princess Rhaenys Targaryen!“

Arguing lords raised their heads and Rhaenyra stood up from her chair. Everyonr went silent instantly, the only thing heard was a clapping of a wooden cane on the stone floor. There, on the stairs, stood the Sea Snake himself, Corlys Velaryon. The man my grandfather and my father both joined, when the succession crisis was taking place. The greatest sailor of all time, skilled warrior and also a wise man.

I took a look at him. He looked weak and fragile now, all though not looking dead. His dark skin in contrast with his silver beard and dreadlocks fell halfway down his back. His walking was slow and unsure and he had to walk with a cane. But there still was a strenght in his pressence as everyone in the room shut their mouths and silently watched.

Princess Rhaenys walked next to him, followed by the dragon twins. Their pressence absolutely changed the mood in the room. On the faces of some lords and especially on Rhsenyra’s, I saw a smile. They thought the same. The Sea Snake was with us.

He’d never turn back on his family, especially on Luke, who was his heir. No matter the rumors, no matter the anger he and his wife held against Rhaenyra, he never replaced Luke as his successor.

That man must trully love Luke, even knowing he’s not his own blood. There’s no damn way he doesn’t know. But still, he chose Luke over his own brother, who now is buried somewhere in the sea.

„Lord Corlys.“ Said Rhaenyra as the old man slowly approached her. „It brings much relief to see you hale and healthy again.“ Lord Corlys stopped right infront her, smiled and nodded at her.

„I'm very sorry about your father, Princess. He was a good man.“ Said Lord Corlys.

Meanwhile Baela and Rhaena both took place next to Jace and Luke, as their bethroted. Jace paid Baela a small but loving look when she stepped next to him.

My eyes were on Rhaena though. As she passed the fireplace, our eyes mrt for a brief moment. I gave her a quick and small smile, invisible for anyone who didn’t pay attention. She smirked at me and took her place next to Luke.

Luke and Rhaena shared a long look into each other’s eyes, smiling at each other. Both of them grew to know each other very well for the last six years, creating a strong friendship. Both of them trusted each other and knew if anything is bothering them, they can come and talk about it together.

Mostly, it was Luke who came to talk about his problems as he was far more sensitive. It was mainly Rhaena who helped Luke to cope with his fears and anxiety he had since that faithful day at Driftmark. I adored Rhaena for who she was and for how she treated Luke. With respect and genuire love.

I’d never believe that somebody like her existed if I didn’t meet her. I was glad that Luke’s future wife is Rhaena.

I’d not lie if I said it wasn’t from a bit selfish reasons too. There wasn’t many women in all Seven Kingdoms that’d be so tolerant and understanding. She loved Luke as much as I did and Luke too loved her and still she was willing to share Luke with me. Not much people would do that. The agreement we did that night at the back of the ship still felt so unreal and I didn’t believe it fully yet. I think the time will tell me.

„Where is Daemon?“ asked Lord Corlys.

That was actually a good question. No wonder lords argued with each other. Daemon wasn’t here to keep them in check. This wasn’t his style though. He’d never miss the war council. He was burning with passion for war.

So why he’s missing on such an important meeting? Something told me it was due to the yesterday’s conversation he had with Rhaenyra after we left the hall. I could only guess.

„There were other concerns which demanded the Prince’s attention.“ Answered Rhaenyra firmly. Lord Corlys hummed in response, giving her a blank look and slowly limped to the table, grunting like if he battled with his own body. His eyes traveled across the table and figures placed on it. He slightly frowned and looked back at Rhaenyra.

„Your declared allies?“

„Yes.“ Exhaled Rhaenyra, a bit of disappointment in her voice, all though she tried to hide it.

„Too few to win a war for the throne.“ Said the old sailor with a slight sign of amusement in his voice. Or at least that’s how I heard it. Rhaenyra seemed to lose her comfidence as she tried to continue the conversation.

„Well, we would also hope to have the support of Houses Arryn, Baratheon, and Stark.“

„Hope... is the fool's ally.“ Said Lord Corlys darkly.

Shivers ran down my spine as he said that. This man clearly knew what he’s talking about. And everyone in the room respected him for that.

Corlys was the only person except Daemon, who threw the facts into Rhaenyra’s face and felt no fear while doing it. As I watched him to do so, I finally started to see why my family adored him so much. Rhaenyra seemed taken aback by the brutal honesty Lord Corlys provided her with and tried to get the upperhand.

„Both Arryn and Baratheon share blood with my house. But all of them swore oaths to me.“

„As did House Hightower… If I remember.“ Snapped out Lord Corlys.

„As did you, Lord Corlys.“ Said Rhaenyra calmly, finally finding an argument against the sassy but true words of Lord Corlys. Sea Snake went silent as did the rest of the room, only flames cracking in the fireplace.

Both Lord Corlys and Queen Rhaenyra looked at each other, like if the tried to burn the other one with their stare. Then, still silent, Lord Corlys slowly turned his head in the direction of fireplace, where all his grandchildren stood.

I felt the power of his look, even though he didn’t look at me. It was a strong, determined, but also caring look. He trully loved his grandchildren. Both his and supposed. His look seemed to soften each second he looked at them. I’d swear I saw a small sign of a loving smile before he turned back to face Rhaenyra.

„Your father's realm... was one of justice and honor.“ Said the old man, slowly moving towards the Queen. „Our houses are bound by common blood and common cause. This Hightower treason cannot stand.“

He looked around the room as he spoke, firmly and loudly so everyone could hear him. I felt a smile growing on my face as the old Sea Snake straightened himself and stepped infront the Queen, knowing we just found a great ally.

„You have the full support of our fleet and house.“ Said Lord Corlys and bowed his head deeply.

The tension in the room seemed to finally drop as the old sailor pledged his loyalty to our Queen. As I looked around the table, it seemed a lot of big stones fell from everyone’s hearts.

„You honor me, Lord Corlys.“ Said Rhaenyra, thankfull for the support of this powerful old sailor. She turned to Rhaenys, who stood behind her, giving her a thankful look.

„Princess Rhaenys…“ Rhaenys smiled and nodded slightly to life if trying to assure her it’s all happening. Rhaenyra now looked like if she was about to cry, but with a movement of her facial muscles, she bashed the urge away.

„But…“ she snapped out loudly but with no anger, putting on a serious mask. „…as I said to my bannermen, I made a promise to my father to hold the realm strong and united. If war's first stroke is to fall, it will not be by my hand.“

„You do not mean to act?“ asked Lord Corlys, slightly surprised by the Queen’s words.

„Taking caution does not mean standing fast. I wish to know who my allies are before I send them to war.“ She answered firmly. Her words were again confident and full of determination. There again stood the strong woman I first time saw at the courtyard those six years ago, determination burning in her look, decided to make it her way and not letting anyone to stop her.

Lord Corlys turned to the table and moved to the place where Driftmark and Dragonstone were pictured on the map.

„The consequence of my... near-demise in the Stepstones... is that we now control them. I took care to fully garrison the territory this time.“ Declared the old man, moving his hand above the table.

„A total blockade of the shipping lanes will be in place in days, if not already. The Triarchy have been routed. The Narrow Sea is ours.“

Everyone’s eyes now were pointed at Lord Corlys, who was showcasing his master plan. I wasn’t an expert but it sermed like a great plan. If we’ll cut off the King’s Landing from the trade that comes from the sea, the city will soon fall into chaos as it wasa seaside city and in cities like that, the life in it depends on the trade that arrives from the sea.

And if anyone knew everything about how to influence the trade, it was the Sea Snake himself. He spoke like a true strategy and trade master at once.

„If we further seal the Gullet, we can cut off all seaborne travel and trade to King's Landing.“ Continued lord Corlys, circling his hand above the table, where the Gullet, as people called the space between Driftmark, Dragonstone and King’s Landing was.

„I shall take Meleys and patrol the Gullet myself.“ Said Rhaenys, giving Rhaenyra a smile.

It finally started to look like a true war council. Even my brother and father stopped scratching their butts and listened carefully.

„When we drain the Narrow Sea, we can surround King's Landing, lay siege to the Red Keep, and force the Greens' surrender.“ Said Lord Celtigar. I liked the plan, or at least the concept. We will grip the enemies in pincers, blocade from the sea, army from the ground.

But there was still one big problem that even I saw. We had no army to even surround the half of the city. But it seemed Rhaenyra saw the problem and had an answer.

„If we are to have enough swords to surround King's Landing, we must first secure the support of Winterfell, the Eyrie, and Storm's End.“ She declared, giving a look to maester Gerardys, who got the message she just gave him.

„I’ll prepare the ravens, Your Grace.“ He said, ready to leave the table and get to work.

„We should bear those messages.“ A voice sounded from near the fireplace. It was Jace.

„Dragons can fly faster than ravens and they're more convincing.“ He spoke firmly, just like his mother.

I stared at him in surprise as did Baela, Rhaena and especially Luke. I couldn’t believe his words at first but they seemed to be true. He offered himself and Luke to be the messengers of the Queen’s will.

„Send us."

Everyone at the table now lookedat the two brothers, standing next to each other, surprise playing in their faces silently, especially at their mother’s face.

„The Prince is right, Your Grace.“ Spoke Lord Corlys, pride in his voice.

Again the silence spreaded across the room. Rhaenyra now looked at her two eldest sons, reading in their faces, pride forming on her expression. I looked in Luke’s direction to see if he’s shaking. He was, but something surprised me. He was trying to hide it by standing narrowed, putting on his brave mask.

He was afraid of the idea flying to deliver the message. But he wanted to make his mother proud and help her to get back what was her’s. There right now, stood the boy I only knew when he rode his beloved dragon. There was the boy who was willing to give everything to help his loved ones. The boy I always loved to see. The boy I was proud to call my friend.

„Very well.“ Said Rhaenyra after a long silence, confirming what I saw in her face. She was now more than ever proud of her sons, who she loved so dearly. And they did love her.

„Prince Jacaerys will fly north. First to the Eyrie to see my mother's cousin, the Lady Jeyne Arryn, and then to Winterfell to treat with Lord Cregan Stark for the support of the North.“ She declared, looking at Jace first. Jace straightened himself and accepted his task with no sign of fear, like was expected of him as Rhaenyra’s heir.

He was the future King and he knew it really well and so he wanted to be seen as. I couldn’t see his face but I’d dare to guess he again had that serious look on his face as he always did when it came to fullfiling his duties. He was the reflection of his mother’s strenght. I could finally see how much it was true.

Then Rhaenyra looked at Luke, giving him his part of the mission.

„Prince Lucerys will fly south to Storm's End and treat with Lord Borros Baratheon...“

A wave of sheer horror washed over me. Her words echoed in my head like if I had a cave in my mind, strucking the inner walls of my head. She continued to speak, her lips were moving, but all I could hear was a strange high-pitched noise. Everything else went silent around me.

Everything, except the voice that rose up from the noise, speaking words of the riddle from the dream.

„It’s demise will take the form

Of the eye of the storm.“

Cold sweat ran down my back and the taste of salt appeared in my mouth. I wanted to scream, but something filled my throat and lungs. It was that well known feeling of being suffocated by the cold salty water.

And again, as the noise got louder, I could hear Luke’s pleading voice, screaming one sentence.

„Save me…Yoren…“

I closed my eyes, awaiting death or hear the shriek. But instead, the noise disappeared and slowly I could hear everyone speaking again.

„...maester Gerardys will prepare the messages. You will fly tomorrow.“ It was Rhaenyra. I could feel my body shaking in terror as the realization of what just happened hit me with it’s full strenght.

The dream I had for several months now… It was a warning. There was no doubt for me now. It came to me in time of me being awake, warning me even beyond the wall of sleep. And it told me one thing.

If Lucerys will fly tomorrow to Storm’s End…he will die.

„…and then we can talk about our next plans, my lords.“ Rhaenyra’s voice came to my ears again. I was in a great state of shock to properly notice what was happening around me.

I needed to do something to change the outcome of the dream. I needed to save Luke from that fate the dream gave him, no matter the cost.

But I didn’t know how. I wanted to say something, but I knew my voice would not be heard. Who cares about a low-born knight, even when he’s the Prince’s sworn shield?

If only there would be anyome else to fly to Storm’s End. Why couldn’t Rhaenys fly there? After all, from what I knew, she was Lord Borros’s cousin. She was more blood related to him than Luke.

More I tried to find any way to stop this, more I felt I am losing hope. I wanted to scream and cry. I wanted to take Luke and hide him somewhere where he’ll not get harmed. I almost wanted to step into the conversation and say it’s a stupid idea. But I’d only make a fool out of myself and achieve nothing.

There was no way for me to save Luke and it broke my heart and left my soul torn apart. I had to use all the power in me to not break into crying.

I held myself together long enough to survive the rest of the council. Lucky was I that Rhaenyra dismissed everyone soon after the Jace’s proposal. She ordered everyone to return to their duties except Jace and Luke, whom she told to rest and prepare for the leave with the first light.

I acompanied Luke to his chambers, not saying a single word. I couldn’t look him in the eyes. If I did, I’d deffinetly turn into crying mess. I didn’t want to maje a scene. Not in public at least.

When Luke flew into his chambers, I left , heading straight to my chambers. I asked ser Lorent if he could take the watch for me. He didn’t mind my request at all and didn’t ask me why. I was thankful for that. I knew I’d not be able to hold my tears if standing in the hall, guarding Luke’s door.

I bursted into my room, closing the door and locking myself. I took off the armor and the rest of my clothes, throwing it into the corner, standing completely naked next to my bed. I laid on the bed, taking devut, throwing it over myself and hugged my knees tightly.

Then I finally broke and give into my despair. I felt my tears flow from my eyes like two rivers during a great flood. I didn’t even bother to try and be silent. I didn’t care anymore. All I could do was just to sit and cry.

„He will d-die…“ I sobbed uncontrollably. My stomach started to hurt me badly and my body trembled under the strenght of my cries.

„H-he will die…and I c-can’t stop it…“ I buried my face between my knees, howling in despair. I couldn’t take it. I had to watch as the only person I trully loved will die and I could do shit about it.

Just when I thought I can be happy, when me, him and Rhaena made the pact together… Just when I thought I avoided losing him… I was quickly stabbed into my stomach by destiny, that wanted Luke’s life.

If anyone saw me now and knew why I am so broken, they’d call me a fool, a madman and a freak. They’d say the dreams mean nothing and it’s all just a coincidence. And maybe it was true. Maybe all of this was just me becoming fucking insane. Maybe those dreams were just dreams and it was all caused by the stress and an amount of feelings I had for Luke.

But I somehow knew it was all true. Some weird feeling inside told me it was about to happen. That my dreams do not lie to me. It just made me broke more. The image of Luke‘s mangled, bloodied and shredded body haunted me.

I could still see that one eye, looking at me, begging me to save him. His pleas full of fear echoed through my head, almost causing me headache. It was all about to happen to him, no way of saving him.

I curled up into a small ball under the duvet, crying my heart out. I couldn’t do anything else. I gave up and just let the grief and despair toy with me as they pleased. I have no idea how long I cried. All I could think of was that I will soon lose Luke forever. Only a thought of that triggered a new wave of tears and sobs. And so it went all the time.

I didn’t care how much time passed. I didn’t care how much my throat hurt and eyes burned me. Even the tear stain that was uder my head didn’t bother me. All I could think of was Luke’s demise.

I had no doubt I’d stay under the duvet until dawn, if not for a knock on my door. The sound of hits on a wooden door silenced me, making me crawl out from under the duvet. The fresh air filled my lungs, almost making me caugh a bit.

„Y-yes?“ I called to the door, trying to hide my sobs.

„Ser Yoren, it is me, ser Lorent. Prince Lucerys wishes to see you.“ Answered a calm voice of the kingsguard. A stabbing pain rushed through my stomach as I heard Luke’s name. And it became even worse when I heard he wants to see me. I knew I will not hold myself together in his presence.

I wanted to send ser Lorent away to tell Luke I am too busy. But then I’d feel horrible. Knowing that I probably refused to see him for the last time. I gently ran my fingers over my eyes, hoping I finally ran out of tears.

„Yes… Give…me a few minutes…“ I called to him again, quickly starting to put on my clothes. This time, I left my armor lay on the floor and took a basic shirt and pants. When I finally got dressed, I washed my face above the bowl with water I had in the corner and somehow put myself together.

But I knew I’m not able to cover up I was crying fully. Only hope was Luke will not ask. And if he will, I’ll need an excuse.

I unlocked the door and stepped out of the door, nodding at ser Lorent, who patiently awaited me. He raised an eye brow at the sight of me, but didn’t comment it, which I was glad for. I bowed my head to him and went to Luke’s chambers, ser Lorent following.

I looked to the windows. I must’ve cried through the most of the afternoon I thought, because sunlight was getting more of an orange hue. A pain in my stomach stabbed me again. There was not much time for Luke now. I bit my tongue to stop myself from sobbing and continued walking until I reached Luke’s chambers.

I knocked on Luke’s door, awaiting his invitation in. My heart was drowned in my sadness, knowing that this may be our last talk before he disappears. I shivered a bit, trying to hide a quiet sob from ser Lorent who stood behind me.

„Come in…“ Luke’s voice sounded from the inside. I grabbed the handle and walked inside, closing right when I was in. I looked around the room, but Luke was nowhere to be seen.

„Luke? Where are you…?“ I asked, my voice still shaky from all the sobbing and crying. Luke’s voice responded from the dressing corner.

„Give me a second…“ I hummed in response and sat on the chair next to Luke’s bed. I looked at my hands, which still shook. On the inner side of the wrist, there were three small scars, caused by me, digging my nails into it. I had an immense urge to dig them in again, just to ease the pain I felt right now. But not before Luke. I didn’t need him to worry about me.

Luke stepped out from behind the wall of the dressing corner, wearing just pants and black tunic with belt wrapped around his stomach. He now looked more like a boy from the stables. He had his court dress arranged perfectly on a pile, resting on the chair near the corner.

„Not really prince-like dress you chose for this afternoon.“ I said, trying to sound somehow happy and funny. Luke just chuckled at my comment, taking the pile of clothes of the chair and putting it into his chest.

„I just can’t stand the court dress sometimes. It’s uncomfortable sometimes.“

„I can imagine that. I never had any liking for this luxury clothes you nobles wear.“ I threw in, trying to make conversation.

„You never could afford them. That’s why.“ Luke smirked.

My plan worked. Conversation was set. But I also couldn’t allow Luke to laugh at ne like that.

„Of course, my prince. Laugh at the poor low-born knight.“ I said, playing offended. Luke smiled and walked towards me, ready to mess with me again. But I’d not give it to him that easily.

„And besides, even if I could afford them, I’d still prefer simple clothes. Just like these you wear now.“

„I’d love to see you walk into the hall where a ball is held, wearing the simple clothes.“ Teased Lucerys. „I’m sure all the high lords and ladies would look at you with huge smiles at their faces.“

„High lords and ladies can kiss my ass. I don’t care what anyome thinks about me.“ I threw back at him. Luke laughed softly and patted my shoulder.

„I know, Yoren. But still, you’d need some better clothes if you’d represent me…when I’m marrying Rhaena. I can’t let my sworn shield to embarass me infront the wedding guests.“

Another stab of pain in my stomach. It took all my will power to hide my sadness at those words.

„Well… I will do that even if dressed in the.best clothes I have. You know me and my behavior when I am drunk.“ I responded, trying to hide my sadness behind a mask of embarassed person. Lucerys took the bait. But he also took the chance to deliver another blow.

„I know. And I really hope I won’t end up with vommit all over my wedding dress. Don’t want to smell like your stomach.“

I rolled my eyes. Again he drew that vommiting thing.

„Ugh, come on! You’re going to remind me of that again?“ I groaned and punched him softly into his shoulder. But Luke shook his head and placed both his hands on my own shoulders, gently dragging me to him.

„No… I’d rather remind you…of that other event you did in a drunken state.“ He said and kissed me on my lips.

I closed my eyes and let him kiss me. I wanted to memorize every single touch and movement. I wanted to remember every single second of this meeting, knowing it will be our last. Knowing that this adorable and lovable human being will soon be shredded to pieces.

I could feel every nerve single part of my body to fight the desperate need to break down again.

Unsuccessfully.

I felt Luke broke the kiss and backing up, only to place his fingers on my cheek. Then the fingers moved and wiped tears that broke out of my eye.

„Yoren…? Why do you cry?“ he asked me softly. I openned my eyes, only to see his beautiful face, slightly red, filled with consern. I felt my shoulders shaking as I struggled to hold back my sobs.

„N-nothing… It’s just…“ I stuttered, finalizing my excuse I’ll present him to cover this up.

„I just…can’t stop thinking about my brother Barrick…who joined Aegon…“ I said, letting the tears slowly fall from my eyes. „I know he is a traitor…and yet, I still love him and value my time with him… But this war… I fear for his life… I don’t wish to see my brother’s corpse, Lucerys. I…I am scared…“

What I said was truth in the end. I trully was afraid of seeing Barrick’s dead body. The mere imagination of him dead haunted me. And I knew he won’t die in the battle, he will die if he’ll get inprisoned by Queen. He’s one of Aegon’s knights. He will surely be punished as much as will be the main conspirators. And that meant death sentence.

But fear for my brother wasn’t as big as my the fear I had for Luke’s life. Thoughts of my brother’s death scared me. But knowing Luke will die tomorrow terrified me beyond all the possible places.

Luke listened, while wiping my tears with his fingers. He caressed my cheeks so gently, like if I was a small cat. He was so gentle with me. So gentle…so pure…so kind...too young to meet such an end.

Luke sighed and looked me in the eyes. I saw fear in them as well as the reflection of torch fire. He moved his hands on my shoulders and grabbed on them, tight but still gently to not hurt me.

„I an scared too…“ he admited to me. „Of this war…and of this mission I am to take. I am afraid I will fail my mother. That I will mess things up. That I will not bring Baratheons to help our cause.“ I finally moved my hands too, wrapping them around his waist gently and pulling him closer to me.

„I know…“ That was all I could say without breaking up again. I gently scratched his back with my fingers to give him a sign I am here for him. Not that I didn’t give him enough of those.

„I fear to face lord Borros…“ he continued. „I am not a good talker… And I don’t know how to treat with other lords. Jace is good at things like this, but me? No…“

His words were full of sorrow and regret and his eyes started to tear up , letting small tears roll down his face. I moved my hand to wipe them with my thumb, just as he did with me.

„If only...I could help you, Luke.“ I mumbled. „If there was an option, I’d fly with you there…and cover your back. As your sworn shield and friend…“

I almost choked with tears speaking these words. If there was a way, I’d do as I say. I‘d rather fly there with him, dying by his side than sitting here and helplessly waited for the news of his death.

„You…would?“ he asked, a small spark of hope flinched in his eyes. I nodded and smiled at him.

„I would die for you, Lucerys. And you know I mean it…“

A wave of sadness again washed my back and a hopeless sigh left my throat with sobs.

„But who am I kidding? I can’t fly with you…“

„And who said that?“ asked Luke, gripping on my shoulders. I raised my eye brows and tilted my head in confusion. In his face was that determined and brave look again.

„What are you trying to tell? I can’t fly with you…all though I wish I could…“ I mumbled, lowering my head in defeat.

„And did anyone forbid you from it expressly?“ asked Luke firmly. I shook my head in response.

„No. But nobody allowed me that either…“

„And did you asked?“ Luke snapped at me.

„No… But Luke, be a realist… Your mother will not allow me to fly with you…“ I said, gripping onto his tunic.

„Arrax is big and strong enough to carry both of us to Storm’s End and back, Yoren. And my mother doesn’t mind our…riding trips around the isle.“ He said, smirking at me. But that still wasn’t enough proof.

„Lucerys, flying around the isle is something different that fly around the realm… Arrax is strong enough and I believe you on that. I know he can carry us both there. But I don’t think your mother will think the same, even though she knows of us riding together.“ I responded, giving Luke a serious look.

We both now stared at each other in silence, now talking with our eyes. Our looks told everything.

„I will tell mother I want you to fly with me…“ he broke the silence. A new feeling I could feel now inside of my soul.

Hope

„You will?“

„Yes… I’ll go to see her right now.“ Luke said, his voice full of bravery. He quickly grabbed a cloak that hanged on the wall, put it on himself and rushed to the door. I followed him right away, but right outside his chambers, he stopped me.

„I will go myself, Yoren… Wait for ser Lorent, I’ll send him for you when I’ll know the answer.“ He said kindly. I nodded and stepped aside as he and ser Lorent walked away.

I returned to my chambers, where I waited for ser Lorent. Millions of thoughts ran through my head, some of them being filled with despair that this will not work out and Luke will die on his mission.

But some were filled with hope. Hope that I might be able to save him somehow. And if not save him…I will at least die by his side, trying my best.

Waiting for ser Lorent was painful. Seconds felt like hours and I started to be nervous. My head started to create the darkest possible ways how this will end. Maybe Rhaenyra will think that if I’ll show up with him at Storm’s End, he’ll look weak and Lord Borros will not join our Queen’s cause.

To be fair, it was something that I think Jace would say. And it was true a bit. I didn’t want Luke to look weak. He couldn’t look weak in the eyes of the realm.

My thoughts almost made me think twice about it all, when my room door openned wide, the door slamming the wall. I jumped out of the bed, scared like hell and turned around to see what it was. Nearly moment later, I felt a huge impact on my body and two slim hands wrapping around me, pulling me into a tight hug.

It was Luke, hugging me and his face shined with happines.

„I CONVINCED HER! YOU WILL FLY WITH ME!“

Chapter Text

The sun was slowly rising above the sea, clouds covering most of the sky, not letting much of a sunlight through. No wind blew that morning but still it was a bit cold one. The birds only started to fly to hunt their food and villagers in the village under the castle just started to wake to life.

I got up earlier that morning and went to kitchen to eat something before leaving. Servants were just starting to cook and so the only thing I could get was a bread with butter and honey. I didn’t mind. I greeted all the servants there and wished them good day. They did the same.

I always was on good terms with servants and residents of the castle, only exception being ser Alfred Broome, said „Cockhead“. Non of our family liked him, even my grandfather, who was his mentor when he was younger. Many times my father had arguements with him over being an asshole to the other man, servants and us. He always told him to fuck off. He even didn’t give a shit about ser Robert, who technically was his commander. Only people he never tried to assault were members of the royal family.

I made myself a meal and started to eat, drowning it with a milk that one servant boy gave me. By now, everyone knew I am going on the mission with Luke. And I didn’t mind it in the end as it showed how many people at Dragonstone trully cared about me and how much.

I had to tell my father and Alyn about it, as I wanted them to know it from me personally. I went to them right after Luke told me the news. I’ve found them both at the dinning room for soldiers as they were both having a dinner break. I took them aside and told them what I was assigned to.

Alyn was happy and undoubtly proud of me. His face was full of pride and even a bit of envy I saw there. He oftenly told me he’d love to take a ride on a dragon. I always told him it’s not my decision to make. He always smiled at that.

„Just tell prince Lucerys he should not try to do barell rolls with you. You almost vommited when grandfather lifted you and rolled you in his arms when you were five.“ Alyn teased me. I punched him in the chest playfully.

„Sit on a dick, Alyn…“ I mumbled and grinned at him. Both of us then giggled at each other like two maidens when gossiping knights. He was always a jester around me, all though he was trying to be a big brother to me more, since Barrick left us. He was trying his best to be a support for me on my darker days, especially when I struggled with my own feelings and love interests. He never judged me and always gave me a good word to cheer me up. I owed him a lot in my life.

My father wasn’t as happy as Alyn. His face reflected worry and concern. He still didn’t get over the fact that Barrick left us and now, knowing that he has to fight his own son was too much for him. He never told me or Alyn that, but we both knew.

When I spoke about Barrick when I returned, he was smiling, but it was a sad smile and his sadness showed itself even more when I told them Barrick is and will be loyal to Aegon. I saw the sorrow in his eyes that day. And I saw it now again. One of his children is to be slain if Rhaenyra wins and now, the image of me, flying over the sea on a dragon with Luke didn’t make him smile.

„Yoren…are you sure?“ he asked me carefully. „I know you are the sworn shield of our prince…but you’ll not be able to protect him in the air. He has his dragon after all. He will be safe…“

He was right. I couldn’t protect him in the air. I was powerless up there. If anything happened up there, I’d be as good as a leaky roof in the rain. I knew all of that. But it didn’t matter to me. If my dreams were true and there was no way preventing, I’ll rather die in the sky with Luke that hopelessly crying here at Dragonstone when the message of my beloved will come to my ears.

„I know father…but as a sworn shield, I am binded to him by oath. And that means I will fly with him, even if I would do nothing… And we will not be in the air still. I will protecting him on earth.“ I responded firmly, looking my father in the eyes.

His eyes were looking at me, from head to toe. Father was meassuring me. He was checking me, maybe to make sure I am ready for such a task in his eyes. Or maybe to see if I am able to defend Luke and myself from harm. The truth was somewhere else though, as father finally spoke again.

„You’re so much like your mother, son. She’d be proud of you if she was alive.“ There were tears in his eyes and a soft smile finally appeared on his face.

„Do you think so? I never knew her…and despite all the stories you told me of her…it still feels so distant…“ I said, sniling back at my father..

„She was loyal, brave and kind, always ready to help to her friends and family. That was why I loved her, son. And I know she’d be proud of who you are.“ Said father, stepping towards me and placing his hand on my shoulder. At that point, I knew I convinced him.

„Just please. Promise me that you will be careful and come home safe.“ I felt another stab in my stomach from anxiety I felt. Knowing that this might be a promise I might not be able to fullfil was adding more and more pain into the my stabbed soul. But I had to act brave and determined. For him and Alyn. My belived family who I’m probably seeing for the last time in my life.

„I promise I will be careful and that I’ll be home soon, father.“ I said. Then I look at both my father and Alyn and pulled them into a hug.

„I’m glad I have you. You are the best family I could ask for.“ I mumbled into Alyn’s shoulder.

„You’re such a sensitive kid, Yori…“ chuckled Alyn. I gently kicked his leg for that comment, but can’t deny I was like that. And father agreed on that too as he chuckled a bit too.

„Hey…I’m not that sensitive…“ I played offended a bit. All of us then chuckled as we hugged each other. I am not sure how long we were hugging, but it felt too short for me. This was one of the few family moments we ever had. Moments like those were emotive and always made me feel better. I felt more connected with my family through moments like that.

But this one felt differently. It felt, for me, depressive and sad. When we broke the hug, I looked at both of them one last time, trying to memorize all the details of their faces at that moment. I will take them up into the sky with me, to Storm’s End and if destiny wants it that way, I’ll take it to my death too.

We stood there and looked at each other in silence for a few more moments, before I said my goodbye to them and went to my chambers to prepare myself for the mission. I picked up all the pieces of the armor I threw into the corner and prepared it for tomorrow, along with my belt and my favorite weapon, a bastard sword. I sat at my bed and tried to clean it as best as I could. I always was trying my best to keep my armor clean.

When I finished it, I found my black cloak with the Targeryen sigil and placed it on the pile. I hated wearing cloaks, but this was after all about delivering a message and envoys needed to represent their lords, in this case, the Queen herself.

When I finished, I headed to the dinner hall to grab something to eat. But in the moment I set my foot there, all the knights stopped eating and looked at me. For a moment, there was an awkward silence. It disturbed me a bit. The silence was broken by one burly soldier sitting in the corner, who started whistling and hitting the table with his palm in a cheerful gesture.

Most of the soldiers followed. In the end almost everyone in that room was cheering for me. I had no idea why that was, until one servant who brought me a meal told me they heard of my leave with Luke and wanted to cheer me up a bit.

It didn’t take me long that somebody was Alyn. He was always a master of gossip. I sweared I sometimes wanted to kick him in his nuts for things he spreads.

I tried to eat my meal fast and disappear quickly. I didn’t like when I was the center of the attention. But before I managed that, two soldiers came to my table and wished me luck and strong nerves. I blushed a bit and thanked them. They both gave me a pat on my back and left to make room for others to wish me luck.

It turned out that soldiers and knights of Dragonstone were fond of me. I knew I was at good terms with them but never realized how much they all cared about me. Most of them served even before I was born and so they knew me since my early training days. It almost made me cry when it all came to me.

I stood up and thanked them for everything, before departing to my room to get some sleep. I had to smile when thinking of the love and support everyone gave me. It was unusual for someone like me to be so liked. It was a fine feeling, but as I said. I wasn’t fond of much attention. I never cared for recognition or fame. I just wanted to do what I thought was right.

But at least something I got from all the cheers. It gave me a new dose of bravery I needed. I was scared of the journey. And I was scared of how it ends. Despite not fearing death, it was still an unsettling feeling, knowing I am possibly marching into death’s embrace. But the people helped me to grab all my will power and gave me the strenght to pull through my fear. I will not forget it, the gesture they did for me. But at the same time, I feared I’ll never be able to repay them.

I finished the breakfast, thanked all the servants, who were in the kitchen and left to meet with the Queen, Luke and Jace at the east wall. I aalready had my armor and sword with me. It took me a few minutes to get to the east wall. I looked around to see the beauty of the isle in the morning. It was just beautiful.

Sight like that was one of many reasons I loved this isle and wouldn’t change it for anything. I took a deep breath in and out to calm myself, gathered all my bravery and walked to the easten edge of the wall.

I saw the Queen and ser Erryk, already waiting there. I noticed something in Rhaenyra’s hands. Two scrolls of paper, sealed by the vax seal. Messages to lords, I assumed. But I also noticed something that ser Erryk held in his hands.

A book, large like a stone brick. It took me a while to notice it was a Seven-Pointed Star, the most holy book in Westeros. But why he brought it here? Was Rhaenyra about to give them a prayer? I could only guess.

I didn’t see Jace and Luke anywhere, meaning I was first here. The Queen noticed me as I slowly walked to her and the Kingsguard. Both of them heard me coming and turned around to see me.

„Good morning, Your Grace. Ser Erryk“ I greeted them silently and bowed my head, hand on my chest.

„Good morning, ser Yoren.“ The Queen responded and gave me a smile.

„Are you ready for the mission?“

I nodded and smiled softly.

„Yes, I am, Your Grace.“

„I am glad to hear that, ser.“ Said Rhaenyra and walked to me. I raised my eye brow, waiting what she’ll tell me.

„I believe that you will do your best if any danger meets you and my son, as you always did.“

„Yes…I will, Your Grace. And I promise you, if any danger comes near us, I will do my best to protect Lu-… p-prince Lucerys at all cost.“ I said, a bit nervously. I wasn’t really good at hiding how nervous and scared I was. And I was sure Rhaenyra must’ve notice it, but didn’t comment on that, which I was thankful for.

„I’m glad to hear it, ser.“ She answered and nodded in approval. Then she looked over my shoulder. I turned around to see what she was looking at. Jace and Luke were coming.

„Your Grace.“ I said as I turned to her again, bowing my head slightly and stepped aside, joining ser Erryk’s side.

Both Jace and Luke walked side by side to us, both clothed in black and red clothes, symbolizing their sides. Jace had a black cloak with golden trim, black scarf like clothing around his neck and a cloak with golden buckles. The middle of the coat was black, while the sleeves and sides were red.

Then I looked at Luke. Their outfits were identical, just the colors of the cloak and coat were switched. Both of them also had their riding pants, boots and belt around their waist, where they had their swords and riding gloves.

But as I was looking at Luke, another wave of dread washed over me. I recognized the outfit. It was the one Luke wore in my dream. My hands started to shake a bit and I had to hide them under my cloak. My ears started to be filled with that monstrous shriek I heard in my dreams and inside of my mouth felt salty, despite still feeling the honey I had on my bread for breakfast.

I had to punch myself into my hip to snap out of it. Luckily for me, nobody seemed to notice I had another slight panic attack. I couldn’t afford to have one now. I needed to fly with Luke. I had to be there for him. Protect him and maybe die along with him.

As both boys approached their mother, Rhaenyra looked at them both and her face, as much as she tried to hide it behind a firm and serious mask, softened at the sight of her two eldest sons, who were ready to serve their Queen and help their beloved mother.

They both were part of her, each of them wearing something of Rhaenyra’s character. Jace was her strenght and sense for duty. Luke on the other hand was her kindness and softness. I saw it many times on them both, but now I saw it better when seeing all three of them together.

„It has been said that we are closer to Gods than to men…” Rhaenyra spoke with a soft tone in her voice and a slight smile. „The Iron Throne puts us a touch closer perhaps…“

Both Luke and Jace listened carefully to every word she spoke, both paying a short look to each other. Rhaenyra, despite the softness she had for her sons, turned dead serious in a mere moment.

„…but…if we are to serve the Seven Kingdoms, we must answer to their Gods. If you are to take this errant, you go as messengers, not as warriors. You must take no part in any fighting. Swear it to me now… Before the eyes of the Seven.”

Ser Erryk stepped forward with the holy book in his hands, putting it infront both of her sons. So that was what was the book for. To make an oath of not fighting. I wondered if I should swear upon it too. I wasn’t an envoy after all, I was a sworn shield. I can’t chose not to fight if the one I protect is in danger. I stepped a bit forward to see if I am called to swear upon the book while watching Luke and Jace.

Luke almost instantly stepped forward and placed his right hand on the book.

„I swear it!“ he declared. I could hear his voice shaking , despite his efforts to be brave. Rhaenyra gave him a smile and turned to Jace. He stood in his place for a moment, like if deciding if he should do that. But after a moment, he also placed his hand on the book.

„I swear it…“ he said.

„Thank you…“ Rhaenyra said to ser Erryk who now stepped back and placed the book on the rock ceiling of the walls. Rhaenyra squeezed the pergamens in her hands, as if she was thinking twice about it. But then she stepped forward to Jace, slowly handing him the pergamen.

„Cregan Stark is closer to your age than to mine. I would hope that as men, you can find some common interest.“

„Yes, Your Grace.“ Answered Jace, firmly as ot was his nature and took the pergamen from her. I knew she was the Queen and he was addressing her by her rightful title. But still, she was his mother. By how he spoke and by how fast he took the letter, it felt like he only saw duty and nothing else in this mission.

Trying to be perfectly honorable and dutiful son and heir to her. I had no doubt he and Lord Stark will get along well. As I heard, Starks were only seeing honor and nothing else. I can’t say it’s a bad thing, this world is almost without an honor. But even the fool knew nobody can survive either in this world if they play fair only.

Rhaenyra then looked at Luke. He didn’t wait for her to come to him. He stepped forward, looking his mother in the eyes. I could see nervousity on him. His legs were shaking a bit and his lips as well. Rhaenyra noticed it and gave him a comforting smile, before looking from the walls at the sea.

„Storm’s End is a short flight from here…“ she whispered gently to calm him down. „You have Baratheon blood from your grandmother Rhaenys. And… Lord Borros is an eternally proud man. He’ll be honored to host a Prince of the Realm…and his dragon.“

A large smile appeared on Luke’s face as her words calmed him a bit. She grabbed his hand, handing him the letter and held him for a few moments. It was a trully warming sight.

Many times I was a witness of how Luke came to her for an advice, to share his fears with her or just for a comfort of her embrace. And she never refused him lr sent him away. I could easily tell one thing. She loved all her children, but Luke was her most favorite child. He was her sweet, shy, little baby. Even a blind fool could see that.

„I expect you will receive a very warm welcome.“ She said and finally released his hand.

„Yes mother-…Y-Your Grace…“ stuttered Luke. I chuckled silently at that. He was trully so much different from Jace in many ways. Luke now looked ashamed that he didn’t call her properly, but she only chuckled and stroked his arm gently. Luke bowed his head slightly as he stepped back to stand side by side with his brother.

Then Rhaenyra finally looked at me. I bowed my head and stepped forward. I noticed Jace looking a bit confused at that. Was it possible he didn’t know I will come with Luke? It seemed like it as he quickly looked at him, asking his brother with his eyes.

„Ser Yoren. You proved your loyalty to my family and especially my son many times. I am sure that you will prove it again on this mission.“ She said to me, making me blush a bit. „I am glad my son has such a loyal shield by his side. And I hope you both will have a safe journey.“

„Yes, my Queen. Your words honor me…“ I said, bowing my head deeply, placing my hand on my chest. She gave me a smile and nodded at me. I straightened up and joined Luke’s side. Rhaenyra now looked at us, proudly smiling.

„Go to it then.“ All of us nodded in goodbye and turned around, heading back inside the castle, making our way to the courtyard, from where we will move to meadow near the Dragonmont, where dragonkeepers will await us with dragons.

Non of us spoke a single word half of the walk to the courtyard. But as we were alone in one of the less used hallways, Jace jumped to me, grabbed me by the collar of the armor and slammed me against the wall, almost knocking breath out of my body.

„WHAT IS IT YOU TRY TO ACHIEVE!? ARE YOU TRYING TO MAKE LUKE LOOK WEAK IN THE EYES OF ALL LORDS BY YOUR PRESENCE!?“ he growled at me while I cought and try to catch my breath.

„JACE!“ exclaimed Luke, grabbing Jace by the hand, trying get him off me, but Jace’s attention was focused in me.

„ARE YOU TRYING TO ACHIEVE SOMETHING BY ACTING LIKE MY BROTHER’S TAIL?!“ He growled, putting all his weight into pinning me against the wall.

„I am his sworn shield, my prince. I only do what I was assigned to do.“ I coughed out the words. That didn’t calm Jace down, quite the opposite.

„DO YOU REALIZE DUE TO YOUR PRESENCE, LORD BORROS MIGHT WILL CONSIDER HIM WEAK, JUST BECAUSE HE HAS THE BODYGUARD BEHIND HIS BUTT?!“ He screamed. „MOTHER MUST KNOW THAT WELL, SO HOW DID YOU MANAGED TO CONVINCE HER!?“

„Jace, stop! I asked her to let him go with me!“ yelled Luke, still trying to get him off me. Jace finally looked at him, giving him angry, but less cold stare.

„Luke, do you realize that if he’ll be with you, he may be the reason Lord Borros will consider you weak? You can’t look weak! Not before the lords of the realm! You must-.“

„…look strong?“ I barked at him. I was now taken over the edge by Jace’s reaction and I couldn’t stop myself from snapping at him anymore.

„If you do not remember, prince Jacaerys, half of the lords in the realm already considers you and your two brothers Strong. Maybe it’s time to show them the other side of you.“

Jace’s face turned pale with sheer rage and anger. He stared back at me, shocked by the words I spoke.

„Y-You…“ he stuttered, holding himself from landing a punch on my face. „These words you say…are the highest treason, ser.“

I glared at him, a slight grin on my face. I knew what I am saying and knew the consequences if anyone else heard me. But I knew, despite it was breaking me, that I might not make it back alive, so I could afford to do this, finally letting my anger…no, not just anger. I could finally let out my hatred towards Jace, giving it all back to him.

„I just speak the truth, my prince. And it’s not a treason if I am at your side.“ I almost spat at him, letting him feel my disgust by his behaviour. „But by acting like this, my dear prince Jacaerys, you are only proving my words true. People aren’t blind. They know who you trully are. I know it. And by reacting to these insults, you only add wood into fire. You must learn to ignore it. Or it will drag you down.“

Jace was biting his tongue, his face red like a tomato with a heat stroke.

„Our father…was ser Laenor Velaryon-.“

„Only by the name, Jace…“ said Luke suddenly. Jace released me in shock and turned to face Luke.

„Luke…brother, stop speaking like tha-.“

„We are bastards, Jace…“ he said, looking around cautiously. „Harwin Strong is our real father. You know it. You just can’t admit it…but it is truth. Yoren speaks the truth.“

Jace’s hands were shaking as he looked at his brother in pure disbelief, like if he was trying to convince himself it's not true.

„Brother…if anyome else heard you-.“

„Enough, Jace!“ Luke shouted, surprising both of us. Luke’s hands were clenched in fists and his small figure was trembling. And still, he had fire in his eyes, finally using it to stand up to Jace.

„We can’t change who our father is. But we can change how people will look at us. The Greens calls us Strongs, and claims we are nothing but bastards, but when the lords see us on dragonback, they will see us differently. Only Targeryens ride Dragons. And that is what we always were. We are Targeryens. We are the dragons.“

Jace’s face was frozen in shock at his brother’s sudden burst of bravery, as well as was I. I never saw Luke like that before, with such a fire in him. I now felt so proud of him. Jace let out a deep breath and cleaned his throat, turning his look at me again.

„I hope our mother had a good reason to send you with my brother.“ He said bitterly.

„I hope so too…“ I said, bitterly as well. Our eyes were now burning the other one with pure hatred. I tolerated his outbursts of anger, but last few days sent my patience with him over the point of no return. I could easily say I despised him as a person.

„We should go…“ said Luke shakily, as the fire disappeared from him, turning him back to a shy mess. Both me and Jace nodded and with Luke between us, we continued to courtyard.

The sun was up, but not enough to stop shining in orange hue when we got to Dragonmont. Vermax and Arrax were there, prepared for a ride. Not far from them, stood a great red dragon, with spikes coming from it’s neck.

It was Meleys, the Red Queen, a proud mount of Princess Rhaenys. I looked around the meadow. I saw a group of four dragonkeepers, whovnow were debating with Princess Rhaenys herself. Dressed in her red armor which looked like made of dragon scales, ready to take off.

When she noticed us, she smiled and went straight to meet us.

„Are you ready, boys?“ she asked kindly, looking at both Jace and Luke.

„Yes, grandmother.“ Said both of them in unisono, while I only nodded. Rhaenys looked at me, meassuring me. I felt bit nervous when she looked at me with her black eyes.

„I suppose you are prince Lucerys’s sworn shield…“ she said, no readable emotion in her voice.

„That I am, Princess… Ser Yoren Poles.“ I introduced myself to her. She nodded slightly.

„It is nice to meet you, ser Yoren.“

„The pleasure is mine, Princess.“ I answered, bowing my head to her.

„I already heard you will fly with my grandson Lucerys to Storm’s End… Are you ready?“ she asked me, like if she was testing me, if I am not a craven.

„More than ever.“ I answered. Rhaenys hummed and nodded at me in silent approval. I couldn’t tell how much a compliment like that meant for me, as small as it was. She then looked at the two brothers.

„Have a good flight. All of you.“

„You too, grandmother“ both brothers again said in unisono.

„You as well, Princess.“ I joined. Rhaenys smiled and went to her dragon. Jace and Luke both looked at each other and in the next moment they hugged shortly.

„Good luck, Jace.“ Said Luke. „Hope your mission will be successful.“

„Same to you, Luke.“ Responded Jace, patting his brother on the shoulder.

Then he looked at me. I could see the hatred I felt for him was mutual. But I still decided to be the nice one.

„Have a good flight, my prince.“ Jace only nodded in response, not letting out a single word. Then he turned on the heel and went to Vermax, his beloved dragon.

And there we were. Just me and Luke. I looked at him, a wave of anxiety washing my back. This was it. This was the moment. This was the moment my dream led me to. Moment where I’ll save Luke or die with him. One thing I knew for sure. No matter how this will end, I will be with Luke to the end.

„Shall we go then?“ I asked eagerly, trying to ease the mood. Luke grinned and nodded.

„Let’s bring Lord Borros to our cause.“ Luke said, still a bit shakily. Without other words, we came to Arrax, who awaited us, purring happily as we approached him. Luke stroked his jaw and mumbled orders in High Valyrian while climbing into the sadle.

Meanwhile I came to Arrax and stroked his jaw too. He purred at my touch, giving me a gentle tackle with his nose.

„Hehe… Rytsas, Arrax. (Hello, Arrax.)“ I giggled at the dragon. Arrax tilted his head and let out an excited growl. He really liked me. Or at least I hoped.

„Come, Yoren. It’s time.“ Called Luke, offering me his hand to climb up. I accepted and with his help, I climbed inoto the sadle, right behind him. Both of us strapoed ourself to the saddle with chains hanging from it and then fimally Luke shouted: „Sōvēs, Arrax! (Fly, Arrax!)“

Arrax roared at the command. Another two roars were heard from Meleys and Vermax as their riders both commanded them too to fly. Arrax made a few steps and took of with a few flaps of his wings. We were in the air.

All three dragons took off the ground, flying over the castle walls, over the village inder the castle, above the sea. When we were far enough from the castle, we looked at other two dragons, flying next to Arrax. All four of us on the dragonback gave each other one last look, saying goodbye and then the group fell appart.

Meleys went west to patrol the Gullet as she said at the council.

Jace flew to north, first to Eerie in the Vale to get House Arryn to our cause and then to Winterfell to get Stsrks for us.

And finally me and Luke, heading south to Stormlands.

On the horizon, I already saw the stormclouds and my stomach twisted in anxious pain as they approached. But that was what I got myself into and I was about to hold onto my promise. And so, as we entered the clouds above the sea, my fight for Luke’s life has begun.

Chapter Text

The flight was was long and exhausting. Even for me, who just sat behind Luke and only watched the view below us. Not that much was to see, except the blue sea and occasionally a few sea birds.

It showed up that flying on dragonback was a really hard thing to master. The things I thought I knew about it were just a little piece of it. I knew flying on sunny days, no wind and no clouds. But the weather wasn’t in our favor.

The clouds we flew through were really thick, almost impossible to see through them. We couldn’t fly above them, at least not for long. The air was bad up there, it was thin and breathing was becoming hard after a longer flight up there. And since this mission was supposed to be pretty much a secret, we couldn’t afford to fly too low. So the only option was to fly through or slightly under the clouds.

When we were passing the strait between Tarth and the rest of the Stormlands, a strong wind started to blew into our faces. It started to play with Arrax a little, like he was a piece of cloth in a wind. He might was big and strong enough to carry us both, but he was still not big enough to withstand the strong wind. All though this wasn’t as strong wind, I feared what will come when we’ll get further into the Stormlands.

And to it all, it seemed the clouds were becoming darker and the air was wet and cold. My concerns were confirmed later when I heard a thunder roaring around us.

„The Stormlands are really up to their name!“ I called into Luke‘s ear, so he can hear me. Luke didn’t answer, as he was too focused to keep Arrax on the right way. I had to say, he only proved me right on my words, whe I said he is a really skilled rider. Even through this weather, he acted calmly and didn’t hesitate. And Arrax obeyed his every command.

Luke actually didn’t say a single word, except Valyrian commands, since we entered the Shipbreaker Bay, an infamous bay with sharp rocks and frequent storms which sent many ships to their demise in the depths of the Narrow Sea.

The Storm’s End was build in the bay, making it an impossible task to get there with a fleet, making it untochable from the sea. On the other hand, lords of the Storm’s End do not have their own fleet, at least not under their castle, as it was too risky. Not that they’d need a fleet.

Storm’s End was, by what I heard one of the most impregnable castles in all Westeros, build by the first Storm King, Durran Godsgrief, founder of House Durrandon. The legends told that he build it to challenge gods of wind and sea, whom he blamed for killing his family. The castle walls were told to be thick and strong enough to endure even the strongest storms and every siege laid against it.

I heard my grandfather talk about the Storm’s End a lot. After all, it was here, where the founder of our family became a knight, known as Yoren, The White Dragon.

By that time, Targeryens were only residents of Dragonstone. Nobody could expect that in the next fifty years, they’d rule all the Westeros. And that my family would still be around to see it. So in a matter of fact, I was now about to visit the place, where the history of our house was written.

„We are here!“ shouted Luke suddenly. I looked over his shoulder to see. From the clouds, a huge and tall tower appeared infront of us. The tower was the Storm’s End.

It’s only tower was the main building. The walls of the castle were big and thick. From above, it looked majestic.

But my mind was again devoured by the darker thoughts. I remembered the silhouette of the tower from the dreams I had. And this was exactly it. A wave of fear ran through my body at the same time another thunder roared around us and for the first time, I saw a lightning flash in the clouds. The storm was coming closer.

„Ninkiot, Arrax! (Land, Arrax!)“ commanded Luke. Arrax slowly started to descend, making a semicircle descend. Behind the walls of the castle, a thick mist covered the fields and only road to the castle. But the courtyard was big and cleared of the mist. And that’s where Luke was heading.

Another thunder roared and lightning strike appeared as we descended on the gravel floor of the courtyard. Luke tried to achieve a dramatic effect by landing from the semicircle descend. I noticed around five or six guards, standing infront the main entrance to the castle.

I watched them for a moment, to see how they will react. Nothing. They just stood there, like if nothing happened.

„What in the…?“ I mumbled, totally confused. Luke shared a look with me, the same confusion in his eyes. This wasn’t what I expected. I expected them to be at least a bit scared. That they’ll step back. But nothing like that. They just stood there, unmoved, wind slightly playing with their cloaks.

„Something’s wrong…“ I exhaled. Luke agreed with me. But there was no time to wonder what it was. We had a purpose here. Both of us removed the riding chains from our belts and jumped of Arrax’s back. Luke gently stroked Arrax on his neck and walked forward to meet the guards.

I patted Arrax’s neck too and went right behind Luke, my eyes still on the guards. Something felt strange. Too strange. Normal people would scream, cry and run from the dragons. Other, a bit braver people, or those who spend their life at Dragonstone would at least tremble or step back at the sight. But the guards were like statues. Not moving, no sign of fear. If they feared Arrax, they’ve hid it well.

I almost started to think that the Baratheon’s soldiers must be the bravest men under the sun. But that was until I heard a loud roar from behind the castle wall.

As if all the demons of the world roared as one. I turned to the place from where it come and sheer terror consumed me. From behind the castle wall, a dragon head peaked, staring right at me, Luke and Arrax.

The dragon was the biggest I ever saw. In the light of the lightning strike, I saw it’s bronze and green scales, reminding me of old copper plate if long left on the rain. It’s maw was so big that it could devour a whole elephant and still there would be a space for a young elephant baby. In the wind, I saw the neck of the dragon was saggy, a sign of a long-living dragon.

It was the dragon I many times saw in the nightmare, but even in my nightmares, this dragon wasn’t that big. It didn’t take me long to realize in which dragon’s presence we are now. Non of Black’s dragons was this big. And there was only one dragon this only and big in the whole Westeros.

Vhagar.

I felt like my legs started to shake, as well as my hands. No wonder the guards were so calm about Arrax. Landing here when Vhagar is near was like sailing a small boat next to the Bravossi coga.

Then another realization strucked my mind. If Vhagar was here that could mean only one thing. Aemond was here and he’s probably treating with Lord Borros too. And if Vhagar backs Aemond, I was pretty damn sure that the Storm’s End is lost for the Blacks.

And, as everyone knew, Aemond despised Luke for that he took his eye, when they were younger. If they’ll meet here, things will not go great. I looked at Luke.

Luke stared at Vhagar, pure dread and disbelief in his eyes. I could say he was as pissed as I was. I could hear Arrax behind us as he was growling. But this was a scared growl. Arrax was afraid. Just as me and Luke were. All the things I saw in my dream were here. And if I won’t stop it in time, Luke will die.

I reached Luke’s shoulder, gently but firmly at the same time grabbing it and shook with him slightly.

„Luke, we need to get out. Now.“ I urged him with a whisper. Luke turned his head at me.

Fear was shining in his eyes, but there was a determination in his look too. Despite being afraid, he wanted to try. For his mother and our Queen.

„Lucerys…please, this is dange-.“

Luke turned around and continued to walk to the guards at the door, ignoring my pleas. I looked at the wall, from where Vhagar still observed us. A wave of fear strucked me. I wanted to run away, hide and not get out until she’s gone.

I would not deny I am a coward who left the mission. Father always told me it’s no shame in running away from a thread bigger than you can handle. But I knew I’d never forgive myself that I ran away and left Luke alone. My love for him was stronger than fear of anything. And so I followed him into the castle.

Luke stopped infront the guards, giving his best to look brave, speaking loudly through the wind.

„I am Prince Lucerys Velaryon. I bring a message to Lord Borros from the Queen.“ Declared Luke firmly. Guards looked at him, meassuring him with tgeir looks for a few seconds, before nodding and giving hin a gesture to go with them.

Then they looked at me, as I followed and stepped forward with hands on their swords. I didn’t back up, I just stared at them.

„And this man is…?“ asked one of the knights. „Ser Yoren Poles, my sworn shield.“ Luke assured them. The knights let go of their swords, nodding and let me follow Luke.

I looked at the sky one more time. Clouds were now black as night, wind howled like a pack of wolves and a few raindrops fell on my head.

But the storm didn’t scare me as much as Vhagar, who roared again, sending cold knife of fear through my soul. But I didn’t abide, I couldn’t. Not today. I clenched my hands in fists and let out a deep breath to calm myself as we entered the castle. I did this to save Luke or at least try it. And I was sure I will not let my fear stop me.

The guards took us to the audience hall. I looked around the hall. The hall itself was dim, due the stormclouds covering the sky, only two bigger sources of the light being flames in the irin bowls at the sides of the hall and occasional lightning strike, followed by the roar of thunder.

Right infront of us, there, on a dais made of three stairs was the throne of the Storm Kings and Lords of the Storm’s End. On which now sat Lord Borros Baratheon.

He sat proudly, both hands rested at the armrests of the throne, looking directly at us. He was a man in his forties, brown long hair falling to his shoulders and a thick brown beard, on which some gray hair already could be seen. But despite that, he looked strong, healthy and still a capable warrior.

Near the seat, stood three beautiful ladies, one more beautiful than the other. His daughters, I figured out. All of them looked at Luke and me. I knew their eyes were on Luke, but still I had to blush a bit.

As we stopped in the middle of the hall and the harrold announced Luke’s arrival, I noticed on the right side of the room some noble men, women and a few servants. All of them were standing in line, silently observing the situation.

In the corner of my eye, I noticed Luke looking left, shaking. I quickly looked to the left and right away I saw the reason of his shaking. Right near the wall, stood Aemond Targeryen.

He stood there next to another young women, which was another of Lord Borros’s daughters. Dressed in riding clothes and long coat and an eye patch over his blind eye, he was looking directly at Luke, menacing grin on his face. His only eye was piercing through Luke’s soul.

I could feel the strenght of his glare. And again, that feeling of salty water filling my mouth appeared. I swalloved and took a deep breath. I could feel my whole body trembling with taking that one breath.

My eyes turned to Luke, who finally got himself together and with clenched fists, which was his own method of giving himself a bit of a push, spoke to Lord Borros.

„Lord Borros… I bring you a message from my mother, the Queen!“

Lord Borros scoffed at those words, and his look turned from bored to amused.

„And yet earlier I received an envoy from the King. Which is it? King? Or Queen?“ He asked and looked at both, Luke and Aemond, clearly enjoying the fact he’s given such attention from both, Blacks and Greens.

His voice was full of arrogance and pride. I hated people like him and the fact that he was a Baratheon only deepened my disgust. He and his house is nothing more than my own family. A dragonseed. Only difference is that his ancestor was a brother of the Conquerer himself. They were just lucky and didn’t have to fight for their whole existence like my own family.

They got this castle fair and square from Durrandons, during Conquest, that I’ll give them. But since then, they only served to their own cause, pride and might corrupting them.

“The house of the dragon does not seem to know who rules it!“ he laughed. It seemed not only I was angered by his words as I saw Luke biting inside of his mouth.

„What’s your mother’s message?“ he then finally asked. Luke took the scroll from behind his belt and handed it over to the guard on his left side. I was glad hecdidn’t give it to me to hand it over. I was already sick of the Storm’s End ruler.

My eyes shifted back to Aemond. He was still watching Luke. I admit that I feared him. A lot. I noticed Luke moving his right hand under his cloak. He probably, and not blaming him for that, grabbed onto his sword. He had all rights to be afraid.

After all, Aemond was one of the scariest people I ever met. He had that same menacing character like Daemon. One sight of him and I sweared I needed to check my underwear. That bad it was.

„WHERE’S THE BLOODY MAESTER!?“ shouted Lord Borros. It took me back to reality, thankfully. One of the servants quickly walked to the side door and soon returned with the maester. Lord Borros gave him the scroll and let him read it.

I had to hold my chuckle inside. Knowledge that he can’t read was so amusing that it washed my fear away for a bit. At least one thing on him I liked. It was that I was a better reader than him.

Maester finished the reading and I saw worry in his look. My concern only continued to build up as he bent over to Lord Borros and whispered him what was in the message. Right away I saw why. Borros’s face was now full of anger.

„Remind ME of my father’s oath…?“ he growled, raising his voice. „King Aegon at least came with an offer! My swords and banners for a marriage pact!“

I felt my guts making flips and barrel rolls. This was bad. Really bad. Luke came with nothing to offer. Rhaenyra assumed Baratheons will join us through the bond her part of the family had with them. Nobody expected Lord Borros demanding something.

'If I do as your mother bids, which of my daughters will you wed, boy!?”

He frowned and gave Luke a mocking look. I felt my own blood boiling. More the man spoke, more I grew to hate him. I again looked at Luke who realized as well we have nothing to offer against Aemond’s offering. We were fucked.

„My Lord…“ spoke Luke. „“I’m not free to marry. I’m already betrothed.“

„So you come with empty hands.“ Mumbled Lord Borros. He looked trully offended by lack of offer from Rhaenyra.

„Go home, pup. And tell your mother that the Lord of Storm's End is not some dog that she can whistle up at need to set against her foes!“ he demanded. Luke bowed his head and right away I knew he’s gonna doubt and degrade himself after we leave the castle.

But right away, he shook the sadness away and looked at Lord Borros with firm look.

„I shall take your answer to the Queen, my Lord.“ Luke declared and just with that, he turned on his heels and started to walk back to the exit. I waited before he passed me and followed right behind him.

„Wait…!“ a cold voice of Aemond Targeryen echoed through the hall, along with another thunder from the outside.

„My Lord Strong…“

Luke stopped and with him, my heartbeat as well. I knew this can’t go without any confrontation. His malicious voice was like a ice cold knife through any soul that stood in it’s way. I wanted to run away, but Luke turned around and walked back. What was he doing, I thought and tried to stop him.

„Luke, don’t. Let’s get out of here.“ I whispered, but Luke only shook his head slightly and walked forward to face Aemond. I saw in his eyes what he was up to. He had enough of Aemond making him afraid. Or maybe he just wanted to show Lord Borros how brave he can be. It didn’t mattered though. In my head, it was the most stupid idea he ever had. This was no time for bravery. This was time to run for life.

„Did you really think that you could just fly about the realm trying to steal my brother's throne at no cost?“ Aemond barked at him, putting all the malice and spite into his words, walking slowly closer to Luke, still keeping his distance.

I grabbed onto hilt of my sword and mad a step forward, so I stood next to Luke on his right side.

„I will not fight you!“ exclamed Luke. „I came as a messenger, not a warrior!"

„A fight would be little challenge.“ Mumbled Aemond, looking at Luke mockingly. I felt the tension rising like if this whole room was a pot of a wildfire, just a spark and it will explode. People on the sides of the hall, including Lord Borros noticed it too and watched how this will unfold.

„No…“ continued Aemond, raised his hand to his eye patch and took it off, dropping it on the ground.

„I want you to put out your eye…as payment for mine.“

My eyes openned wide at the sight infront of me, filling me with sheer terror and almost making me scream. In his eye socket, where his eye once was, now glared a sapphire, blue as summer sky. If the eye patch made Aemond look scary, without it, he was terrifying.

„Fear the blue eye, fear the rage.

One is up to take revenge.“

A rhyme from the nightmare riddle echoed in my head. Now I understood what it meant. The blue eye was Aemond, enraged by how Luke took his eye, seeking for revenge.

„One will serve…“ he continued as he put out a dagger from under his coat and tossed it on the ground, right between them. The sound of iron ringing on the stone floor woke me from my shock. He meant it. He was up to take Luke’s life.

„I’d not blind you…“ mumbled Aemond. Right away, my fear of Aemond disappeared, turning into bravery, hatred, rage and determination, all at once. I stepped forward by one step, gripping tighter on my sword, watching every Aemond’s move.

„I plan to make a gift of it to my mother.“ He hissed and clicked his tongue, excited about what he planned to do. My grasp on my sword tightened again. I almost felt the wood of the hilt burying into flesh of my fingers.

In the corner of my eye, I saw Luke’s expression. He was terrified, staring at the dagger on the floor. His hands were like rattlesnake’s tail. It seemed for a moment he’ll start to plead for life.

But insted, Luke’s face hardened and as he looked back at Aemond, I felt a new wave of pride for him as he decided to stand up to him.

„No!“ he yelled back at Aemond. But Aemond wasn’t taken aback.

„Then you are a craven as well as a traitor.“ He hissed and smiled devilishly.

„Not here!“ shouted Lord Borros, who realized in the same moment as me what is about to happen.

„GIVE MR YOUR EYE…!“ screamed Aemond and rushed to to the dagger on the ground. I moved forward the same moment he did, with my left hand pushing Luke behind me and with my right hand unsheathing my own sword.

„…OR I WILL TAKE IT, BASTARD!“

Aemond got to the dagger first and bent to pick it up quickly, rushing towards Luke. I heard Luke unsheathing his own sword as I took my own into both hands, making my own stand, blocking his way.

„OVER MY DEAD BODY, YOU SON OF A-!“

„NOT IN MY HALL!“ Screamed Lord Borros, stopping Aemond instantly.

„The boy came as an envoy! I will not have bloodshed beneath my roof!“

Aemond finally looked at me, trying to plant a seed of fear into my soul. But I felt no fear. He burned the seed of fear in tge moment he threatened my sweet little dragon, my Luke.

I held my sword tightly, pointing it on his only eye, clenching my teeth in rage.

„Put down your weapons! Now!“ demanded Lord Borros. Aemond lowered his dagger. But I did not put down my sword. I wasn’t about to put it down, even if the Queen herself asked me to do so.

„And you might be who? His wet nurse?“ chuckled Aemond.

„I am ser Yoren Poles, sworn shield of prince Lucerys Velaryon. And I will not put my weapon down.“ I growled at him, preparing myself to unleash my attack if needed.

„PUT DOWN YOUR WEAPON, SER! NOW!“ Yelled Lord Borros, rage filling his words. I stepped back, but did not lowered my sword. I didn’t mind Lord Borros’s demand. All I cared was that Luke will not be harmed by this son of a bitch. Not on my watch.

„Don’t you dare to come near to him…! Or I swear I will put out your remaining fucking eye and shove it up your throat!“ I growled at him.

I knew my thread was usefull as a sword against the rock wall, but I didn’t care. If he tried something, I was sure I will not give him a win so easily. I had no chance of winning against him in a combst. He was stronger, taller, faster and more skilled in arms. But I wasn’t a beginner and at least I’d scratch him.

„Seems my strong nephew found a tail. At least something is hanging in between your legs, Lord Strong.“ Aemond grinned. I heard a few chuckles from the nobles around. Non of us reacted to that insult though. I wanted to say something, but voice of Lord Borros interrupted my mind 

„That is enough! Take prince Lucerys to his dragon! Now!“ shouted Lord Borros firmly. I started to back off, but did not low my sword down, my eyes still pointed at Aemond.

„Stay away…or you’ll regret…“ I hissed, my voice shaking. I continued to walk backwards until I saw Luke leave the hall. Then I finally lowered my sword and run straight to Luke, who was led to the main door. As I run, the bravery faded away, becoming pure terror. I felt so scared. I threatened a Targeryen and was about to die to protect another. I didn't know if I was foolish or brave. But now I saw it was stupid. 

We reached the door where guards were waiting for us. They swiftly openned the door and both me and Luke ran out on the courtyard. I looked at the dark sky, lighted with lightning strikes and a thick rain coming down. My thoughts went darker. This wasn't over yet.

Chapter Text

Both me and Luke ran straight out of the door, right into the heavy rain. The thunder roared from above, wind vailed like a hurt wolf and the rain itself was so heavy I could barely see anything through the veil of the raindrops. The clouds were dark, covering the sky above us, making it feel like it’s a deep night.

Such a storm I never experienced. And to think that this is just a small showcase of what the mighty Stormlands have in their sleeves, I felt anxious.

Luke ran like a rabbit from the hunting pack of wolves, with me following him. The gravel under our feet was soggy and I almost slipped and fell into the wet mess. Both of us ran for our bare lives now. I could sense the danger that was coming to us.

As I looked into the sky, I saw what was coming. This storm… I already saw it in my dream. This is the time when everything will decide. If we’ll live or die.

„We must get out of here, Luke!“ I yelled at him through the rain and thunder as we both got to Arrax, who happily screached when he saw us, slowly going to meet us in the muddle of the courtyard. But he was still sounding terrified, but I was not sure if due the storm or Vhagar behind the castle walls.

The thought of Vhagar occupied both my and Luke’s mind it seemed as we both looked to the wall where she was. But there was nothing to see. The rain blinded us and the wind did not make it easier to look in that direction. It was so dark I was glad I could see the other side of the damn courtyard.

A lightning striked again, making the area bright for a mere second. Bet even that was enough to see at the wall. Nothing was there. Vhagar seemed to be gone. Or was just really well hidden behind the wall. Either option wasn’t calming me though. I felt another stab of the fear through ny soul. It was almost paralyzing, the damn fear. But I couldn’t afford to be afraid. Not now. Not when I knew what was at stake.

Luke turned to Arrax, who now bowed his head, ready to take off. Luke stumbled to him, hugging his neck and started to give commands.

„Dokimarvose! Laehossa ynot, Arrax! Lykirī! (Focus! Pay attention, Arrax! Calm down!)“ shouted Luke, trying to be louder than the storm. And Arrax, despite his obvious distress, obeyed him, purring like a cat. At this point, our clothes were soaked with rain water like if we fell into the sea. The cold wind blew into our faces, making me feel like we were somewhere behind the Wall. That much cold I felt.

„Ryptēs! Rÿbās! (Listen! Obey!)“ ordered Luke again, when Arrax calmed down a bit. Then Luke finally looked at me, grabbing me by the shoulder.

„Come! We must go!“ exclaimed Luke, starting to climb on Arrax. I nodded and quickly got up there too. I quickly clapped tge riding chains on my belt, almost falling off the saddle, as Arrax started to take off.

„Sōvēs, Arrax! (Fly, Arrax!)“ Shouted Luke. And so Arrax did, flying over the walls of the castle, heading straight above the bay, into the center of the storm. As we were rising higher and higher, the wind and the rain seemed to get stronger, making Arrax struggle hard to fly straight.

We couldn’t fly in this storm. Not for long. Arrax was too small to wihtstand such a great storm. Not with two riders on his back.

„We must get above the clouds!“ I shouted, feeling the sharp raindrops hitting my tongue. Luke didn’t respond, but he led Arrax upwards, above the clouds. Problem was just that, the wind and rain was too strong l, so Arrax struggled to even wave his wings, being thrown from one side to another.

Meanwhile, I was trying to hold myself together. The wing playing with Arrax caused me to get sick to my stomach and my head started to spin. The storm was raging on and with each lightning strike and roar of thunder, I flinched. I never was afraid of storms, but after this flight, I was sure I will not seek out to be outside during one.

My whole body was trembling with both cold and terror. My eyes drifted down. The clouds were thick, almost black, not allowing to see the sea below us. Luke was grunting as he was doing his best to hold onto the handles of the saddle. He held it so tight I thought he will be able to crush it.

His hair was wet, most of them sticked to his neck, the rest was blown into his face. His cloak was flapping in the wind, as well as my did. I watched him in amazement, as he again showed me, how much skilled rider he is.

Even in the storm like that, with dragon not strong enough to handle it, he didn’t panic, or at least didn’t show it and focused on leading Arrax through the clouds.

As we flew through the storm, fear began to consume me more and more. The damn storm, the wind, the feeling of thousands of cold needles piercing through the skin on my face, every roar of thumder…

It was all just like in the dream I had so many times. My head hurt more and more. I started to hear a noise, ringing in my ears was unbearable. If I wasn’t chained to the saddle, I’d fall off Arrax and fell to my demise.

Then, silence, only my heartbeat hearable. The world was living, but all the sounds disappeared. All but my heartbeat, my breath and the voice of the nightmare Luke, which now spoke to me.

„High above, two dragons fly.

Two will rise, one will fall.“

In the next moment, Vhagar emerged from the cloud infront of us. Both me and Luke screamed in terror, as the dragon charged right at us. Thunder roared, lightning striked and into it all a sound of laughter sounded from Vhagar’s back. Aemond was up to kill Luke.

Arrax dodged and headed up, doing his best to get us out of here, while Vhagar disappeared in the clouds below us. Luke turned back, looking down below us, pure terror un his eyes. And again, Vhagar emerged from the clouds, snapping it’s great maw in attempt to bury it’s teeth in Arrax’s body. We both screamed again.

Luke quickly turned back to see infront of him, leading Arrax up. But Vhagar was still on our, or better said, Arrax’s tail. She, unlike Arrax, was large, strong and undoubtfully experienced dragon, the last living creature who saw the Conquest. The storm was no problem for her. Arrax was still a baby compared to her. If it wasn’t for the storm, I don’t doubt he would outfly her, as her huge body was slowing her. But here, it was her greatest advantage.

„I CAN SEE YOU, ILĪBŌÑOS! (BASTARD!)“ Aemond‘s voice has cut the veil of the storm sounds. I looked above and saw her, flying above us now, trying to catch us in her claws. Arrax then suddenly changed direction, beginning to nose dive, dodging the claws in the procces.

But Vhagar was soon again behind us, slowly getting closer as she followed. I screamed in terror and wrapped my hands around Luke’s chest, holding onto him like if my life depends on it.

„Aderī! Pālēs! (Quickly! Turn!)“ Screamed Luke and pulled the handles which served as a stradle, with it’s mechanism reaching into Arrax’s skin, giving him commands. Arrax started to slowly turn left in his fall, getting to the sea level dangerously fast.

Luke must’ve used all of his power to keep holding on those damn handles, while having my hands around his chest.

„He’s still after us!“ I screamed, holding onto him tightly, fear completely taking over me, as I dug my nails into Luke’s robe. Arrax screached and flew straight to the rocky canyon. It was big enough for Arrax, but too small for Vhagar to fly into it. Luke groaned, putting all his strenght into his grip on the handles, as we entered the canyon.

The rocks were pointing out from the walls of tge gap, making it hard to maneuver, but Luke led Arrax with precision through it. The wind didn’t blow here much, making it much easier for Arrax to fly.

I looked up and through the mist that crawled through the canyon, I saw Vhagar looming above us. Each flap of her mighty wings have sent shivers down my spine. We might have escaped her claws for now, but there is no chance in a weather like this, we can outfly her.

Luke looked up too and his face said more than any sentence could. He was scared for his own living.

„We must get above the clouds Luke! We can’t stay in this storm! Arrax can’t outfly Vhagar in a weather like that!“ I screamed into his ear, gripping tighter on his robe to make him listen to me. I feared for our lives. Despite knowing it may be our death today, I was terrified. If I could, I’d cry and cry in fear.

I wanted nothing more than to be back home at Dragonstone, sit in the library with Luke, laugh with him at Jace’s bad High Valyrian. I wanted to play with him, like we did when we were younger.

And most of all, I wanted to hold him in peace and never let go, kiss him and stroke his curly bangs. I never was a religious person, as I never believed in religions, but right now, at that moment, I was praying to every damn power in tge world to help us get through this alive.

„Ao enkagon nykeā gēlȳn, taboa! (You owe a debt, boy!)“ shouted Aemond from above. It sent another wave of fear down my spine.

I felt so hopeless. I can’t defend Luke up here. I can’t help him to defend himself. I wished that I could become a dragon myself and burn Aemond alive, just to protect Luke.

Just like if Arrax was one with my thoughts in that moment, because suddenly, he turned around and flew straight up, heading towards Vhagar. Under my legs, I felt a slight hear, coming from under the saddle, from within Arrax, giving me a hint what was about to happen.

„Daor Arrax! (No Arrax!)“ Luke shouted, but it was too late. As Arrax emerged from the mist, a stream of bright fire escaped his maw, hitting Vhagar right in her head, before passing her and flying upwards.

Luke screamed commands at Arrax to calm him down and make him listen to him again. But all the sounds started to become a damn noise again, ringing through my head, louder than ever. I saw this already, I realized. I was in Arrax’s skin when he did this. I right away knew what happened.

Arrax is afraid. He feels the same fear as I do. He wants to protect himself and Luke, his beloved rider. He now flapped his wings faster than before, putting all his strenght to get out of the storm. To get Luke home.

And in the end, he made it. The clear sky was all around us, as we reached the space above the clouds. The noise in my head became deafening and if it went any longer, it might make my head explode.

But then, everything again went silent. Not a sound could be heard. I was trembling in terror, paralyzed and unable to breathe or speak. My eyes were on Luke, who now was looking around us, starring in shock. Then, the voice from my dreams spoke tge fibal part of the riddle.

„Fear the clouds above the rain.

Watch your left and feel no pain.“

In the moment the voice went silent, the paralyze disappeared in a snap of a finger. I widened my eyes in terror and realization. It felt like the world around me has slowed down. I sharply looked to the left. The clouds on the left were moving from a sudden wave of air being blown into them from under.

Vhagar was about to kill us all now.

What happened next, I will never understand in all of what remains of my life.

„Pãlēs! Embrot, Arrax! (Turn! Down, Arrax!)“ I heard myself scream a command and felt my hands grippng the handles and pushing forward in a desperate and hopeless attempt to save us all. As I screamed I closed my eyes, which were filled with tears, pressed myself against Luke tightly, awaiting a death by a thousand teeth of Vhagar’s giant jaw.

But in the next second, I felt like I was falling. Arrax flew straight down, making a dive.

He obeyed me.

But another second later, I felt a huge impact from the left, strong slmost enough to break through the thickest of walls in the world. I felt as we were spinning in the air, falling in barrel rolls and spins. Then a painfull screach of a wounded animal and Luke’s frightened scream.

„ARRAX!“

I openned my eyes. We were falling, spinning and rolling in the air around like a thrown piece of wood. Arrax was screaching in agony. I dared to look at my left, only to see blood shooting from Arrax’s left side.

A huge open cut on his belly, from ehich blood poured was caused by Vhagar’s claws, which he hit, when he obeyed my command to dodge her attack.

„ARRAX! SOVĒS, ARRAX!“ (FLY, ARRAX!)“ Luke screamed desperately as we fell through the clouds, back into the storm. We were falling down into the sea and we could not stop it. We both screamed, ready to die in the sea and I again hugged Luke around his chest, wanting the last person I ever hug to be him.

But the luck and all the powers of the world were on our side that day. Arrax woke to his senses again somehow and despite his wound, narrowed his flight and flew straight again. Right moments before hitting the sea.

I looked up, expecting Vhagar to descend on us. But nothing came. As I looked as sharply as I could, I did not see Vhagar anywhere.

„VHAGAR IS GONE! THIS IS OUR CHANCE! TAKÉ US HOME, ARRAX! “ I screamed at the wounded dragon. And Arrax, to my greatest surprise, despite me not talking in Valyrian…sermed to understand and obeyed again, turning north and flew above the sea level, taking us home.

Luke looked at me in a complete surprise, his eyes widened in disbelief.

„Y-Yoren…“ he stuttered. „Y-you…just commanded Arrax…! You… saved me…!“

Just in that moment, not sooner, a realization of what I just did hit me. I did not understand anything. Dragons are trained to be loyal only to their riders and not to anyone else. Arrax was bonded with Luke tightly, since he was a small baby. Both of them were bonded with unbreakable bond I admired deeply.

So why it was that Arrax obeyed me? The answer for this question, I will never know, even if I’ll try to find it anywhere. But there was no time to think of it now.

„FOCUS ON THE FLIGHT AND GET US OUT OF THIS FUCKING STORM!“ I screamed at him, panic almost causing me to slap his face. Luckily I didn’t have to. He twitched and turned forward, giving commands to his wounded companion. We flew home. To safety.

It felt like an eternity before we finally escaped from the clutch of that damn storm. I was still turning around to see if Vhagar is somewhere near us, nearly breaking my neck during the flight.

But even knowing that we are out of the storm didn’t calm us down.

Arrax was heavily wounded, blood pouring slowly from his belly, his screaches were more and more painfull with each flap of his small wings. It was a miracle he managed to keep himself in the air for those hours of returning home. But again, all the powers in the world somehow stood by our side.

Arrax, despite sermingly in huge agony managed to outfly the storm, get us from the Shipbreaker Bay, through the strait between Tarth and Stormlands, all the way back to Dragonstone.

This whole time, non of us spoke a single word, both of us still turning back, looking if Vhagar will not emerge from the sky and finish us. I held onto Luke this whole time, not letting go of him. I feared if I did, I’ll lose him.

Despite being in relative safety, I still believed this was not over yet. I wanted to believe it was all over, but to me nothing was settled until we reach Dragonstone.

Hours were running slowly. The flight felt like an eternal journey. And as slowly as the time passed, Arrax’s power was drifting away. Longer we flew, his speed was disappearing. He grew weaker and weaker with each moment, his screaches were now agonizing to hear. The wound on his belly started to fester and reek.

But he wasn’t giving up. The poor dragon, the sweet Arrax didn’t want to leave us to die and pulled hard all the way, until we finally reached the isle of Dragonstone.

Never I felt so relieved to see the isle on which I was born and grew up. The village I grew up in, the Dragonmont, where I spent many days with Luke and Arrax and the castle of Dragonstone, the place I so adored and which now was like my second home.

„Naejot se sombāzmion, Arrax! Kostikus! Raēlagon! (To the castle Arrax! Please! Hold on!)“ shouted Luke, his voice almost breaking in cries as he was both relieved to see the castle but also worried for his dragon companion, who now was at the end of his powers. But still, he obeyed and tried to get higher one last time.

But at that moment, his powers have left him. Arrax screached in agony, but more of a screach, it was just a high pitched howl. He flapped his wings one last time and began to descend fast, right at the beach below the castle.

„KOSTIKUS ARRAX! SOVĒS! SOVĒS!“ (Please, Arrax! Fly! Fly!)“ Luke begged, shouting another things in High Valyrian I didn’t understand, tears falling from his eyes. I watched in terror as we slowly fell closer to the beach. We were still above the sea, but I could tell that Arrax will fall on the rocks on the beach.

If he will fall, we might die.

„HE WON’T MAKE IT! WE WILL CRUSH! WE MUST JUMP OFF!“ I shouted at Luke, who still begged Arrax to try and fly to high. But it was no use, Arrax had no power.

„LUCERYS! ARRAX CAN’T MAKE IT-!“

„I WON’T LEAVE HIM, YOREN! I WON’T LEAVE ARRAX!“ Shouted Luke right into my face, before again screaming desperately his commands.

My heart sank at that. I knew how strong his bond with Arrax was. I knew how much he loved his dragon companion. They were bonded since they both were born and on Arrax’s back, Luke felt like he belongs somewhere. On his back, he never felt weak or useless.

But at the same time, I could not afford to let Luke die in fall. I couldn’t let him die after what we went through. And so, knowing what consequences will follow this decision, I removed my own riding chains fron my belt and started to undo his own. When Luke noticed, both his chains were taken off.

„WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?“ he screamed, still trying to force Arrax to fly up, pulling the handles.

„I am sorry, Lucerys…“

With my last words to him, I wrapped my hands and legs around him and rolled off of Arrax’s back, taking him with me. We were falling.

„NOOOO! ARRAX!“

That was the last thing I heard before I closed my eyes. Feeling of falling freely made my stomach almost threw up. Then I felt an impact on my back as our falling bodies crushed the water and the sea water swallowed us.

The impact almost knocked out air out of my lungs and the pain strucked me. In a breathless cry of pain, I openned my mouth, only to feel cold salty water filling my mouth.

I released Luke from my grasp as the pain took over my body. He right away started to kick and swim upwards, desperate to get to his dragon. I felt my body sinking down due the leather armor soaked in warer, bringing me down.

The pain was starting to fade slowly, but I still couldn’t bring myself to move. But as I started to think I will drown, my back hit the bottom of the sea. We were lucky that we were close to the shore, the water in the place we fell in was around twenty feet deep.

I quickly shook my head and jumped up, to emerge from the sea. The armor was heavy but thanks to years of swimming at the shores of Dragonstone and immense training from ser Steffon and ser Robert gave me enough strenght to get above the sea level.

I breathed in the air, caughing while still kicking my legs as fast as I could to keep myself above the water. I looked around to find Luke and soon I have found him. He was just reaching the shore. I thanked all the powers in the world that he is safe and started to swim to the shore.

Swimming in armor was exhausting but in the end, i soon reached the level, where I could go on my four into the mud and sand. When I knew I won’t drown, I rolled on my back, gasping for air in exhaustion and relief.

It was all over. We made it back. I saved Luke from the fate my dream chose for him. I swear I was about to burst in laughter ogf happiness as the feeling of safety and relief washed over my body. But the feeling of happines wasn’t to last long.

„ARRAX! NO!“ I heard Luke’s desperate shriek, filled with sorrow. I slowly got on my feet and looked from where it came.

Not far from water, lied Arrax, moving slightly but weakly, screaching painfully. I could see trail in the sand where he landed and slided. The sand was covered in blood and there were a few white scales buried in sand and blood.

Sandness washed my soul and I felt my heart breaking at the sight of wounded and half dead Arrax, laying in the sand. But what absolutely sent me over the edge was Luke, clothes soaked, hair all ober his face, who knelt next to Arrax’s head, crying and veiling for his beloved dragon. He begged Arrax to hold onto life.

But Arrax could only screach in pain and do nothing more than move his head. I dared to walk closer to them, exhaustion and shock trying to break my legs. My head was spinning and tears poured from my eyes.

The scene infront of me got even worse as I checked Arrax more closely. In the fall, he must’ve broken his left wing and leg. His wounds were severe, I could tell right away.

I sobbed st the sight of a wounded dragon and looked at Luke, who mumbled something in High Valyrian to Arrax. When I listened carefully, I realized it was a Valyrian song. I did not know what it meant or what he is singing about. But the melody and pronounce told me it was a sad song.

Luke’s voice was trembling as he sang the melody to his beloved friend and companion and more he sang, more and more I felt my heart break, as I watched Luke fall to grief and despair.

Chapter Text

Many times in my life I saw a sad things. Like when my grandfather died, when I was a witness of Rhaenyra’s stillborn child being cradled by it's mother. But non of them was as sad as the sight I now had infront of me.

Luke, holding his dragon Arrax, singing him a sad Valyrian melody, half singing, half sobbing. As he sang, Arrax Nuzzled his head against his hands, purring painfully.

I walked closer, right behind Luke to take a closer look. My eyes turned into two pools of tears as I saw Arrax‘s head. His left side of the jaw and face was bloodied and scratched, stripes of meat hanging from it.

But the worst damage took the eye. A huge sharp rock pierced his eye, streams of blood pouring from it. The eye was damned.

Luke was veiling like an hurt animal. I looked closely at him. His bare hands were covered in blood from which steam was rising.

Boiling dragon blood.

The skin on his hands was melting like a candle. That explained his cries of agony. At least to others. But I had a feeling his cries weren’t mainly caused by the physical pain from burns.

„L-Luke…“ I exhaled, sobbing at the sight infront of me. „I am so…so sorry…“

Luke didn’t respond. He just stared at his wounded dragon, veiling in despair. His hands, despite burnt like hell, were stroking the white scales of Arrax’s jaw, being as gentle as he could be.

„Arrax…. Kostikus, Arrax… (Please, Arrax...), stay with me…“ he cried, his words full of sorrow and grief. I never heard more heartbreaking sound than Luke’s veiling voice, calling for his dragon to stay alive. It broke me to hear him in such pain. And all I could do was just stand there and stare at him, begging his dragon not to die.

Arrax moved his head and let out a weak growl, nuzzling against Luke’s body, like if trying to comfort him. The poor creature, despite his misery, was still trying to give Luke comfort. Luke hugged Arrax’s head, veiling into his scales. His body trembled in sobs, as it almost looked loke he was infected with the Shivers.

„Arrax…Arrax…“ sobbed Luke into the dragon’s scales. Arrax purred weakly, as if telling Luke it will all be alright and again nuzzled against him. I couldn’t hold myself anymore, as I started to cry aloud. I felt my body shaking with my cries as the weight of everything fell on me finally.

This was my fault. If only I somehow stopped Luke from flying there. If only I didn’t let him fly in the storm. Or at least if only I did make Arrax fly in other direction. This was all on me.

And the worst part if it was that nobody else will know. This guilt will be mine to feel forever.

I moved next to Luke and knelt next to him in an attempt to comfort him. I couldn’t bare to see him in such despair. I wanted to give him a comfort, to be his shoulder to cry on. I gently raised my hand and placed it on his shoulder.

„Luke… I’m really sorry…“ I said gently, trying to hold back my tears. Luke didn’t respond to me, still focused on his wounded companion. His hands were covered in blisters, big like apples, but he did not care.

„Luke…your hands…“ I sobbed as I shook with him gently. He didn’t react.

„Y-You need to wipe the blood of them…“ I stuttered while I took off my cloak, soaked in the cold sea water. But when I tried to wrap his hands in my cloak, Luke lunged at me and with all his power left in his body, he headbutted me right in the face.

I cried out in pain and fell on my side, while holding my mouth with my left hand, blood pouring from my lip. I quickly got on my knees and turned back to Luke. But before managing to ask, why he did it, I heard a furious road and swift but strong slap fell on my face, making me fall on the ground again.

I screamed in pain. The hand was still covered in Arrax’s blood, causing the hit burn, literally. I quickly wringed the water from the cloak on my face to wash away the blood and buried my face in the wet cloak, groaning in pain. The blood was boiling like a soup in the pot and even more. I rolled on my side again and curled into a ball, panting and groaning.

„Aaarg! Fuck, it burns!“ I screamed into the cloak. I considered myself lucky though. The slap hit just my left cheek. If he was aiming better and hit the eye, it would be even worse. But still, it hurt like hell.

Suddenly, I heard Luke screaming again. He screamed like a dragon in a human form. In the next moment, I felt a dull but strong hit on my lower back, making me howl in pain and made another roll on the side.

My stomach started to twist and curl after the hit, almost making me throw up. Luke kicked me in my back with his riding boot.

„Stop, damnit!“ I shouted, my words muffled by the cloak in which I still had my burnt face buried. I removed the fabric of the cloak from my eyes to at least see what is happening around.

Right above me stood panting Luke, his face twisted in agony, grief and rage, all at once. His bloodied hands were shaking as he had them clenched in fists. The skin on them slowly started to separate from the flesh, hanging from his hands.

„WHY DID YOU DRAG ME DOWN!? I COULD HAVE SAVE HIM!“ he shouted at me, tears rolling from his eyes. He was still in shock, I could tell.

„I’m sorry, Lucerys… I trully am… But Arrax wouldn’t make it…“

„YOU WILL NOT TELL ME WHAT DRAGON CAN’T HANDLE! I COULD MAKE IT! WE COULD MAKE IT!“ Luke screamed, spitting at me as he kept yelling. His voice was cracking and it felt like he will soon lose his voice.

„YOU TRIED TO SEPARATE ME FROM HIM! WE ARE ONE! WE ARE ONE SOUL! YOU TRIED TO TAKE HIM FROM ME!“ Luke was obviously in shock, as he didn:t think clearly. He spoke nonsense. He couldn’t see that if he stayed on Arrax’s back, he’d probably not survive the crash.

„You know it’s no truth, Lucerys…!“ I exhaled, still trying to cool down the burn on my face. „Arrax…is wounded… He’d not make it to the castle… You’d die… I had to do that… I’m sorry...“

My words, as reasonable as they were, didn’t calm Luke down. It only angered him more.

„IT’S YOUR FAULT! IT’S YOUR FAULT HE’S HURT LIKE THIS! YOU GAVE THE DAMN ORDER! YOU ORDERED HIM TO FLY DOWN! YOU KILLED HIM! YOU KILLED HIM!“ Before I could say something else, he kicked me in the stomach again. And again. It hurt me and I had to do my best to keep the contents of my stomach inside. His kicks were becoming more vocious, as well as his shrieks of rage.

With each kick I felt he’s adding strenght. But as much as it hurt, I did not try to resist it. I couldn’t. For I knew, in a way, he was right. If only I did command Arrax better, gave a different direction or just reacted faster. It was my fault he was this wounded. As I took a look at Arrax’s wounds, I knew they are fatal.

Broken bones can heal. One eye is worse, but still fine. But the belly wound was the case. Arrax lost too much blood, the wound was too big, it started to fester and now smelled like a burned fish. The infection was starting to spread in it, I knew it. And if the wound is so bad, there was no hope for Arrax to heal.

He will die in a matter of days, maybe hours, dying in endless agony. And deep down I felt like it‘s my fault. And the worst part of it is that nobody will ever understand. Nobody will know that I knew from my dreams this will happen. And if I’d tell them, who’d believe me? They will only think I am a madman. It was my burden to carry.

„YOU BETRAYED ME! YOU BETRAYED ME!“ Yelled Luke, more viciously than before. Even though I knew he was in a state of shock and doesn’t know what he’s talking about, it hurt me badly. More than any physical pain he caused with his hits. Luke’s kicks were not stopping, more like keep on adding more strenght. The kicks were aiming at my stomach and chest mainly.

The hits were so strong that even my armor couldn’t stop much of it. Never I’ve seen Luke so vicious. In one moment I felt like Luke broke my ribs, as every breath I took felt like a stab I almost thought he’s about to kick me to death. And it was quite possible if not for the voices that were approaching us.

„SEVEN HEAVENS, LUCERYS!“

A female voice reached us. Lucerys stopped kicking into my body and turned to the source of the voices. With immense pain, I rolled on my other side to see, who I owe for stopping Luke from kicking my soul out of my body.

Out of the cave entrance to the castle ran out Rhaena, Baela, two knights of the Queensguard, maester Gerardys and Queen Rhaenyra herself. The voice that stopped Luke from kicking me more belonged to Rhaena, who was the first to reach us, with Baela right behind her.

„LUKE! LUKE, WHAT HAPPENED!? WHAT IS WITH ARRAX!? AND WHAT’S WITH YOUR HANDS!?“ cried out Rhaena, trying to grab him by the hands, but at the slightest touch, she flinched and wiped the blood into her black dress. She looked at her fingers with terror as she realized the blood burned her.

She turned her look to Luke. He didn’t react. He just stared at his mother, teaes slowly running down his face. Her eyes spotted Arrax, laying on the ground, steaming blood still pouring from his wounds. It didn’t take her long to realize what is going on.

„GODS! HE NEEDS A MAESTER!“ Baela cried out, looking at the rest of the people finally making it to us. Maester Gerardys quickly stepped forward, immediately starting to observe Luke’s burned hands.

Rhaenyra, who stood two steps from them was looking at the scene with dread in her eyes. The sight of her terrified son’s hands and deadly wounded Arrax near us were enough to make her eyes turn unto waterfalls of tears. Her lips were shaking as well as her breathing.

„My Queen…“ ser Erryk stepped next to her as he saw Rhaenyra was losing stability on her shaking legs. He gently grabbed her arm and helped her standing on her feet.

„My dear boy… My sweet precious boy…what happened…?“ she sobbed, already realizing our journey went deadly wrong.

When she got her comfidence into her feet back, she slipped out from ser Erryk’s grasp and went to Luke, who was still standing still in one place like a statue, while maester was looking at his wounds and Rhaena was holding his shoulders from behind, being calmed down herself by Baela. She didn’t waste a single second and gently took his cheeks into her hands.

„My sweet brave son, what happened to you…?“ She asked gently, but with dread in her voice. Luke stared at her vacantly, like if he lost his soul. Rhaenyra was sobbing, gently caressing Luke’s face with her shaking fingers.

„My dear sweet boy… It’s me…your mother… You’re home, you’re safe...“ She again spoke, this time, sobs taking over her voice. Her sobbing but gentle voice seemed to tear Luke from his trance. Luke started to sob hysterically, his whole body shaking. It was a heartbreaking sight.

„M-Mother…“ That was the only thing he said before his knees broke under him and he fell to the ground like a bag of potatoes.

„LUKE!“ exclamed Rhaenyra, catching her son in his fall, grabbing him around his chest. „Luke, please, speak to me! What happened!?“

But Luke wasn’t conscious at that moment. His body was leaning now against his mother’s, his burned hands hanging like meat at but her’s store. In his face was a mixture of terror and sadness.

„Maester! We must get him to the castle! Ser Erryk, Ser Lorent, take him into the castle! But do not touch his hands!“ Rhaenyra ordered hysterically, shaking with her son’s body, like he was a cloth doll. Luke wasn’t waking up.

„The shock must’ve exhaust him…“ Gerardys constated, while two Queensguards took Luke’s body, one holding his legs, second holding him under his arms.

„Take him to the maester’s chambers! Maester, go with them! Take care of him as best as you can! And send a message to dragonkeepers! We need to take csre of Arrax!“ Rhaenyra ordered. The old man nodded and went after the knights as fast as he could for his age. Rhaenyra was off to follow him, until Rhaena’s cry stopped her.

„Gods, Yoren!“ Not that I complained they cared about Luke, but until now, nobody seemed to notice I was laying on the ground right infront of them, writhing in pain. It was Rhaena, who finally noticed me as I was silently trying to breathe, causing my body tu contract in pain. It felt like hot knives running thought all my ribs and my stomach. She quickly got next to me, gently grabbing my shoulder.

„Yoren, what happened to you two?! Tell us please! What happened!?“ she cried out, desperate to find out what happened. I saw it in her eyes. I looked at her, then at Baela, who stood next to Rhaenyra, who was now looking straight at me, both waiting what I’ll say.

„W-We…failed…to secure…the Stormlands…“ I coughed a bit, howling in pain in the next moment. Tears were rolling from my eyes as the pain was hard to overcome.

„Lord…Borros declared for… the G-Greens… Prince…Aemond was t-there when we arrived…“

Rhaenyra froze in sheer horror at those words, as well as both twins. They must’ve realized it before I finished my explanation.

„He…t-tried to…take Luke’s eye… I…didn’t let him…“ I coughed again, my eyes blinded by the tears. I could hardly see what their reaction was to this, but I could easily imagine.

„Then we tried to fly back home… b-but Aemond…was after us… He chased us through the s-storm… H-he was…out…t-to kill us…“

All I could hear was just sobbing and shaky breathing from them. I heard as Rhaenyra was muttering something with shaky breath and soon after I heard Baela as she rushed to her, giving her support, so she didn’t collapse. Rhaena remained next to me and tried to get more from me.

„How did you managed to survive?“ she asked, half crying. I wiped the tears off my face and looked at her, trying to push all the pain from my mind away for a moment.

„I…have no damn idea, my lady… It all happened so fast… We somehow… Escaped…but Arrax was heavily wounded…as you see…“ I groaned and pointed at Arrax, who was still alive, to my great surprise.

„He was falling…prince Lucerys tried to get him to the castle…but he had no power left… Lucerys wanted to stay…on his back…but he’d die… I…took him and rolled off the Arrax’s back into the sea, just before he crashed here...“

That was all I managed to say before tje pain took over my mind again, making me scream into the ground. The pain now felt worse and worse, with each breathe I took. If Luke didn’t break at least one of my damn ribs, I’d be surprised. The sounds of the world around me turned to a high-pitched noise. I couldn’t think straight as the pain consumed me and my sight blurred.

The next events felt like I am somewhere far away from everything, at least by the mind. I felt as someone grabbed me under my arms and helped me into the castle. I felt as someone took off my armor and clothes, except my underwear. I felt as someone was touching my stomach and ribs, pressing each and one of them, causing more pain to me.

All I heard was just that damn high-pitch noise, sometimes hearing distant voices. And then, I felt a sweet taste in my mouth. Sweet and oddly familiar. It filled my mouth slowly, like if the slime crawled in my mouth. I swallowed. The sweet tasting luquid flew through my throat. Soon after, I finally felt the pain is fading. I felt like floating on a gentle cloud. I smiled in bliss and let myself be taken away by that cloud.

My eyes were openning slowly. Only thing I saw, though a bit blurry, was a rock ceiling with an iron chandelier. I felt so weak, like a baby after it’s born. My nose was hit with a smell of herbs, alcohol and candle wax. I focused on my hearing. The noise was gone.

All I heard were the waves of the sea hitting the cliffs under the castle and sea birds. I groaned as silently as I could and tilted my head to see where am I, all though I already knew the answer. I saw the familiar sight of the shelf with ointments and herbs, the working table and many other bottles on it. Maester’s chambers.

„Oh, you’re awake…“ I heard maester’s voice behind me. I turned my head on the other side, to face the wall with the window. A slight wave of pain joltsd through my body as I was turning, but it was not as bad as before. Maester was sitting next to my bed, his fingers joined together on his lap and a worried expression on his face.

„If I got a golden dragon for each time I was here in those last six turns of the moon… I’d get at least four golden dragons.“ I said with a chuckle, which wasn’t a best idea with aching ribs. I bit my tongue to keep the curse inside and looked the old maester in the eye.

„How long I was sleeping?“

„Few hours only…“ maester said, giving me a soft smile. „You have a bruised ribs. Your armor saved you from having them broken… The kicks prince Lucerys gave you were really strong, I’d not say he had such a strenght.“

His mention of Luke wiped the smile of my face in a mere blink of an eye. My mind again took me back to that moment. Luke kneeling next to Arrax, blood of his loyal dragon on his hands, burning his small hands like they were paper.

I needed to see him. I needed to know he’s alright. I must know it. I tried to quickly sat up, but the pain quickly put me back into the bed. I hugged my bare chest and muttered a curse.

„Slowly, ser. This injury might not be as bad as broken ribs, but it’s still rather painful as you can tell.“ Said Gerardys as he placed his hand on my shoulders, slowly pushing me down on the bed.

„L-Lucerys… Maester…is he alright? Pleaee…tell me… Is prince Lucerys…alright?“ I howled in pain, tears again rolling from my eyes. My own voice was raspy and my throat was sore a bit, but still clearly hearable. This time, Gerardys sighed and looked me in the eyes.

„His hands were burnt by the blood of his dragon, but except the skin, no big damage was inflicted. The boy was in shock and thst caused he felt no pain. That might have saved him from greater agony. Except his hands, he’s fine.“

I sighed in relief, my breath shaking due the pain. Luke was alright and safe. I had to smile, almost crying in relief too. But the happiness was cut short by what maester said next.

„But… He claimed many things. Even after the shock weared out. He was claiming that you…betrayed him. You caused Arrax’s injury. That you tried to separate him from Arrax when you took him from Arrax’s back in his fall…“

Maesters words stabbed me in my heart and soul. So it was not just a shock mumbling as I thought. He trully thought I did this to him. He trully thought I betrayed his trust. That I tried to destroy his bond with Arrax. These words hurt me more than any of his kicks. More thsn any sword pulled through my body.

„W-Where is he…?“ I asked, gripping onto the sheets in a weak attempt to calm myself down.

„In his chambers. HHe woke up right after I tried to cure his burned hands. He was quite specific on the details of your journey. He…“ maester stopped himself, like if thinking how to say the next words. Hus silence was making me more nervous.

„Spill the beans, damnit!“ I yelled at him, which only caused my chest contract again, sending another wave of pain through me.

„Ugh! F-fuck… Just tell me…what he said…“

„Well…“ maester swalloved and again placed his hand on my shoulder. „He was claiming that…at one moment, you commanded Arrax. That your command caused you hit Vhagar’s legs, causing Arrax’s injury. He blames you for possible death of his dragon now…“

I felt my heart break at those words. Compared to any pain from before, this was the worst kind.

„What…next?“ I asked, trying to hold myself together. Maester sighed and stood up, walking to his table.

„He told everything to his mother, the Queen…and prince Daemon. I assured them Lucerys was in shock…but they will soon come here… To talk with you, ser. All though I don’t think you are to blame. You are not Arrax’s rider…you couldn’t command him. But better be prepared for it. Both of them took that information trully seriously. Especially prince Darmon was-.“

„Luke didn’t lie…“ I interrupted him, my voice cracking. „He wasn’t halucinating… I gave the order… He spoke the truth, maester…“

My own feelings didn’t allow me to lie for some reason. Maybe because I knew deep down, it was all my fault. In the end, I trully gave the order. No matter my good intention of saving Luke from his dreadful fate of becoming Vhagar’s lunch, it was still me who caused Arrax’s wound by reacting slowly or just giving a bad order.

Any other person would try to deny it and play it at Luke’s delusion from shock. But my soul was so broken now I couldn’t lie. I felt like I was to blame, to be the one who should be punished for the failure.

But I will never regret taking him off Arrax’s back though. That I will never regret. He would die if I didn’t. And even though I knew the consequences of it, thst he will be angry with me, I’d do it again. But this was even beyond my expectations.

Luke now thought I betrayed him. I didn’t know how to feel in that moment. I knew I did all I could and had to do to save him but on the other hand, my actions in order to do so caused that Luke probably lost his dragon and that I have destroyed all the good feelings he ever held for me.

His rage at the beach showed me he trully despised me in that moment. And even there was still a chance he was only in shock, deep down, his words cut me like a Valyrian steel.

Maester turned to me, looking rather surprised that I didn’t try to deny it. He walked back to me, holding a small bowl with some green ointment, which smelled rather weird. It felt like a cold sharp wind was in the smell.

„Well, I see the milk of the poppy did it’s work…“ he chuckled nervously.

„I’M NOT LYING! IT’S ALL TRUE!“ I screamed, both in rage and pain. My bruised ribs were really making me wish Luke kicked me to death, as the pain, despite still being under the effects of the milk, unbearable.

„Please, calm down…and try not to speak thst loud or the pain will not stop…“ Gerardys said and started anointing my chest with the ointment.

It felt strange, to feel someone touch my bare chest like that. But the ointment itself felt cool and the stinging on my skin from it felt strangely calming. When the ointment was all over my chest, Gerardys stood up and placed the bowl on his table, before walking to the door.

„I promised to inform the Queen of your awakening…“ he said as he openned the door. He looked at me with a worried face.

„Be ready, ser. Prince Daemon wished to be with her while talking with you… And judging by how he reacted on prince Lucerys’s words…it might not be a nice talk…“

I nodded. I’d be a fool if I didn’t fear Daemon. Everyone with even a bit of intelligence feared him. But after what I went through during last few days, I felt like even Daemon couldn’t scare me that much.

„I am ready…and thank you, maester…“ I said quietly, giving him a thankful smile. Maester nodded and left the room, leaving me all alone with my thoughts.

My mind was now running in circles. Longer I waited for Gerardys to return with the Queen and prince Daemon, my body tensed more. It felt like hours, but in fact it was less than ten minutes.

When the door openned, Gerardys walked in, followed by Daemon, Rhaenyra right behind him. Daemon was in his riding clothes. He was probably about to fly to the Riverlands as he said at the council.

On his belt, Dark Sister was hanging ominously. One look at that sword sent fear down my spine. His look was cold and firm and his eyes were staring right into mine. If Aemond’s look failed to plant the seed of fear in ne, Daemon managed it in one blink of an eye.

Rhaenyra’s facewas solemn. Eyes she had swollen from crying and her face was pale. And yet, when she looked at me, I saw the strenght she had in her. She sat down on the chair next to my bed, while Daemon closed the door, locked it and leaned against the door frame.

„Y-Your Grace…prince D-Daemon…“ I greeted them, my lips shaking in fear. „I’d bow…bot I can’t even raise myself from the bed…“

„It is alright, ser Yoren…“ she spoke, her voice weak and raspy, probably from all the crying. She quickly cleaned her throat and looked at me.

"How do you feel?" She asked me then. I sighed in pain as I looked at my ribs still covered in the ointment.

"Like thousands of horses stomped all over me..." I said. Rhaenyra nodded and cleaned her throat.

„As you probably know… My son, Lucerys spoke to us already about your mission. He told us a lot of things…and some of them were…“ she moved closer on her chair. „…concerning…Even though I believe most of things he said were said in shock…some of them are trully serious accusations and claims against you, ser.“

I shivered under the weight of her words. I feared what will happen to me when they’ll know the truth. I necer acted against Luke and did my best to protect him. But I feared they will not take it from me.

„Ask me…w-what you want, my Queen… I will tell you everything.“ I said weakly.

And so she did ask. She asked me what happened in the halls and in the skies above the Storm’s End, about how Arrax was injured, wanting to know every detail of it.

And I told her. I told her everything. Not leaving out a single part of it. I told her about Aemond’s assault in the halls, our escape from the castle, the chase above the bay, about how Arrax attacked Vhagar without Luke’s order, about the sky above the clouds…everything.

But when I got to the part where I commanded Arrax, both Rhaenyra and Daemon looked at me with concern. Daemon moved to the bed, hand on the hilt of the sword.

„You speak nonsense… No man, less he’s a rider can control another man’s dragon. Think twice before you repeat this answer, ser…“ he spoke threateningly, showing me the Dark Sister on his hip.

„I…d-don’t lie… I swear it… I yelled tge command… I saw Luke was in shock, not seeing the space around. And when I saw Vhagar… It was a desperate try to save us… I have no idea why Arrax obeyed my commend, my prince…but it happened…“ I stuttered, feeling like I’ll soon break in tears.

„Daemon, stop…Let the poor boy breathe.“ Rhaenyra commanded her husband firmly.

„Rhaenyra, this boy obviously lies! Nobody except the rider can command already mounted dragon!“ he shouted back.

„Even our son claims he did it! I have no reason to not believe it! And after the beating Lucerys gave him… I don’t think they had an agreement on this.“ she silenced him. Daemon growled and stepped back, not forgeting to give me his cold deadly look. I again shivered. Rhaenyra noticed and gently grabbed my hand.

„Now…continue, young ser. Tell us what happened next.“ I nodded and continued speaking. I told her what happened next, up until our fall at the shore of Dragonstone. When I was getting there, I felt my eyes flooding. I could barely hold myself together at tge moment. Revisiting those events brought back the terror that was washed by my determination to save Luke. But as I started to talk about the fall,I lost it and just gave in.

„H-he…wanted to stay with Arrax…but he’d d-die if he stayed with him… I had to…take him off with me… I dragged him of Arrax’s back and took him with me… I couldn’t let him…die…no…not after what we’ve been through. Not after those nightmares I had… Not after what fate I saw for him…“

I was so taken over by my emotions and terror, that I didn’t even realize what am I speaking. I just was so broken by everything that I couldn't hold it inside, despite my efforts to keep it under the rock. When I realized it finally, it was too late to go back.

I watched Rhaenyra’s face, as she raised her eyebrows at my last words.

„Ser…what do you mean by: Afrer the fate I saw for him? What are you telling me?“ I looked behind her. Daemon was again holding onto his sword hilt, looking more upset than before. My guts were twisting in fear, but I knew I am too far gone. Now was my time to fall from grace by admitting I am just a fool. I took a shaky breath and through the sobs, I told them.

„I saw… All this to happen in my dreams… For months, I saw events of the last hours in my dreams… Lucerys was to die above the Storm’s End, killed by Vhagar… I had to save him… I had to… I needed to save him…“

Rhaenyra just stared at me, not knowing what to make out of this. Daemon on the other hand chuckled.

„That must be the worst excuse I heard in-.“

„Silence, Daemon!“ Rhaenyra stopped him firmly. That left both me and him surprised. Then she moved even closer to me, holding my hand.

„Tell me, what did you saw, Yoren.“ She urged me. I nodded and started to talk, or more like sob. I told her all the details of my nightmares, my vision of Luke mangled amd twisted beyond recognition, of the Arrax shredded into pieces and about the riddle Luke told me in the nightmare.

All that time, I watched Rhaenyra. I waited for her to laugh at me, to shout at me, to mock me for being a fool, stripping me of my possition, knighthood or just simply leaving. But nothing happened. She watched me, not a single sign of amusement, anger or mockery.

No…what I saw in her face was amazement, shock and something else. Something I couldn’t recall.

Daemon on the other hand was amused a lot. He was chuckling and rolling his eyes at every thing I described in the dream. If it was up to him, he’d throw me out of the window. Not that I would blame him. I wouldn’t believe myself either.

„I know it sounds crazy…but I do not lie… It’s all true, I don’t lie to you… I swear by all that is sacred to me…please…believe me…“ I cried, turning my look away from them, awaiting a laughter from both of them.

And it trully came, from Daemon only. Rhaenyra didn’t make a sound. Instead, I felt as she took my cheek and turned my face to her, so we looked in each other’s eyes.

„Your Grace… I beg you… I did all of this to save Lucerys…please, I am not mad… I’m speaking the truth…“ I cried out silently, sobbing uncontrollably. For a moment, we stared at each other in silence, except Daemon’s chuckles. But then she finally spoke.

„I know you did… And I know you’re not crazy either, Yoren… I believe you.“

Chapter Text

The room went silent. At the Queen’s words, Daemon stopped laughing and just stared at her with cold disbelief in his eyes.

„W-what…?“ I stuttered in shock. There was many things I expected her to say. But this was one I’d never guess. She believes me. She believes that my dreams told me to save Luke. But why?

But before I could think of it, Daemon chuckled in a shocked laughter. The same kind of laughter that Vaemond let out before he started to argue with King Viserys. I’ve never seen him like that.

And in all honesty, I’d rather not, as this face of his was even more disturbing than any other he ever pulled out. Daemon’s eyes were switching from looking at her to looking at me, so fast that I almost thought he’ll roll his eyes out of his eye sockets. His face was now a mixture of anger and disbelief.

„What!? Rhaenyra, you cant be-!“

„Silence, Daemon!“ Rhaenyra snapped at him, making me flinch, which only caused my ribs to call for attention again. Luckily, the ointment somehow eased the pain already.

Rhaenyra looked at me again, when she heard my painful groan. She gave me an assuring smile, like if to tell me I’m safe. I didn’t get why she was like that with me, a low born knight. Yes, I was her son’s shield, but still it was unusual for anyome to care like that.

„And yes, ser Yoren… I believe you.“ She then spoke, gently grabbing my hand and squeezing it. I looked at her with confused look. I didn’t understand anything. Why did she believe me? If I heard myself being in her skin, I’d deffinetly laughed at myself, just like Daemon did. She had no reason to believe me.

So why? A millions of questions were running in my mind, one more crazier than the second.

„Y-You…really do…? But…w-why?“ I stuttered, not knowing what to say.

„Yes, Rhaenyra. Why?“ Daemon asked sharply. His sharp and harsh voice made me flinch again, causing another wave of pain. Rhaenyra slowly turned to him, meeting his distrustful look.

„Because there are much bigger things than us, Daemon. I told you before.“ She answered firmly.

„And I told you…“ he frowned and stepped closer to her. „…that dragons made us kings, not dreams. When will you understand that?“

Rhaenyra stood up so fast that she almost overthrew the chair. She now stood against Daemon, fire in her eyes and tongue.

„Those dreams you so dismiss just saved my son, Daemon!“ she spat at him angrily. Daemon wasn’t taken back. He just scoffed and looked at me, despise in his eyes.

„And how can you know he didn’t make it up just to save his sorry arse!? How can you know if he’s not making a fool of you?“

He was right in this. She had no reason to believe me. It was a saying of impossible miracle I provided her with. And I had no proof to prove my saying true.

„Will you be blind as your father was? Believing in predictions and dreams of fools-?“

„Prince Daemon… I do not think Ser Yoren lies… In fact, he had these dreams before…“ spoke maester Gerardys, who until now was silently standing in the corner. Daemon and Rhaenyra turned their looks at the maester.

„Maester…?“ spoke Rhaenyra, full of expectations.

„It is indeed true. Ser Yoren many times came to me for some potions to help him sleep, as he complained about how he can’t sleep. For a long time I had no idea why… Until ser Yoren didn’t hurt himself after waking up from the nightmare.“

My back was washed by cold wave of anxiety. Something urged me to touch the small scar on my head, caused by the fall from the bed and hitting the nightstand.

„Ser Steffon carried him to my chambers. And told me about…what happened to ser Yoren in King’s Landing…“

In the next moment, Gerardys told them about my seizure in King‘s Landing and told them what Ser Steffon saw and heard from my lips, though he never knew the details of the dream I saw that night, as ser Steffon kept that a secret for me.

„Ser Yoren then told me about the dreams, that they are coming again and again… All though he refused to tell me what he saw in them. But now I finally see…“ he finished and looked at them seriously.

If I lived for centuries, I'd never repay the debt I had to maester Gerardys. His revelation seemed to convince Rhaenyra fully.

Daemon didn’t seem to be taken back by this revelation. He was still dead cold in his face and sceptically looked at the old man.

„And you expect I believe this nonsense? I thought you are a maester! You shall be concerned about the reality, not dreams!“ he said mockingly and looked at me.

„And as if for…this „dreamer…“, I warn you to speak lies like that. All I see is a pathetic low born knight, who is trying to save his neck.“

„ENOUGH, DAEMON!“ Rhaenyra yelled at him, starting to talk to him in High Valyrian.

For the next few moments, both of them were exchaging words in High Valyrian. They were obviously arguing and by how their expressions showed, it wasn’t a nice talk.

I didn’t understand them much, as my High Valyrian was a mess still, but I managed to catch some phrases like: „Fool, trust, dream and death.“ These came from Daemon mainly and I noticed everytime he said them, his eye twitched in my directin, making me shiver.

From Rhaenyra I heard: „Dragon, son, child, soul…“ and a few times she spoke out Luke’s name. I managed to figure out from the scraps what they talk about.

Daemon probably wanted me dead, for he thought I was an incompetent fool. Rhaenyra was, on the other hand on my side, argumenting with me, saving Luke.

My thoughts confirmed when Daemon stepped towards me, his hand ready to unsheath the Dark Sister. I flinched at the sight and tried to move back, but my ribs didn’t allow me, making my head almost explode in pain.

„DAOR, DAEMON! (NO, DAEMON!)“ screamed Rhaenyra, stepping in his way. I watched in shock as the Queen herself stepped forward to protect me, while Gerardys stood like frozen in his place, pleading to stop this nonsense.

Daemon growled at her again in High Valyrian, probably ordering her to move from his way. She didn’t say anything and didn’t move. Daemon growled again,more violently. But Rhaenyra stood her ground, looking him in the eyes.

They stared at each other for a few moments. It was a cold silence, tension was so big I thought the room will explode and both sides were willing to do what they intended. But after a while, Daemon growled, gave me a cold look, scoffed and walked away from the room, slamming the door with such a strenght the shelves shook a bit at the impact.

I watched in a pure astonishment and tried to understand what just happened infront of me. The Queen herself stepped forward and stood up to Daemon Targeryen, her husband, king consort and the most feared person in all Seven Kingdoms. All that to protect me, a low born knight, third born son of a bastard’s kin, no worth for her. Snd yet, she did.

„Y-Your Grace…? I…thank you…but yet… I must ask… Why…?“ I managed to stutter out.

Rhaenyra sighed and sat back into the chair, closing her eyes, breathing in and out slowly. It felt like she was trying to chase away her own fear. It took a few moments for her to regain her composure.

She looked at me, remainings of the fire in her eyes were still there. It sent chills down my spine as I loooed at her in awe. Never before I saw her like this. Never I saw that famous fire of the dragon blood Targeryens had in them in her. Until now.

„Maester…may I speak with ser Yoren alone?“ she asked the old mam, her eyes still on me.

„Yes, your Grace…“ said the maester and left the room, leaving me and Queen Rhaenyra in the room alone.

I looked at her, still not knowing if I should fear or not. I could feel my heart pounding like a thousands of smith hammers hit the anvil.

„Since the doom of Valyria…there have not been many Targeryens, who had prophetic dreams…“ she said, not breaking the eye contact. „But there were some…sone of them were important, some not… But that didn’t change the fact they had those dreams…“

I wasn’t sure why she is talking about Targeryens. I wasn’t one, even though I had a Valyrian blood in my veins.

„Not many believe that people like Daenys the Dreamer had this ability… But my father did…and so do I…“ she continued, finally a smile appearing on her face. Still a bit firm, but a kind one.

„And if what you say is truth… Then your dreams saved my son from the claws of death…“

I nodded, not able to let out a single word. That much of a shock it was for me.

„You went with my son, despite knowing it may cost you your life…and saved him…“ she continued as she gently took my hhand in her own hand and squeezed gently.

„For that, I will be forever thankful to you.“

„I…only did my duty, Your Grace… I only did what I knew was right…‘ I finally spoke again, my voice shaking. Rhaenyra’s smile was wider now as she looked at me.

„You trully are a man of your word, ser Yoren… Not many would risk their life to save someone from such a cruel fate…“ I gently slipped my hand from her own and slowly started to get into a sit. It hurt badly. Every inch I moved my body hurt like a houndreds of knives slowly entering my chest. It took all my self-control to not scream and curse, but I managed to sit at the end, breathing heavily, tears flowing from my eyes.

„I swore to protect him at all cost…even die for him… I had to, my Queen… I had to do it…“

„And I deeply respect you for that, ser…“ she answered. I noticed something strange though. Almost all the time we were alone in the room, she was watching me, not moving her look away. Like if she was trying to find something on me. Maybe if I lie? Or anything else? I couldn’t tell.

Then she raised her hand and gently touched my left cheek. I hissed in pain. The pain in my ribs absolutely made me forget about the burned cheek I had from Luke’s blood covered hand.

„It hurts a lot?“ she asked me. I shook my head.

„Not much…the ribs are worse, my Queen…“ I chuckled nervously.

„My son…wasn’t thinking clearly in that moment… You only did what was your duty… Even it’s sad…I’m glad you did take him off Arrax‘s back…“ she spoke softly. But her words only stabbed me like a knife.

I again remembered what did happen at the shore. How desperately Luke kicked into my body, how viciously he screamed, how convinced he was when he said I betrayed him… All of it was pushing me closer to the edge of crying.

„But… Still I feel I could do more… If only I commanded Arrax better…or if I was faster… I caused his injury…and he may die from it because of me… And Luke hates me for it now… I heard it…in his voice… I felt it…in his kicks… I saw it in his eyes…“ I said shakily, trying my best not to sob. Rhaenyra sighed and again took my hand.

„Riders…are not supposed to outlive their dragon. Arrax is with him since he was born…he means a lot to him. The bond between them is strong…very, very strong. The fear of losing him is too much for him. And even though I know you only did it to save him, for which I’m grateful… If Arrax dies, he might be forever angry with you…even though you never meant wrong.“

I bowed my head and let my hair fall in my face, masking my shaking lips. So it was truth. He trully hated me. And if Arrax will die… Our bond will be broken forever. I didn’t know how it was possible for me to not cry. I held it inside by the sheer power of will.

„But…“ Rhaenyra spoke again after a moment. I looked at her. Her face changed. It looked like she was curious. She nubbed her jaw with her thumb and continued.

„One thing I do not understand… How is that Arrax obeyed you…? Both you and Lucerys claimed that you gave him the order… But how? Dragons…that are tamed won’t listen to another person.“

„Your Grace… Even if I lived for thousands of years, I will not be able to answer you… I don’t understand it myself…“ I said, my voice trembling again. I felt as she again started to observe me, her purple eyes meassuring me from head to toe. Each look she took, she looked more and more curious. During that she didn‘t speaka single word. Her silence was making me nervous.

„Is…something wrong…?“ I asked when the silence was too much for me. Rhaenyra slowly raised her head to look me in the face…and she was smiling. I didn‘t know if I should be relieved or more scared. This wasn’t a reaction I expected.

„I’m sure…you never heard the story…of Aerion and Daena…“ she spoke finally. My mind was now absolutely lost. What was she takling about? Who are Aerion and Daena? I never heard of them.

„No…never… Should I?“ I asked hesitantly.

„It is an old but true story, from the Old Valyria. Aerion was a higher dragon lord, bethroted to the daughter of one of the Valyrian leaders, who…fell in love with a daughter of a low born house, Daena. They spent many days together, he even took her to fly on his dragon… But one day, they love got to be known… Brothers of his bethroted kidnapoed Aerion, with intention to throw him into the volcano. Daena, desperate to save him ran into the dragonpit and tried to mount Aerion’s dragon… And despite dragon being tamed…he obeyed her.“

I was listening to the story, not letting out a single breath. This story, though I might not know it fully, was so beautiful. I knew if bards of Westeros heard it, they’d immediately compose a song about it. But still I didn’t understand the point of this. Why she was telling me this story?

„She did get to her lover, just in time to save him from his death, burning the ones who tried to kill him and together they returned home. By thst time, everyone knew what happened. In the end, father of Aerion’s allowed them to be married, for he saw how big their love is for each other…and what it can do…“

When she finished the story, the room was silent for a long moment. I stared at her, she stared at me. My mind was trying to comprehend what I just heard and also, why was I told this story.

„It is…a beautiful story…“ I said. „But…what does it have to do…with this?“

Rhaenyra again pierced my eyes with her’s and smiled gently.

„If the bond between a rider and his soulmate is strong enough, then even the rider’s dragon can feel it. When two are as one, dragon sees it too and hears both of their voices…“

In that moment, not sooner, everything fell in place. My eyes opened wide and my mouth was shaking at the revelation. It was not a miracle. It was my kove that saved Lucerys. Our love was strong enough to make Arrax obey my command.

It felt…unbelievable, impossible in fact.

But then another realization came and my heart stopped as I looked at Rhaenyra.

If that what she said is true…and there wasn’t any other option…then it meant…

„I should know better…no sworn shield would go that far for someone he protects… Only love is strong enough to make people do things like you did…“ she spoke, unsettlingly gently.

She knew.

Feeling of fear was drowning me now. I had no chance of talking myself out of this. I feared what will she say next. But I didn’t dare to turn my look away, even though my eyes were starting to flood and I no longer could control my sobs.

And in the end…

„Y-Yes…“ I sobbed, finally letting all my sadness out, crying uncontrolably.

„It is…t-truth…“ I whimpered, gripping onto the sheets. There was no reason to try and lie. I felt tears running down my face, stinging when falling over the burned shin on my face and more I cried, I felt like I’m suffocating.

„I… I love him… More than anything else… More than my own life…“ I cried out, covering my face in my hands, ignoring the pain in my body. „J-just please… Do not…punish me…“

I was so scared that even the bed was rattling with me. My whole mind was a ruin now. All I could think of was thst I will never ever be allowed to be with Luke again. Either his mother will execute me, banish me…or if she’ll not do that, I won’t be allowed to be near him. And even if so, Luke will not cry for me. He hates me for what I caused to Arrax. My heart was shattered into pieces.

Suddenly, I felt a soft hand on my shoulder. I looked through my finger, only to see Rhaenyra, smiling at me.

„I will not punish you for love…“ she said softly. „Your love saved my son from his demise… By that I can tell it’s sincere.“

Her words did reach me, but didn’t calm me down. I cried into my hands, feeling as streams if tears are running through my fingers like water through rapids. Rhaenyra gently grabbed my hands and moved them from my face to look at me. I wanted to slip my hands out from her grasp but I didn’t have courage.

„How long is this going on? How long you love him?“ she asked, her voice even more gentle than before.

„For…a long time…“ I sobbed in response. „And how long…you share your feelings with him?“ she again asked.

„T-Two weeks…maybe… We shared out f-feelings for e-rach other…before the King’s Landing…“

My voice was raspy and silent, almost a miracle it wasn’t a wheezing. All my nerves were at the edge, waiting for Rhaenyra’s next move.

„And…“ she spoke again, despite knowing the answer beforehand. „How strong are your feelings for him?“

„I would die for him…Your Grace… I would give a-all I have…to see him alive…“ I whimpered. She widened her smile and placed her hand on my unburnt cheek.

„I admired your loyalty for some time now, young ser… I watched you two, how you looked at him. How you were always there for him… I should have known better it it’s not just an act of friendship…“

I listened to her words, carefully, looking for any sign of rage and anger. But nothing came. My eyes were finally dried out and they burned from all the tears I cried out.

„I am happy my son is guarded by you, ser. You saved his life twice…and for that, you may ask anything from me. I will give it to you, if it’s in my po-.“

„P-please…do not tell anyone. Please…“ I stopped her in the middle of the sentence. „Don’t tell anyone…I beg you…“

„Your secret is my secret too… We live in a dark times…and anything that can be used against us is dangerous…“ she said, this time, firmly. Her face turned to that stone cold look I knew and feared.

„I can’t stop you from loving my son…as well as I can’t stop him from loving you… But I must...ask you… Keep it discreet…“

I quickly nodded. I was mere moments from pissing myself in fear. Her voice was firm and dead serious now. It almost reminded me of Daemon’s voice. Cold, sharp, intimitading.

„Is there anyone who knows of your…relationship…?“ she asked me again.

„Y-Yes… R-Rhaena knows…“ Rhaenyra chuckled a bit and smiled again.

„Why it doesn’t even surprise me?“ she mumbled. „And…does she…agree with it?“

„Y-Yes…in f-fact…we even…came to an agreement… As Luke loves…her too… Me…and Rhaena…share Lucerys’s love…“ I stuttered.

„She…wanted us to be happy…so she propossed that…she will…get heirs…and then we…can be happy…but…non of us wanted that for her…“

Rhaenyra raised her eyebrow at that answer. I flinched in fear, scared of what she thinks now. Was she mad with me?

„I…I am sorry, I didn-.“

„Nothing happened, ser. I value your honesty…“ She silenced me, giving me another warm smile. „All of this… What you said just reminded me of someone…a long lost friend…“

In her eyes and face, I could see that she was losing herself in her memory. What was she thinking of? Or better wuestion, who? Who was that friend she reffered to? I could see sadness in her face, like if the memory caused her pain. I wanted to ask her, but then I backed down, thinking it’d be inappropriate. But that question still bugged me. But with time, I might have came to find the answer.

Could that friend be…Laenor Velaryon?

„Well…“ spoke Rhaenyra again, breaking the silence. „I assume I do not have to tell you…that Lucerys’s bethrothal to Rhaena and them having heirs is their duty... And so I expect you to respect that…“

„I am fully aware of that, Your Grace…“ I said humbly and wiped the tears from my eyes. „And I swear…my promise to protect him…extends to lady Rhaena too… I will gladly place my life on the line for both of them.“

„I am happy to hear that… Since all of you agree on this, I will not stop you from it. You have my word. And do not worry, I will not tell prince Daemon of this…little agreement of yours. I can see you are concerned about it.“

She wasn’t wrong. I was scared beyond great of Daemon knowing this. By what I saw today, he wasn’t hesitating to kill or at least questioning me using pain in the process. How would he react if he knew his daughter is being cheated on by Luke’s sworn shield? I’d lose my head. And if he would be merciful, I’d lose my cock and balls.

„T-Thank you…Your Grace…“ I let out a breathe of relief.

„And… Just to finish my thought… I want to grant you a wish. Anything that’s in my power shall be yours… Just name it and it is yours. I might be a Queen ..but I am also a mother…and you saved my son from death. No reward is big enough to repay what you did for me.“

I watched her face carefully. She meant it. I could tell anything I wanted. Anything. I could be selfish… I could get my family a better living… But what I trully wanted was beyond impossible. Being with Luke without other people judging us.

„Your Grace. All I ever wanted is Lucerys being safe… And that will happen when Greens…are defeated. And I will gladly help any possible way to make it happen...“

Rhaenyra chuckled at my words, before her face turned into stone and she stood up from the chair.

„And it will happen. This vile attack on my son cannot stand… As I already said to my lords, this is an act of war… And I will not let anyone threathen my sons…“

„So…we are at war?“ I asked her, already knowing the answer she will give me.

„We’re at war for a long time… Now it turned into an open war… We shall talk about it all later...when you and Lucerys are alright...“

She turned around and made her moved to the door, ready to leave. But just as she grabbed on the handle, she turned around and looked at me.

„And ser Yoren… If…any other dreams will haunt you…do not fear to talk to me…“ she said and gave me a slight nod which I returned to her.

„Your Grace…“

As I watched her leave, I thought about everything that’s been said here.

She knows of my dreams and believes me. And she even asked me…to tell her if I have any other dreams. All though I hoped I will never have any other.

She knew of me and Luke…and didn’t try to separate us. With time, I came to realize why she did it. It may sound cynical, but I think if she did, she’d be a hypocrite. It was no secret that ser Laenor loved boys. And by how she spoke to me today, I think she had the same agreement with him and ser Harwin Strong like me, Luke and Rhaena have.

Or she just wants her son to be happy…who knows…

But assurance of not separating us did not ease my pain. Even though she promised me to not offend our love, I still feared that it is gone already, all because of me. Because how I hurt Arrax…because how I took Luke off his back…

I clenched my fists and sobbed silently as I mumbled for myself:

„Love might be guarded…but it may be gone already…“

Chapter Text

Never in ny life before I felt so much useless than in those weeks following the mission at Storm’s End. They were some of the darkest weeks of my life. The fact I could do nothing, anything at all was breaking me.

Arrax was at the edge of death, holding onto his life by a mere miracle as I was told by the maester. Dragonkeepers were told to do their best to keep Arrax alive and if possible, make sure he will be able to fly again. The broken wings weren’t a problem as they weren’t broken that badly. His eye was lost, but unless he is blind, he can fly. But the wound on his stomach was infected and even Dragonkeepers weren’t sure, if they can help the poor creature. Someone even adviced to put him out of his misery, but thanks to Rhaenyra, these voices were silenced.

Meanwhile, Rhaenyra had a lot’s of work on her own, keeping Daemon from launching all their dragons at King’s Landing. She was all in for destroying the Greens, but even she knew they have to do it carefully. They can’t afford to lose another dragon in the battle. The lords of the realm loyal to us and who were present at Dragonstone weren’t helping either. Again, the arguing started and once, from what I was told, two lords started to argue so badly that they almost started a swordfight. The Black Council was a mess. Not even Sea Snake could make lords stop arguing.

And worst of all…Lucerys.

By maester’s words, Luke refused to see anyone except his mother maester and only a few servants, barely getting out of the bed, constantly crying. He refused to eat, bath or anything else. Anytime they mentioned Arrax, he went hysterical and it was impossible to calm him down in those moments.

Luke, before shy, but humble, kind and lovavble, was now reduced into a pile of sadness. He constantly needed to be calmed down. Maester even told me he suffers from nightmares since the day we returned. All those news were worse for me than any pain caused by my ribs.

When I heard of how he is, I wanted to go to him, sit next to him, hug him and calm him down… But all I could do was laying in the bed, waiting for my ribs to heal to the point where I could stand up and walk on my own.

I felt miserable, useless. I felt like a failure, despite being told the opposite. I had a few visitors, who came to see me during those weeks of recovery. I appreciated that people cared a bit about me, but as kind-hearted as they were, they didn’t help me to get in better mood.

But among them, there was one visit that helped me. That was when, soon after my talk with Rhaenyra, maester brought Alyn and my father to see me. Both of them rushed inside, almost pushing maester aside. Both of them looked relieved that they see me. As well as did I. When the maester left us some space, we only stared at each other, like if we we trying to pretend nothing happened.

That didn’t last long though. Alyn was the first to break the silence with a sob.

„You damn lucky bastard…“ he said, his voice shaking. In the next moment he rushed to me and and now fully crying, he hugged me. I let out a hiss of pain and punched him gently into the shoulder a few times. He realized I’m in pain and releassed me a bit, but not completely. He placed his head on my shoulder, causing his long black hair to tickle my face a bit.

„You scared us to death, Yori…“ Alyn let out a heartbreaking sob. I could feel his whole body shaking as he started to cry uncontrolably. He always was the one calming me down when I cried. He was always there for me, taking care of me, since Barrick left and grandfather passed away. Those days after it all happened were those where he and me got closer than ever. He was there to calm me down, when my sadness took over and I was not to stop cry. He always was the toughest of us, always facing the tough times with a brave smile and calm voice.

But I never saw him get so emotional. This was the first time he ever cried like that. Not even when Barrick left or when our grandfather passed. He never did. Until now. Now, he was just there, holding me, his head over my shoulder, crying.

„We thought…when the dragon fell…that you died…“ he said, his sobs becoming louder as he stroked my back gently.

„I don’t want to bury my baby brother…“

I could feel something in me move. I wanted to act brave, I wanted to joke around, how I always did. To asure him it was nothing.

But I couldn’t. Not anymore. I could not pretend I am alright. I needed all the pain to go out, as I couldn’t hold it anymore. I wrapped my hands around Alyn’s neck and with sobbing I hugged back, ignoring the incoming pain from my ribs.

„I was too scared, brother…“ I sobbed as I held onto him. „I was afraid…that if I die…you will never have a chance…tu bury me…to say goodbye…“

I was honest with him. I didn’t fear death at all. Long ago I came to terms with the fact that everyone will die. And that was why I didn’t hesitate to go with Luke, despite knowing what may happens.

But what haunted me, when we were chased by Aemond, was the image of Alyn and my father, crying in despair as they mourn me, never able to find my body under the waves of the Narrow Sea, never able to say goodbye one last time.

Father slowly came to us and pulled us both into a gentle hug. I looked at him with my teary eyes. On his wrinkled old face, fear and relief were mixed together. His now gray hair, tied in a ponytail were hanging over his shoulder. His hand reached my hair and messed it up a bit. But he didn‘t say a single word. He just held us, me and Alyn, smiling with thankful expression.

My father never spoke much. His looks and expressions were talking for him. And now, his expression spoke: „I’m just happy you are alive, my brave son…“

Or at least I hope he thought I am brave. He could also think that I am a madman for going with Luke. But it didn’t matter to me. At that moment, all I wanted was to stay there, with my family, hugging them. And so I did. I didn’t care for how long it was. Nobody spoke a single word. This moment was ours, no need for words. I cherished the moment and I will hold onto it until my dying breath.

Next visit wasn’t as pleasant to me, no matter the fact there were no harsh words spoken towards me. Day after our return I was laying on the bed, thinking of everything that happened. I was hoping that Luke is alright, that his hands aren’t damaged seriously when there was a knock on a door.

I was still in maesters chambers, as it was impossible for me to get out of the bed now. Maester Gerardys openned the door. In the door frame stood Lord Corlys Velaryon and Rhaena.

Maester nodded and allowed them to enter. Right after Lord Corlys limped inside the chamber, his eyes instantly turned to me as I did try my best to sit. Our eyes met for s few seconds.

His look, though it was kind, had some kind of roughness in it. It sent shivers down my spine and right away I knew that this man deserves the respect he has. I felt the strenght of his look once, but now it was focused on me only. He was meassuring me with his gaze.

Rhaena, when she saw my agony as I sat up finally, gave me a sympathetic look. I was glad she was here too, for I was not sure if I’d be able to stay calm with Lord Corlys in the room on my own. Yes, there still was Gerardys, but I assumed he’ll leave us alone.

I smiled at her slightly before turning my look back on Lord Corlys, who just sat on a chair near my bed. Our eyes have met again and for a moment, there was nothing but silence in the room.

„Lord Corlys...“ I greeted him shakily as I bowed my head towards him. „I’m honored…“

„No…“ said lord Corlys, firm voice, but not harsh. „I am honored. I am honored to meet the young knight who saved my grandson.“

I blushed a bit at his words, almost not believing his words. But then he smiled at me. And I felt the pressure fell off.

„It…was my duty, my Lord… I’d do it again, deapite knowing how dangerous it was…“ I said, my voice weak and shaking. Not of fear, but due the pain breathing caused me. I couldn’t speak without hugging my ribs.

„You trully are an honorable young man. My granddaughter, Rhaena told us both of how loyal you are towards my grandson. I suppose…“ said Lord Corlys, chuckling a bit. „…it is in your blood. You trully are kin of your grandfather…“

I raised an eyebrow at that comment. I knew that my father and grandfather were on Lord Corlys’s and princess Rhaenys’s side when it camebto war of succession nearly thirty years ago. But I never thought he’d remember him.

„Y-You…knew my grandfather?“ I asked silently, kind of shock in my voice.

„Yes, I did… Despite being a low-born knight, his loyalty was admirable. He was trully a brave and honorable man.“

The memory of my grandfather crawled into my mind again. He told me stories about Sea Snake’s adventures, about his nine voyages. He admired that man and he admired his family. And he also adored princess Rhaenys, who was, by that time, beautiful like a mermaid and fierce as a dragon. I still remembered how excited he was when talking about them.

That memory was one I held dear but it made me sad too as it reminded me that he is gone. Lord Corlys seemed to notice my saddened expression and continued.

„I heard of his passing those years ago… And I am sorry for your loss. But I see his legacy lives in his son and grandsons, especially you, young man…“

„Thank you for your kind words, my Lord… I appreciate them… And yet I must ask you…why did you come?“ I asked him hesitantly. Lord Corlys smiled and gave me a father-like look.

„I want to thank you, for you did a great service to my house and of course, to the Crown. My whole house is in your debt, ser. If you have anything you wish, say it and it is yours.“ he said.

Any other man would be excited. Not only I got a granted wish from the Queen, but now also I had one from the head of one of the strongest and richest house in the Westeros. I could ask literally for anything. And yet…

„You…honor me, my Lord. But I did not do this for getting anything for it. I did it, because I wanted to do it… I do not wish anything… All I wanted was Lucerys…to be safe…and I already have that…“

Lord Corlys was in shock. He obviously didn’t expect me to refuse his offer. He looked at Rhaena, who stood close to my bed. She gave him a strange look. Like if she tried to say: „I thought he’ll do this,“ or something like that.

„I admit… I didn’t see that coming…“ said Lord Corlys, letting out a small nervous chuckle. First I thought he is mad with me for refusing the lord’s offer. But then he smiled slightly and slowly got up.

„You trully are humble, as everyone says… But my offer stands. If you are in need of anything…do not fear to ask for it…“ With those words, Lord of the Tides turned around and walked to the door. He looked at Rhaena, who took his place next to the bed and nodded. She bowed her head and watched as Lord Corlys walked away from the room.

Then Rhaena turned to maester Gerardys.

„Maester… May I stay with ser Yoren alone, please?“ she asked him silently. Gerardys hummed in agreement and quickly left the room. When the door closed behind the maester, Rhaena’s purple eyes looked at me again. Then, not sooner, tears started to flow from them.

„Rhaena…do not cry-.“

That was all I managed to say before she pulled me into a gentle hug. I hissed a bit, as the pain was still there, but didn’t ask her to let go.

„Thank Gods…that you two are alright…“ she sighed shakily. I took a gentle hold onto her arms and caressed them. I didn’t dare to hug her, despite everything we’ve been through.

„Do not cry…please…“ I said into her ear. „Tears do not suit you, Rhae..“ She giggled a bit at my comment and tapped her fingers on my back.

„Despite all the praise you get from everyone, you still do not think of yourself a bit… How do you do that?“ she asked, finally letting me go.

„I am not sure… It’s my nature…“ I said, smiling a bit. Rhaena returned me the smile and gently stroked my burned cheek.

„He…didn’t mean it… I know it…“ she said when she heard me hissing a bit. It was still a bit sensitive for a touch.

„I hope so…“ I sighed, gently shoving her hand away. „But…you didn’t hear him…what he said… What he was thinking of me…“

„I heard something…“ she said, letiting out a sad sigh. „I…know what he feels. Not exactly the same…but similar… When Aemond took Vhagar from me… I felt like this… I wanted to kill him…I despised him, never forgiving him… And now… I feel it again… He tried to take away my bethrothed…and a great friend.“

Our looks crossed. I saw fire in her eyes. Fire I never saw in her before. It was a fire of determination, pure fury that was burning brighter than thousand suns. She gently grabbed my hand and squeezed it..

„Aemond will pay for what he did to you two and Arrax…“

Arrax… Metioning him was like adding oil into the fire. I felt my guts tightening upon hearing his name.

„I just hope Arrax…will be alright… Or at least will not suffer…“ I mumbled.

„He’s Luke’s dragon… He will pull through. I know it.“ Rhaena said firmly, but lovingly. Both her hands now squeezed my own palm and her look softened.

„I…also was told…by the Queen…that you told her…about everything…“ she almost whispered. I nodded.

Next few moments I told her everything that went on here between me and Rhaenyra, except the dreams. Despite knowing Rhaena would not think of me badly, I still prefered it to be a secret. But I told her everything else. About the story Rhaenyra told me, about how she had a suspicion and that we are protected by her.

Rhaena listened with a soft smile on her lips and when I finished, she leaned in and gave me a kiss on a forehead. I was caught off guard by it a bit, but before I could say anything, she placed a finger on my lip.

„I knew the story… Mother once told us when we were small. But I never thought it could happen again. And apparently, it did.“ She said, stroking my burnt cheek with her fingers.

„You and Luke are one soul and this only confirms it. Our Queen saw it…she saw how determined and loyal you are to Luke… And as long as you are around, I know Luke will be in good hands…“

I bowed my head, biting my tongue to stop myself from crying again. Her words were kind, gentle, sincere. And yet they hurt me. They hurt because I knew what Luke will say when he’ll see me.

He hates me. He thinks I tried to took Arrax from him, thst I betrayed him. He won’t love me anymore, I was certain in that. Rhaena seemed to understand what my thoughts are about and squeezed my hand again.

„I know… He is mad… But he won’t be for long. Arrax is a strong dragon… He will survive. And Luke will soon understand why you did it. He just needs his time to recover…“ I raised my head to give her a soft smile.

„I hope you are right…“ I said. As I looked at her, I remembered our agreement. That we both will be there for Luke, share his love and protect him. I was happy that we made this agreement. But when it came to my mind, I remembered the story Rhaenyra told me.

Me and Luke, we were one soul. And if that was it…then Rhaena will never be loved as she rightfully deserves. The thought itself hurt me as Rhaena was someone who I trusted deeply, she was my and Luke’s guiding beacon and I could tell her anything.

I had to smile at the thought of Luke commiting his life fully to her if he would despise me. At least something good would come out of it after all.

Rhaena saw I am not in mood to speak anymore. She stood up, wished me a quick recovery and walked away. I thanked her for her kindness and smiled at her. Whe she left, I stared at the door for a moment and was about to cry, but maester’s return stopped me from doing so.

Another visits weren’t helping too. Ser Robert Quince came to me a few days after it happened. He praised my bravery and everything else. I valued his words, but to me, they felt empty. What use it all was when the one I tried to save hates me for it? Luckily, he didn’t stay long, as I told him I feel tired, which was partly true, as I drank the milk of the poppy.

Next visit was young prince Joffrey, who from what I heard, begged his mother to let him see me. When she finally allowed it and brought him to me, he rushed to me and gave me a hug. My ribs didn’t a he much anymore but still it wasn’t pleasant. Only his mother’s urging to let go of me made him releasse the hug.

„Thank you, ser! For saving my brother! I am in your debt!“ he almost shouted.

While Rhaenyra was telling him not to shout, I couldn’t help but laugh a bit at it. For his age, he was very smart and observant. I did not see him much around, but when I did, he was always acting like a storm in a jar.

He always was running around, yelling and laughing in joy. It was charming a bit. He clearly was trying to act like a prince, which was more funny when he almost shouted.

„You honor me, my Prince.“ I smiled at him, playing the game with him. He was asking me questions about the ambush of me and Luke. He was curious like any child in his age. I was answering him, but with each answer, bad memories started to appear. After a few questions, I was more sad than happy.

„Joffrey, that is enough…“ said Rhaenyra firmly. „Let ser Yoren rest. He seems to be tired.“

„But mom! I want to know! I want to know what uncle Aemond did to Luke and ser Yoren! I want to battle him and avenge my brother!“ he shouted at her in protest.

„You are too young, young man. And I will hear no more of it. Now, go to your chambers and prepare for dinner…“ she said, this time with more kindness in her voice. She obviously saw the bravery her son had for such a young age. Despite being nearly seven years old, he had a sharp tongue snd a big mouth. I could see she was flattered a bit by how he wants to fight for his brother. But understandably, she’d never let him.

Joffrey defiantly looked at his mother for a moment, befire bowing his head, mumbled something and left the room.

„I’m trully sorry, ser Yoren… If my son brought up bad memories…“ she apologized to me when her son was gone.

„No need to apologize, Your Grace.“ I said, smiling widely, nearly laughing as the whole exchange of words between them amused me a bit.

„Your son is a brave lad…“

„He surely is…“ she sighed, slight smile on her face. With a silent nod, she then left the room, leaving me alone with my thoughts.

Other people were coming to see me too. Few of my friends from the castle guard brought me a barrel of wine they bought together from some Bravossi seller who sailed on Dragonstone. But I had no interest in drinking it, at least now.

So I told them to take it to Alyn, who’ll keep it for me. They argued he’ll more likely drink it on his own, which I didn’t deny. He was capable of doing that. But at least we laughed on his account.

A few servants who were bringing me food sonetimes sneaked in some extra pieces of cake for me, which I was grateful for, but I told them to stop, so they don’t end up being whipped for theft.

Later one of them told them it was Rhaena who told them to do so. I had to blush st that but still I felt like they do too much for me. It was pleasant but I never asked for extra care.

Of course, Alyn and father were coming almost every day, giving me informations about what was happening, along with maester. From them I learned Daemon was about to send an assasin to kill someone from the Green party. To my horror, I learned he planned to kill one of Aegon’s children, but luckily, Rhaenyra did forbid him from doing so.

I felt relief in that. No matter how much I wanted Aegon, Aemond and the Greens dead, I’d never agree on killing children. In the end, Daemon was sent to Riverlands, which he managed to secure.

I also learned that Jace secured the Vale and the North for Rhaenyra. I had to admit, though we weren’t on best of terms, I had respect for his skills in diplomacy. He was smart, a decent warrior and, though I hated to admit it, had some sort of charisma. He had it in him to be a decent king after his mother.

It seemed that Greens were surrounded from almost every side. Riverlands, The Vale, The North and most of the Crownlands declared for Rhaenyra.

Stormlands, as I knew very well, joined sides with Greens, as well as Western Kingdom.

To our big surprise, Tyrells, the main house in the Reach, who we thought will support Greens, declared neutrality, which caused that the Reach became divided in opinion who to support. But it showed up the Reach lords, or most of them, were on Rhaenyra’s side, including houses like Rowan, Tarly and Beesbury, last two of them were even close to the Old Town.

It seemed that Greens are overpowered by us. But the coin had a dark side too. Greens, as Daemon stated, had less dragons then we had. But our dragons, except Caraxes, had no experience with war, maybe Vermithor who was still without a rider though and in addition to it, most of them were not big enough to face dragons like Vhagar.

Only the imagination of Vhagar made me shiver like hell. She is five times bigger than Arrax is and non of mounted dragons on our side is big enough to face her, maybe Caraxes and Meleys would be able to face her.

It was all so messed up. Nobody could be sure how this will end.

My least pleasant memory from that time was around three weeks after our return. I was finally able to walk without bigger issues, still unable to fullfil my duty as a knight.

Maester told me I can spend a week or two by resting in my chambers. I nodded and made my way to my chambers. I was actually happy to go there. I felt like I was a burden to maester. And there was also the fact I could keep my eye on Luke, as our chambers weren’t far from each other.

But just as I was entering the hallway to my and Luke’s chamber, Luke’s door openned. I stopped in the middle of the hall and watched as the Queen left the room and behind her…Jace.

Jace returned that morning, heading straight to see Luke, I figured out. Servants and guards told me later that right when he got down from Vermax, he rushed straight to Luke’s room, almost ignoring his mother who came to welcome him.

I never found out what was said or done in the room, but when I saw Jace’s face full of tears and despair, I figured he must’ve break down. I still did not forget what he said at the ship and how he treated Luke…but now I felt sorry for him.

After all, he was Luke’s brother and despite their brawls and arguements, he loved Luke as much as did I and Rhaena.

„Your Grace…“ I greeted her and bowed my head a little when she noticed me.

„Ser Yoren… I’m happy you are finally able to stand and walk.“ She replied with a small smile. Jace looked in my direction. I stood still, watching him silently waiting for his move. Jace and I now stared into each other’s eyes, but I was not sure what he is about to say or do.

„Ser Yoren…“ he said, his voice a bit raspy.

„Prince Jacaerys…welcome home. I’m happy your journey was safe…“ I said in rerurn. There was an awkward silence. Even Rhaenyra wasn’t sure what will happen next. Jace broke the borderlines when he walked to me swiftly.

I first thought he will punch me as I thought he will blame me, as our last conversation wasn’t really friendly. But he stopped two steps fro me, looking me directly in the eyes with firm look he always had. Or at least he tried but his teary eyes weren’t helping him to keep this facade.

„Thank you… for saving him…“ he let out a whisper. It seemed he was about to cry again. I never saw him like that. He was always the one who was pointing out Luke’s emotional side. But I couldn’t blame him. I’d not hold my emotions if my own brothers were almost killed.

„I only did what I had to, my prince. It was my duty…“ I answered calmly, no clear emotion in my voice. I noticed Rhaenyra smiled at my words. I’d chuckle, but I had no intention on letting Jace know. She seemed to understand that.

„How…is he?“ I asked both of them alike, desperate to know how he feels today. Jace snorted a bit and started to talk with his raspy voice.

„He…is not in the best condition… yHis hands are scarred but healed...but Maester said he’s been through a huge trauma…he’s still crying for Arrax, fearing he will die…and to all of it…he feels like he destroyed everything…“

Jace’s body shook a bit with a sob. For the first time in a long time, I felt sorry for him. Despite our disagreements and fights, deep down I still knew he was a good person and I still considered him a friend.

„I should’ve never proppose that… I should know what danger it can be for us… It’s on me…“ he sobbed, trying his best to hold back his tears.

„My son…“ Rhaenyra sighed, walking straight to him, placing her hand on his shoulder. „You couldn’t know…the only one to blame is me… I should have known that Greens were about to find allies too. I should have protect you all... But you must know…you are not to blame, Jace…“

„Your mother is right…my prince…“ I said hesitantly. „Nobody could know...“

But at the moment I said it, my stomach twisted in agony, as the immense guilt struck me. She was right. Nobody could know…nobody… But I did… And she knew it… It is a wonder she didn’t punish me for not telling her. Yes…maybe she thought I was scared to tell because everyone would say I am crazy. But I still felt that huge guilt in my core.

„It doesn’t matter now… We can’t change what happened. We can thank Gods that both of you are alive… And that you were with him, ser.“ Rhaenyra said, giving me a smile. Jace nodded and looked at his mother.

„May I…speak with ser Yoren alone?“ he asked. Rhaenyra nodded let go of him, starting to make her leave.

„Your Grace…“ I said and looked back at Jace as I expected him to try something. When nobody was in sight, Jace turned to me, his face neuteal, which made it hard for me to read in it.

„I…won’t deny I am thankful to you…“ he started. „And I won’t deny… I acted bit harshly towards you those last few months…but I am thankful you were there for him…“

This wasn’t what I expected to hear him say. I expected him throwing some bitter comments on me.

„I…wasn’t really nice to you either, Jacaerys…I admit.“ I said in response. „And I am sorry for that…but I just hate when people that I care about are hurt by someone. No matter who it is.“

Jace bowed his head a bit, clenching his fists a bit, like if he was trying not to cry.

„When I got the message about what happened… All I could think about was how I treated him. I wanted to help him…to be ready for his life…but I only made his insecurities grow. Gods…“ he said, looking back at me, tears falling from his eyes.

„I sent my brother to die… If it wasn’t for you… He’d be gone. And I will be forever grateful for that.“

He then extended his hand to me.

„I owe you an apology.“ He said to my surprise, looking like he doesn’t know what to say. „I know I can’t take back what I said and did… I treated you harshly and thought bad of you… But I want you to know that it will not happen again.

I stared at his extended hand, surprised by his words. I looked into his eyes to see any trace of dishonesty. There was no sign of it. He was sincere.

„I too owe you an apology…Jace…“ I started. „I should have watch my tongue sometimes. But…I was mad at you. For how you treated Luke… And I didn’t think straight…“

Jacaerys looked around the hallway to make sure nobody is in sight. Then he looked at me again and in his face I saw acceptation.

„You have nothing to apologize for… May I like it or not…you were right… Luke was right… Even the Greens are right… They all know who we are…me, Luke and Joff… I just didn’t want to admit it, because I thought it would mean weakness…“

I stared at Jace in shock, though I didn’t let him know I was. I trully didn’t expect him to be admiting his fatherhood. I could see his own world falling apart in him. He knew the truth all along. But he didn’t want to admit it. For his mother’s sake, for his brother’s sake.

„Tell me… How do you live with that feeling?“ he asked me after a moment. I raised an eyebrow at that question.

„What do you mean by that, Jace?“

„How can you be proud of being a bastard kin? How do you manage to live with it? How do you not give a single shit about what people say?“

I had to think of it for a while as I never really was thinking about it. But after a moment…

„I think it’s just how I’ve been raised. Our family was never hiding our bastard roots. We embraced it. We know what we are. We never felt ashamed of it…“

„But… We have to hide it…“ he said quietly. I placed my hand on his shoulder and gently squeezed.

„I know…but if you want my advice… I can say just this. Embrace it. Feel no shame in it. You don’t have to show it. All you need is to accept what you are, not run from it. That way, nobody can take on you again. Nobody will get under your skin.“

I releassed his shoulder and nodded at him. He nodded too, a bit shakily though. Then he again extended his hand to me.

„So…do you accept my apology? Will you forgive me…?“ I waited for a moment before grabbing his hand and squeezing it in a handshake.

„I forgive you…only if you forgive me and will accept my apology.“

„I do and I accept it.“ Responded Jace, squeezing my own hand too.

„Then I think we have an understanding…my friend.“ I stated as we both let go of each other’s hands.

„Now…may I…see him?“ I asked, sadness again returning into my voice. Jace looked at the door, quite melancholically.

„I don’t think he…is ready to see you. Mother told me how it went with you… You did the right thing, but…as a rider who has his dragon since birth, I understand his feelings. We all better hope that Arrax…will at least survive.“

I bowed my head in quiet understanding gesture. I had to use all my will power to not cry again. If I was a believer, I’d pray to any God to save Arrax. But I wasn’t. It was all in hands of destiny if he will survive. But by my knowledge, destiny can be trully wayward bitch. Wounds that Arrax gained were really bad. It’d be a miracle if he survived it.

„Yes…you…might be right…“ I said and started to walk away, heading to my room, wishing Jace a good and peaceful day. When he returned me the wish, he walked away, heading to Aegon’s Garden, where I knew Baela spent her time at that moment. I didn’t blame him for wanting to be with her now. After all, I saw how much affection they had for each other. Jace on top of it was loyal and very kind to her. I knew both of them will be a great rulers when that day comes.

I made it back to my room where I stayed for a few hours. I couldn’t stop thinking about Luke. About how bad he feels because of me, because of Arrax, brcause of everything… I stood up from my bed and walked to the mirror to see my face. On my left cheek, there were three slim, bright lines, burn marks from Luke's burnt hand. A reminder of his anger.

I couldn’t stand my dim room. I needed to get away and clear my head. I quickly packed some things, like bottle, spare clothes and a towel, took my cloak and headed to the castle gate. I intended to get into my pool cave, where nobody could see or hear my cries.

But just as I reached the courtyard, gate openned and two dragonkeepers rushed through it. I stopped myself and watched as they ran straight inside the castle. I had a really bad feeling. I quickly turned on my heels and ran after them. They headed into the hall of the Painted Table, where guards told them they’ll find Rhaenyra. My heart was beating fast as the bad thought occupied my mind.

Is Arrax…gone? I deeply hoped he’s not. But I didn’t believe much in his recovery. So when I reached the hall, I expected the worst news. The hall was full of lords and knights. Near to Rhaenyra stood Lord Corlys and Rhaena. It seems they were in the middle of a meeting before keepers arrived.

Keepers talked to Rhaenyra in High Valyrian. I didn’t catch the beginning of their talk sadly. But the answer to my questions soon came when Rhaenyra noticed me.

„Your Grace… Is…Arrax…?“

Rhaenyra looked at me and just when I noticed that even Lord Corlys and Rhaena are smiling, her answer was clear.

„Arrax made it through…he is weak…and still not able to fly…but he will live.“

Chapter Text

At the Queen’s words of Arrax’s recovery, the whole room was instantly filled with cheers and happy shouting. Lords who were present were clappingy knights and soldiers of Dragonstone were drumming into their chestplates with their fists. Even Lord Corlys and Rhaena were happier than ever when hearing those words.

If talking about my own reaction, I just smiled widely and started to laugh in happiness. It kind of remainded me of the laugh ofva madman. But I didn’t care. I was just so happy that Arrax will be alright.

„That’s great! That is so great!“ I let out between laughs, almost tearing up. I could care less about being polite infront our Queen at that point. I was so relieved

„Great thanks to our dragonkeepers!“ shouted Lord Corlys and raised a cup of wine he had on Painted Table.

„OGGY OGGY OGGY!“ I shouted the cheering choir guards oftenly used when something was to celebrate, hoping someone will answer.

„OI! OI! OI!“ echoed through the hall,not just from the soldiers, hut also from a few lords standing around, including Lord Corlys himself.

Dragonkeepers mumbled something in High Valyrian to Rhaenyra and bowed their head.

„Kirimvose. (Thank You.)“ said Rhaenyra. Both men then turned around and headed out of the room. When both were passing next to me, I bowed my head in a silent thank you. They seemed to notice it snd nodded their heads. Thanks to Luke, I came to know the dragonkeepers more. They weren’t fond of me at first, but as I became Luke’s shield and acompanied him more oftenly to his flight trips, they at least stopped giving me distrustful looks.

„How is Arrax, Your Grace?“ Rhaena asked, still a bit excited. It was a question that I wanted to ask too, so I stepped closer to hear the answer.

„Apparently, the infection has been defeated by a sheer miracle. Even the keepers were losing hope. Arrax is now weakened. It took much of his power. He also has broken wings, but by what keepers are saying, this wound isn’t bad as it seems the wings grew together well. But I don’t expect him to fly any big distances anytime soon. And last of all…he lost an eye when he fell. He’s blind on his right side, but able to see and fly one day.“

When Rhaenyra finished speaking, I felt another wave of joy washing my back. Arrax will be fine. He will fly one day again. Luke’s days as a rider are not gone yet.

I buried me face into my hands and let out a relieved chuckle. Rhaenyra noticed my joy and relief and gave me a knowing smile, before turning back to the lords that were present.

„My lords, forgive me… But for now, I dismiss this council meeting. We will continue this evening…“ she stated and turned to Rhaena, who still was at her side as her cup bearer.

„My dear… Come with me. I want to talk with you…“ she said kindly.

„Yes, of course, Your Grace.“ Rhaena answered, a bit nervously. As the lords started to take their leave, I decided to go too. I still had my packed up things hidden under my cloak and I trully wanted to go to my safe place. But just as I made a few steps to the hall entrance, voice of Rhaenyra stopped me.

„Ser Yoren… May I ask you to come with me too? I’d like to talk with both of you.“ My guts twisted in anxiety. What was she about to talk about with me and Rhaena. Of course, she knew of the agreement we had, but would she change her mind about it? Dark thoughts crossed my mind as I turned back and walked to her.

„Your Grace…?“ I bowed my head slightly. „What is that you…want to talk about…?“

„It is…about my son. I want you both to be there with me, as I tell him the news of Arrax’s recovery… Especially you, ser…“ she told me, firmly but not unkindly. I quickly nodded my head in agreement but Rhaenyra then leaned towards both of us and with a quiet voice, continued speaking.

„And…there are also matters…I would like to discuss with the three of you…alone…in a privacy of four walls.“ Both me and Rhaena looked at each other, knowing exactly what she has in mind. Our agreement. Our relationship with Luke.

„Y-Your Grace, forgive me for asking…but do you think…that this is the right time to talk about it with him…?“ I stuttered quietly. Rhaena seemed to agree with me and when Rhaenyra saw our concern about the idea, she sighed and smiled at us both.

„You both trully care about Luke, I can see it. This matter can wait then. We will discuss it later… Now, come.“

Both me and Rhaena followed her as we exited the hall, heading in the direction of Luke’s chambers. As we slowly approached, my heart was starting to beat faster and my guts were twisting and shifting like a pack of vanomous snakes.

What will happen now? Will he still be mad at me? Does he hate me? Was it all trully just a shock…or not…? My mind took me back on the beach below the castle, letting me see wounded Arrax and Luke crying and caressing him, his hands burned by the dragon blood. And then he snapped and took his rage on me.

My hand moved to my face. My right cheek felt still a bit sensitive at even a slight touch. The three slim lines, burn marks of Luke’s fingers coveren in dragon blood. They healed, but the burns were still visible. Three white slim lines, inch or two under my right eye.

My other hand wrapped itself around my lower ribs. Despite healed to the point when walking doesn’t hurt anymore, I still felt some slight kind of pain. And the memory only reminded me of it. Of Luke viciously kicking into my body, screaming and crying, each kick stronger than before. It was trully a mere luck my ribs stayed in tact.

But more than anything, his words hurt me. Words speaking of betrayal, separation, taking Arrax from him… The words hurt more than any cut, as it’s said. And these hurt me like a thousand deep cuts. A silent sob escaped my throat as I was thinking if it again.

Suddenly, I felt a slight touch on my shoulder. I looked next to me, only to see Rhaena gently touching my shoulder, gently squeezing it. Her look was one of kindness and understanding. She knew what I am thinking about. Her eyes looked into mine and sent a silent message, saying: „It will be alright…“

Her assuring smile helped me. I softly smiled at her, a small tear escaping my eye. I quickly wiped it off as Rhaena held a giggle inside her lungs.

If I had to chose the kindest and most lovely lady in all Westeros, I’d not waste a second on thinking. It would always be Rhaena. Many times she was there for Luke when I was not able to calm his insecurities. Her gentle voice always seemed to calm Luke a bit. She was always kind to everybody and even was giving sone of her own wealth to servants who served under her.

I remembered how she asked servants to bring me some extra cakes when I was healing from my injuries. And despite feeling kinda bad for getting extra care, the gesture was nice. Luke is one of the luckiest people in the world. He’ll marry this amazing woman, who cares about him, supports him and respects his decisions.

Before I’d say I am lucky too that it’s Rhaena who is marrying him…but I had a feeling that after what happened, our agreement will fall to pieces.

Soon we got to Luke’s chambers. The noon sun was shining brightly and a gentle breeze was blowing outside the windows in the halls. It was trully in a weird contrast with the dim, darkened and slightly dreadful halls of Dragonstone.

At Luke’s door stood two guards. Right when they spotted the Queen, both greeted her, bowed their heads and stepped aside to make way for us to come in. Rhaenyra gently knocked on the door and slowly openned them.

„Lucerys…dear? Are you awake?“ she asked gently as she peaked inside. From the inside, I could only hear a slight high pitched hum. It broke my heart to hear such sound. I didn’t need to see Luke to know that hevis a mess.

Rhaenyra gestured with her hand that we can go inside and stepped into the room, with me and Rhaena right behind her.

The room was dark and depressive. Windows were covered by the curtains, only source of the light were the candles on the nightstand.

The air in the room was heavy. It was obvious that fresh air wasn’t here for some time now.

I looked around the room. In the corner, I saw those clothes Luke weared that day. It seemed nobody touched them since that day as they still looked like they are soaked in water, even after all those weeks.

Then my eyes finally shifted to bed and my heart started to cry at the sight I saw. Luke was half seated in his bed, blankets wrapped around him, like he was just a small baby. His face was pale, tired and gaunt, no sign of any emotion than fear.

His eyes were red from all the crying, great bags under them. His hair was matted and greasy, falling all over his face. They even seemed longer now.

His lips were shaking as well as his whole body. Maester Gerardys told me how bad it was with him. He told me that Luke has nightmares, is afraid to sleep now, barely spoke, doesn’t eat much and refuses to bath or communicate with anyone except his mother. But I didn’t realize it’s so bad.

His gaunt face told me that he lost weight. Gone was his slightly plump face. His cheek bones were starting to poke out and his face low looked more sharp now. His look was full of fear, utter terror and melancholy.

The sight of a boy who I loved more than anything in such a fragile state was enough to sent a few tears from my eyes. I bowed my head and let my hair cover my face, so nobody would see my tears.

Rhaenyra walked slowly to his bed while me and Rhaena stayed in the shadow near the wall. We knew Luke will not let anyone except her near him. At least for now. She sat on the edge of the bed and looked at him with a loving and gentle smile.

„Lucerys, my sweet boy…“ she spoke softly at him. „How do you feel…?“

Luke raised his head and looked at her with an empty look. He said nothing, just stared at her, sorrow and dread in his eyes. Just that one look of his eyes was enough to almost make me cry out his name, rush to him and hug him. But then I gripped on my leg with my hand, squeezing as hard as I could to stop myself.

Rhaenyra gently stroked his greasy long hair, giving him the warmest smile she could make.

„I know… But I promise you everything will be alright from now, my sweet boy…“ she said calmly. She then leaned forward and gave him a kiss on a forehead. But Luke flinched at the kiss and turned his look from her, looking like he’s about to cry again.

„N-no… It w-won’t…“ he said. His voice was quiet and raspy, trembling like if he had Shivers.

„I am…a f-failure… I l-lost Stormlands… I couldn’t…save Arrax…and…hurt Y-Yoren… I am a c-coward… I am not worthy…of b-being Lord of the Tides…“

When he said that, I felt like my insides were turning inside out to stop me from crying. His words were full of despair and regret. But the worst thing is, he wasn’t blame for anything.

Aemond along with Vhagar, like it or not, was more convincing than Luke. And Lord Borros is an arrogant fool who will pay for defying his rightful queen.

Arrax’s wound were on me. Even though Rhaenyra assured me I am not to blame, I still couldn’t stop thinking about how things could go if only I acted sooner or faster.

And about me…? I didn’t blame him for anything. I was not mad at him. Not in the slightest. Maybe because I knew he was in shock. But maybe because deep down, I wanted him to beat me. My hand slowly ran across the burn on my right cheek.

It felt strange, to feel that burn under my fingers. It felt uncomfortably smooth to touch it. The three lines led across my cheek bone, ending mear the right corner of my mouth, being around inch or two under my right eye. Good for me that he didn’t hit my eye or any droplet of dragom blood didn’t get there. I’d be screwed.

„Lucerys… My sweet boy… You can never fail me… Lord Borros is a traitor and will be punished, as well as Aemond. I swear it to you… But if anyone is to blame for this, it’s just me…“ she continued, gently caressing Luke’s face.

„I should have known that Greens will try to get allies too… I should have not sent you… It almost cost me my precious boy… I will not make the same mistake again…“

Her words were warming, but it seemed it didn’t have any effect on Luke, who just stared at his mother, small tears escaping his already swollen eyes.

„But…still… You lost one dragon…because I was weak…“ he whined. „My Arrax… My lovely Arrax is-.“

„Alive.“ Rhaena suddenly stepped into the conversation, coming out from the shadow ow the room. Luke flinched when he heard her voice. It seemed he didn’t notice me and Rhaena are there too.

„R-Rhaena…? W-Why are you-.“

„Dragonkeepers came to us today. Arrax is weak and will not fly for some time yet… But he lives, Luke. He is alive. You didn’t lose him…“ Rhaena said firmly but as kindly as she could make it sound.

Luke watched her in disbelief as she sat on the opposite side of the bed than Rhaenyra and gently kissed his cheek. Luke flinched and looked at his mother, wanting to argue about it. But when she smiled st him and nodded, his face changed. From disbelief…to happiness.

„Y-You’re not jesting…please, tell me you’re not…“ Luke sobbed, his whole body shaking under the blankets. When both of them gave him an assuring nod, his hands shot from under the blankets and wrapped around his mother’s neck, while he cried into her shoulder.

Rhaenyra gently removed the blankets from his upper body and hugged him back, Rhaena soon joining in.

I stood there, watched the heartwarming scene, smiling like a maiden who just heard the loveliest song in her life. I didn’t dare to step into it and ruin such a precious moment. This was the family moment. Luke, his mother and his bethrothed. It was hard to not sob at the sight of it, but a few tears still found the way out.

After a while, Luke pulled back with sobbing, looking at his mother and Rhaena, asking them how his dragon is. They gladly told him everything he wanted to know. Each answer made Luke smile more and more. It seemed like if the life was slowly returning into his life.

„It trully is a miracle.“ Rhaena said, gently stroking Luke’s bare back.

„Arrax is a mighty young dragon…with an immense strenght. He managed to carry you and Yoren back home, despite his wounds…“

Luke’s smile faded away with the mention of me. He bowed his head and sobbed. At first I thought he will start cursing me and prepared myself to leave as soon as I could. But instead…

„Y-Yoren… Gods…what have I done?“ he sobbed and buried his face into his hands. „He…saved me…he only protected me… And what did I do…? I h-hurt him…“

Rhaena and Rhaenyra both continued to caress his now again shaking body, while he begun to cry again.

„I am…s-so ungrateful… H-he must…hate me now… I…want to say I’m s-sorry…“ he stuttered, almost choking on his words.

„You don’t have to apologize, Lucerys…“ I finally said and stepped out from the darkness of the room. Luke flinched at hearing my voice and looked in my direction. I walked to his bed, passing next to Rhaena and kneeling next to his bed, making sure my hair is covering my right cheek.

Luke stared at me with disbelief in his eyes, small tears again rolling down his face.

„Y-Yoren…?“ he let out a silent cry. „Yes…“ I nodded and smiled at him.

„I mean it… You have nothing to apologize for.“ Luke was looking at me, looking for any trace of anger in my face. He could look as long as he wanted. He’d never find any.

„Y-Yoren… I…never meant to…h-hurt you… I…I treated you…so badly… You only…did try to save me… A-And I… I…“ He couldn’t even finish the sentence as crying took over him. I looked at Rhaenyra and Rhaena, asking for permission. When they nodded, I reached Luke with my hands snd pulled him into a hug. Gentle, caring and warm hug.

„Shh… It‘s alright… I know you didn’t mean it…“ I whispered and caressed his bare back. His whole body was more thin than I remembered. His ribs were more visible and overall he looked weak and starved.

„But I shouldn’t do that!“ Luke shouted, making me, Rhaenyra and Rhaena flinch at his sudden reaction. Luke quickly slipped out of my embrace and before I could stop him, he removed the hair from my face, uncovering the burn mark on my cheek. His eyes stared at the burn marks with sadness and regret. I saw his other hand clenching in fist.

He hated himself, I could tell from his face.

„I caused you this! A scar you will have forever as a reminder of how I unrightfully I hurt you!“ he cried out, looking at the three thin white lines on my face.

„Lucerys, my dear-.“ Rhaenyra tried to say anything, but was quickly shut down by Luke himself.

„No mother! It is right! All I ever did was hurting people, who never deserved it!“

Luke’s hands were shaking and his face twisted in both sadness and self-hatred.

"I caused Vaemond’s death! He was right all along! He should have been the new Lord of the Tides!“

„Vaemond brought it on himself. He was asking your and your brother’s legitimacy.“ Rhaenyra said.

That one word… Legitimacy… At hearing it, Luke‘s fists only clenched more, like if he tried crush a small rock.

„I hurt Aemond! I should have never take that damn dagger!“ he continued, crying more desperately.

„You only protected Jace, Luke.“ Rhaena tried to calm him, but to no avail.

„I hurt you, Yoren!“ he screamed and looked at my burnt cheek. „You only tried to save me! You were right… Arrax wasn’t going to make it… You saved my life that day. Twice even… And all I gave you was just pain!“

I had enough of it. I quickly grabbed his wrists and squeezed them.

„Look at me, Lucerys!“ I exclaimed. Luke refused to look me in the eyes.

„Please…just look at me…“ I softened my tone. „Please…“

After a moment of hesitating, Luke finally looked me in the eyes. Again, they were flooded with tears. I was dtarting to wonder where all the tears come from. But it didn’t matter at that moment. All that mattered was Luke for me.

„Luke… I am not mad at you… And I never was… It wasn’t you… It was your sadness and fear that got the best of you… And to be honest… I wouldn’t blame you even if you did it with a clear mind…“

Luke was looking me right in the eyes, looking confused. He tried to say anything, but I didn’t let him.

„I deserved it…a bit… I shouldn’t let that cunt Aemond live when he attacked you… I should have tell you to wait until the storm is over… Or at least… If only I reacted faster…to give Arrax an order…“

Luke nodded. There was a silence between us but both of us knew what the other one thinks. It was my fault, not yours. I looked down at Luke’s clenched fists I still held in my hands. I could see small psrts of his skin being shiny and white, just as my cheek was.

„May I look? At your hands?“ I asked gently. Luke hesitated. As if he didn’t want me to be hurt by the sight. I smiled at him gently and gave him an assuring look. Then he finally let out an agreeing sob and openned his fists.

I stared at his thin, small hands. The palms were scarred from burns from his fingertips to his wrists. I gently ran my thumbs over his palm. His skin felt rough. It was pale, shiny and it reminded me of a crumpled silk. A look of sadness washed over me.

„Does it hurt?“ I asked him softly.

„It is…sensitive…but it doesn’t.“ He answered. I smiled at him and covered his palms with my own.

„I promise you…nobody will hurt you ever again… I will kill Aemond for what he did to you and Arrax. I swear it.“

Luke was looking at me with mixture of feelings and I couldn’t tell which was stronger. Was he flattered? Worried? Scared? Probably all at once. But he didn’t comment on my promise. Instead he smiled at me and hugged me.

„Yoren… Thank you for everything…“ he mumbled into my shoulder. I could feel his whole body shaking again as he sobbed. I couldn’t do more than just hug him back gently and stroke his greasy hair. It was the only thing I knew would at least work on him.

„Shh…don’t cry…please… You are home and safe… I am here for you…“ I mumbled and looked for anysupport from Rhaenyra and Rhaena, who silently watched me, as I was calming the future Lord of the Tides.

Luke was so on the edge of mental collapse he didn’t even care what is happening or who sees us. All he needed was a comforting embrace.

Rhaena upon seeing how in need of a comfort Luke is, joined the hug, stroking Luke’s back with her gentle hand, while wrapping her other hand around my neck.

Rhaenyra was only smiling at the sight of three of us. One look at her and everything was clear to me. Now she knows and sees what she needed to know and see. That all three of us deeply care for each other. That me and Rhaena didn’t lie. That our love for Luke is real.

After we shared that look, she nodded and quietly left the room , leaving just three of us there. Luke didn‘t even notice she left. In a matter of fact, soon after she left, I felt that his cries have stopped. I looked at his face and a smile appeared on my face.

Luke, exhausted from all the crying and not sleeping for days, fell asleep in our arms.

Me and Rhaena looked at each other and as quietly and slowly as possible laid him on the bad, covering him in blankets.

„He looks so small like this…“ I whispered to her.

„Indeed…“ she whispered the answer. I stood up from the ground and sat at the edge of the bed, next to her. I reached my hand to his face and stroke his cheek with my finger.

„I will not let anyone hurt him, Rhae…never again…“

„Neither will I, Yoren…“ Rhaena said. In her eyes, I saw something I never saw. Fire. The burning, raging fire. The one that could burn the armies and destroy cities. A true, undeniable dragon fire.

„Aemond took too much from me… And this was the last time he tried to take something from me.“ She said, hatred in her voice. She then leaned in and kissed Luke on his forehead.

„I will make him pay, Luke… For you…“

I just couldn’t help but be fascinated by how Rhaena was determined to get revenge on Aemond. This side of her was new to me. She was always so kind, gentle and would never hurt anyone.

But now?

Instead of that gentle girl I knew stood an unforgiving she-dragon, who was ready to burn all those who hurt Luke and The rest of her family. How will she do that, I had no idea. But something was telling me it will hurt the Greens.

I leaned to Luke’s face and kissed his cheek gently, some of my hair falling on his face.

„And so will I… I will never leave your side…my sweet little dragon…“ Rhaena looked at me, the fire disappearing, replaced by that gentle look she always had and took my hands into her own.

„We promised that we will share his love and will be there for him… Now he needs us more than ever... “ she asked me.

„Yes, Rhae… That we promised. And my promise stands. I will not leave him… Never.“

„My promise stands too… We both share his love…in good and bad…“

For a moment we looked at each other, before both of us nodded and leaned for a small friendly kiss.

That one second for which our lips colided, my mind was asking me, if I am not betraying Luke. But soon I knew I am not.

Me and Luke were one soul. We share a bond that nobody will ever understand. Our bond allowed me to save him and Arrax from getting killed by Vhagar. Our love was strong, even though I still had doubts that he isn’t mad at me.

When I kissed Rhaena, I felt love. But not the same I felt towards Luke. Rhaena was a close friend, always there for Luke and me. She was our guardian and guiding light. Only person I knew besides Luke I could tell anything. And I told her many times if she’s in need to talk, she can talk to me too.

I loved her trully. But as a close friend, a companion and someone who I believe with my heart and for who I had a strong affection which with each day grew stronger. But it could never reach my love for Luke.

When our lips separated, we both took one of Luke’s hands and held him in his sleep. And Luke, in his sleep, smiled. He was sleeping peacefully as me and Rhaena both sat at the sides of his bed, holding him in his sleep to make sure if he has a nightmare, we are the first things that he’ll see and that will comfort him. None of us spoke a single word, but our looks were talking for us.

„Sleep now... We are here for you, Lucerys…“

Chapter Text

Heya, nerds...

So, as sad as it might be, I must put this story on a hiatus.

Do not think I am done with this story. Not by a longshot. This story trully grew to me and I have so many plans for it...

But right now, I am not able to finish it.

The truth is, I lately had some hard times in my life and it deeply cut into my mental health. I oftenly found myself crying and stuff like that.

In this mental state I just can't think of writing anything. I tried really hard to make a new chapter these few days but my mind just won't let me.

I will take some time to recover and when I am in better state of mind, I will let u all know.

I know you guys could care less, but if anyone does, thank you deeply.
Special thanks to Apex_Calibre, who I really grew to like and who is helping me deal with some of these troubles.

I'll see ya all soon. :)

Chapter Text

(Month later)

Days were passing by like a river. People at Dragonstone tried their best to live their lives as normally as the situation allowed. Or at least that is what Alyn and father told me.

Since the day we returned from Storm’s End, almost two months passed now and from my own point of view, things weren’t bright.

The war has been unleashed upon the realm. Lords, small and great ones, declared for Rhaenyra or Aegon. Families were oftenly divided as one lord joined Rhaenyra, only to find out either their father, brother or son joined Aegon.

I knew better than anyome how that felt. After all, my own family was divided thanks to this war as my own brother turned on us and joined those Green usurpers in belief that Aegon is the heir.

I oftenly found myself thinking about Barrick. My stubborn, hot-headed, but still kind amd beloved brother, who left us to join Aegon. Our last conversation in King’s Landing was still hurting me.

I did my best to convince him to come back, or at least I tried somehow. But he was stubborn like nobody else. He still believed Aegon had a better and bigger claim to the throne.

I still couldn’t get why he was so determined to get that drunk on the Iron Throne. He served him for six years, didn’t he see any of those things Aegon did? I was sure as hell he did. But then, why did he stayed with him?

Yes, Rhaenyra was no saint. After all, she has three bastards with ser Harwin Strong, that much I knew. It was a public secret that nobody dared to speak of.

Not even mentioning the rumors of her killing Laenor Velaryon, so she could marry Daemon, which I didn’t believe for not even a second. She loved Laenor from what I could see in that short time and from the people who served them. Not as a husband maybe, but as a good friend.

But still, despite all the truths and rumors, I still considered her a better ruler than Aegon…or should I say, Otto Hightower?

Otto was the one pulling the strings, no doubt on that. Aegon was, from what I heard, easy to bend and manipulate, making him a perfect puppet for a snake Otto was. I looked forward to see his head on a spike, hoping I’ll be the one putting it there, but I could only dream about it, mostly because Daemon oftenly talked passionately about doing so many things with that traitor’s head. And I am not a madman to stand in a way of Daemon Targeryen.

War and it‘s loses were terrible, but for me personally, the hardest thing was to watch as Luke was dealing with the trauma he experienced above the Storm’s End.

After we told him that Arrax will survive, his state became a bit better. He at least started to eat again, took a bath and even got out of his room, mostly for a meal or to see his beloved dragon. I remember that first walk to the beach where Arrax laid, healing from his wounds.

There was him, me, Rhaena and ser Steffon. Luke begged us to take him to Arrax, as if it was his dying wish. His pleas softened even ser Steffon, who first didn’t agree with it.

As we got on the shore and Luke saw his winged companion, he made a run for life to him, almost stumbling and falling on the ground, screaming his name, as tears were flowing from his eyes.

Arrax was awake, eating a sheep the keepers brought to him. But just as he heard Luke‘s voice, he raised his head from the meal and screached. It was a weak, but a happy screach.

Dragonkeepers tried to stop him, but they soon saw it’d be useless. Luke ran to his friend and with tears he hugged his neck, burying his face into it. Arrax purred weakly in response and moved his neck against Luke, as if trying to comfort him. Arrax was weak and still seriously wounded.

His wings, as we were told were doing good and soon they’ll be as before, which pleased everyone. Arrax’s right side of the face was scratched and scarred badly. And his right eye was gone. It was now just an empty socket. It…felt so scary to look at it.

The worst and most serious trouble was the infection caused by the Vhagar’s claws on Arrax’s belly. The claw lacerated through his scales and meat. Just a miracle it was that the hit itself didn’t gut Arrax in the air.

But the worst part was the infection. The infection completely took over the body of the winged creature, making it suffer for days, as keepers told us. A blood infection, or at least that it reminded me of.

Keepers were fighting with it for a whole month, trying their best to keep Arrax alive… And in the end, they succeeded.

Luke cried into Arrax’s neck, mumbling in High Valyrian something I didn’t understand. His whole body was shaking so much that his legs didn’t handle to keep him up and he fell to his knees, his hands still tightly wrapped around his companion’s neck, crying desperately like a lost child.

Rhaena tried to run to him, but I stopped her.

„No…just give him the space, princess…“ I said softly, addressing her by the title due ser Steffon being around. She looked like she wants to protest…but the she looked closely at both Luke and Arrax and agreed, stepping back.

So we stood there in silence, watching Luke as he cried into Arrax’s neck, mumbling apologies and other things, while Arrax weakly purring and nuzzling against him.

I won’t lie if I tell I had tears in my eyes, Rhaena too. And even ser Steffon looked like he’s not far from tearing up a bit. It was heartbreaking.

But despite Luke being slightly better after the news, he was still a fragile shell. He constantly blamed himself for everything that happened. For Aemond, Vaemond, loss of the Storm’s End, Arrax’s wound…and once when we were alone, he told me he wishes he was never born, so his mother has only good children, worthy of her as their mother.

Hearing those words hurt me. As well as seeing him so wounded, so weak, so sad…so scared. And the worst part of it was he was fully convinced it was true and I could do nothing to male him think otherwise.

Another stab in my soul was when I slept in my chambers when I was woke up by the screams. I recognized the voice, it was Luke, crying for help. I quickly got up, put on shirt and trousers and burst out of the door, rushing to his room.

It happened in a deep night, nobody except guards and some servants were awake. The screams were echoing through the silent halls , it almost felt like someone is murdering Luke.

Guards were already there, sitting next to Luke’s bed, trying his best to confort him, but with no use.

Luke was just twitching and screaming, terror blinding his mind. I quickly stepped inside, rushing to him and grabbing his hands, not caring the guards were there.

„Lucerys…it was a bad dream… You are safe…you are safe… Just look at me…“ 

After a short moment of calming down a bit, Luke trully did look at me, his eyes watery and his body pale and sweaty, shaking like if he had Shivers.

„Y-Yoren…“ he let out a high-pitched wheeze before he threw himself into my embrace. He cried into my chest, every single cry felt like he was in pain. I wanted to help him, so much I wanted. But even if I died a thousand times, I wouldn’t know how.

„I’m…so sorry…“ Luke cried into my chest, gripping onto my shirt like if his life depended on it.

„It was…all my fault… You…risked your life… For a…coward like me…“

„You are no coward, Lucerys… And you did nothing wrong…“ I said quietly, stroking his back with my fingers. „I did it willingly…and I’d do it again… Do not blame yourself for anything…“

Luke tried to protest but I stopped him shushing him down.

„No more blaming yourself… You did nothing wrong…“

Two guards who stood behind me watched us, not making a single sound. I didn’t feel comfortable around them with Luke in my arms. People spread rumors. And even though I knew guards like me and know what I’ve been through along with Luke, I still felt unsafe.

I needed them gone now, Luke needed them gone. I turned my head to them and nodded in door’s direction.

„Go and fetch the maester…now…“ I told them firmly. Both guards nodded and quickly left the room, closing the door behind them.

As they left, I finally hugged Luke as he deserved. Warmly, lovingly and tightly. He slowly raised his look to me, his eyes begging me not to let go. And I didn’t. I held him as tight as I could and gave him a gentle kiss into his hair.

„We…are…safe, Lucerys… That’s all that matters… Alright?“ I whispered to him.

Luke nodded, but I knew he’s not convinced of my words. Instead of trying to convince himy I just slowly rocked him back and forth like a baby, until maester didn’t get to us.

Gerardys quickly stepped in, in one hand the candle, in other a cup with something in the color of the honey. I asumed it was a Dreamwine. He placed the cup on the table and from under his robe, he took out a small vial with sone liquid. He placed the vial above the cup and dripped three drops of the liquid into the cup.

I had a strong feeling of what the liquid was. Essence of Nightshade.

The same thing maester gave me the night I suffered the nightmare and told him of my dreams coming back. I never drank it, so I never found out how well it works. But what I knew, this potion was as effective as deadly.

But Gerardys knew his guns. He then took the cup and slowly handed it to me. I nodded and took the cup, stroking Luke’s back with the other hand.

„Lucerys…drink it… It will help you… You will have no bad dreams… I promise you that…“ Luke shook his head and tried to back up, but I didn’t let him.

„Please… Drink it…“ I begged him, looking him in the eyes as I held the cup near his lips. Our looks crossed. His eyes were watery, my own were dry and deep in the sockets due lack of sleep. Finally…he spoke.

„W-Will you stay here?“ he asked like a child when they beg mother to stay through the night.

„Please…w-will you…?“ I could feel tears flowing from my eyes slowly. I didn’t care that maester Gerardys was there to see. I didn’t care about anyone seeing it. I couldn’t bare to see my sweet little dragon on so much despair and pain.

„Yes, I will… I will stay here… I will be here…alright, Lucerys?“ I said shakily, moving the cup closer to his lips. After Luke again gazed into my eyes, at that point watery like his own, he finally nodded, took my hand in which I helt the cup and openned his mouth.

I placed the cip to his lips and slowly poured the Dreamwine into his mouth. Luke slowly drank the wine, small tears escaping his eyes. I placed my other hand on his back, stroking it gently to assure him I am here.

When he finally emptied the cup, I gently laid him on his back and covered him with blankets and furrs. As I promised, I stayed with him until he fell asleep. It didn’t take long for him to doze off. The Dreamwine was strong enough to make people sleep, but with the Essence of Nightshade in it, it was a matter of a few moments.

When Luke fell asleep, I smiled gently and watched as he slept. His now thin face looked so innocent when he slept. His lips curved in fear. Even when sleeping his breathing felt more like sobbing, that much his breath was shaky.

„He…is so fragile, maester…“ I said to Gerardys who still stood behind me, silently watching my doing.

„Yes…“ Gerardys sighed and placed his hand on my shoulder. „He, along with you, went through hell. But his mind wasn’t able to deal with it as well as yours…“

If only he was right on that…

„I will stay here and…watch over him. I promised him I will be here when he sleeps… And I want to be here for him when he wakes up.“ I said as I turned my head to the old maester.

In Gerardys’s eyes, I noticed that…strange look. It look concerned and even… I couldn’t say exactly what it was.

„Of course, ser. I will tell the guards they can go, that you are watching over him now.“ He said with a smile and gave me a nod. That single nod though, spoke millions of words. His eyes shifted from Luke back to me, while his smile grew.

„He is safe with you…“ he said and turned to take a leave, but stopped in the middle, waited for a moment and spoke again.

„Love trully is a strong healer…“

He knew and I had no chance of saying otherwise.

I felt my body tensing a bit but not as much as with Rhaenyra. For some unknown reason to me, Gerardys knowing wasn’t as scary and unsettling for me.

Yet, I wasn’t pleased either he knew. But I assumed I caused this by myself. All I did was constantly asking about Luke’s state when I was in his chambers. And after I left, I was oftenly stsying in Luke’s room, taking care of him along with Gerardys.

Sometimes I am trully not a responsible person. I was really obvious with my feelings for him at those days, despite Rhaenyra telling me to keep it under the rock as much as possible.

But my fear and love blinded my mind and reason. I just couldn’t help myself. I had to help him. I just had to. I’d not be able to live with mysell. I looked at the maester, still turned by his back to me.

„It is…but is it strong enough to heal a broken man?“ I asked silently.

„That you must figure out on your own…“ Gerardys spoke and without any other word left the room, leaving me with Luke all alone.

I gently stroked Luke’s hair, which grew up to cover his eyes if fallen over his face. My hand was shaking slightly as it extended to him.

Not because of cold or fear…but my own demons I fought in my head.

The events above the Storm’s End took it’s toll on me more than I was willing to admit to anyone. After the return to normal, which meant getting up from the bed and after seeing what my actions in the air caused to Luke, I fell into deep abyss of dark thoughts.

My brain was still telling me that I almost killed Luke and Arrax. That I almost caused Rhaenyra to lose her beloved son. That I endangered the person I loved the most. That…I’ve let someone to hurt those I love.

Those damn voices in my head didn’t want to shut up. They grew louder, from whispers to yelling. They didn’t let me sleep, didn’t let me lay my head to rest. And when I did, all I saw was just a vision of what could’ve happen.

Luke dead at the bottom of the sea, Arrax torn apart, me watching it as something was dragging me down into the darkest pit. And all of it was filled with Aemond's laughter. That cold laughter, which pierced my soul.

I oftenly woke up gasping for air, sweat all over me, my whole body shaking. And again the voices started. I had no time of peace. Even now, when I was just stroking Luke’s hair, the voices told me to stay away from him.

They would not shut up. I needed them stop talking. And when I was at the edge once, I remembered that my friends bought me that barrel of wine, when I was still healing. Alyn, to my surprise, kept it for me the whole time, not a single drop was taken.

I took the barrel to my chambers and openned it there. It was a red wine, it smelled so good and tasted even better. I wondered how much my friends paid to that merchant to get it.

First it started with just one cup before the sleep…then two, three…

It took around three weeks before I was fully consumed by it.

Every evening, when I could, I was trying to drown those voices. And it was helping. The voices went silent, at least for some time. But even that was enough for me.

But the consequences of it were visible.

At least I had enough self-control to keep myself from drinking through the day. I knew I couldn’t be dead drunk when I am doing my duties. But when my duties ended, I locked myself in the room and drank as much as I could. The barrel was big enough to serve well for at least a month assuming you drink less than me.

Again, I asked myself how did my friends get it. But soon as I took a first sip, all the questions were thrown out of the window. When it got worse with my drinking, hangovers were more and more unbearable.

My vision was blurry, my head hurt me like hell, stomach was on the water. But the most visible on me was my shaking. I was shaking so much I couldn’t even take a sip of a water without spilling it on the ground.

I heard people have a trouble with shaking after drinking more than they can bare. But this was just bad.

Many people around the castle noticed how I am. From my brother, I knew that servants and guards were whispering about my own state of mind. That I am becoming addicted to drinking. He himself tried to offer me help, but I refused.

„It’s my fight, Alyn…“ I said to him. „I don’t want anyone to help me… Nobody would succeed even if I let them…so why to try?“

That was how my mind was working at that time. I felt like I am a burden, a failure and a bad knight… I knew how bad it was with me…

But despite all this, I still didn’t stop. It was the only thing that helped me to shush those voices, even at the cost of a vommit all over the floor and whispers spreading about me. I felt at least some relief.

Luke had a fine sleep. The Essence of Nightshade worked on him well. I watched over him for the rest of the night. My sight was a bit blurry and the shaking wasn’t as bad, for I didn’t drink as much of a wine.

It had a simple reason. I ran out of the wine in the barrel.

I had to spill the wine into the privy, for at the bottom, it tasted awfully. Typical thing to happen. And even if it tasted good, I’d ran out of it tonight as there wasn’t much left of it.

I wasn’t tired. I was used to sleeping for a little time. So I sat there and watched over Luke’s sleep. After all, I promised him that I will stay. And so I did until the morning.

„I will be always here for you… Lucerys…“ I mumbled for myself, gently stroking his cheek. „I will protect you… Nobody will ever hurt you again…“

But there was one question I didn’t ask myself but most of the people at the castle asked themselves.

Who will protect me from myself?

Chapter Text

(Week later)

It was a dreadful night. The isle of Dragonstone was covered in a darkness, occasionally cut by the lightning of the raging storm, that whipped the grounds of the isle.

The rain was so heavy and thick that it compared to a mist. Sounds of thunder were louder than any dragon’s roar on the isle. It slightly reminded me of a landslide. The sound of falling rocks and dirt...each thunder was louder and more intense...it was dreadful...

I was awoken by a loud thunder, followed by the three flashes of lightning. My insides clenched in terror as I watched the dreadful display of nature through the window.

Since the Storm’s End, I feared any rain, any thunder, any lightning strike. Through those two turns of the moon, Dragonstone was caught in a few slight rains and one quick storm, but not as intense as this one. This one was oddly similar to the one we went throught in the Stormlands.

From the maester I learned that Luke is hysterical through the storms and always gives him the Essence of Nightshade to sleep through it. I could ask for it too…but I didn’t want to. For sone reason, I felt like I deserve to go through these fears as my own repentance.

I’ve been scared like a small kid. The hits of the thunder were sending my sanity to the edge. Each lightning strike was like a sign of an end and the sound of the wind crushing into the walls felt like… Like dragon wings.

But the worst was…I heard him.

Through the rain, wind and thunder, I felt like I hear Aemond. That cold maniacal laughter, yelling at Luke in High Valyrian. The memory of it was choking me. My breathing was fast and shaky, whole body was trembling in fear.

Another hit of the thunder, followed by the flashing light sent shivers down my spine. I looked into the corner and froze in terror. In a flash of lightning, I samwear I saw a shadow. A shadow of Aemond.

I yelped aloud and quickly got myself from the bed, falling in the process. But as I was getting up, I realized my nerves are just messing with me. The shadow I saw was just a stand with my leather armor. I felt like an absolute idiot in that moment.

But even though I k ew I am safe, I still felt a great fear. My nerves were on the edge of falling apart. I needed to calm down…to drown my fear…Aemond’s voice…the fucking storm…everything.

I quickly got some simple clothes on me, still shaking greatly, so I again fell on the ground. But in the end, I managed to get dressed somehow and with at least that, I left my room.

I ran through the halls of the castle as fast as I could. It felt like some nightmare, but this was real. Too much real. The storm outside was growing stronger now. In the halls, the wind howled like a pack of wolves and thunder felt more dreadful, as well as the sound of the falling rain.

I ran as fast as I could, covering my ears to block the noise from the outside. I felt my eyes flooding with tears as the wind and rain attacked the walls. Then another loud thunder. My nerves were at the edge.

„GIVE ME YOUR EYE! OR I WILL TAKE IT, BASTARD!“ I could hear Aemond’s voice in the rain again, screaming for Luke’s eye.

„Shut up…shut up…!“ I growled and ran even faster.

„YOU WON’T PROTECT HIM FROM ME, SWORN SHIELD! I WILL MAKE HIM PAY HIS DEBT!“ I heard Aemond screaming again.

„SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!“ I almost screamed in desperation. I needed Aemond’s voice to shut the fuck up. I needed to shut it down. I was so desperate to do so that I was willing to do anything.

And as it is known, desperate people do bad decisions. And I am no exception.

After a while, I finally reached the castle kitchen. One of those places where I knew nobody will look at in the middle of the night…and the only place in the castle where I could find what I needed.

Soon as I entered, I looked around. The room was filled with light of a lit torch. My eyes shifted over the room when they finally found what they were looking for. A barrel of Dornish red, placed on the massive table.

I wasted no time in getting to it, while grabbing a cup that stood on the desk. I openned it and poured it into the cup, almost overfilling it. With one gulp, I emptied the cup and quickly poured myself another.

The wine in the barrel was meant for the soldiers and guards. Technically, I wasn’t stealing it. It was here for people who guard this castle… For a person like me…tho I didn’t belong here… A person like me, who almost killed someone dear to him…

I should leave, I thought. I should leave and never come back. Those were my thoughts as I was pouring another cup, mumbling it to myself.

But then, after a sixth cup, a small realization hit my now a bit drunken mind. There was a torch lit on the wall. Not a normal thing in the middle of the night.

First I thought that servants might have forget to quench the flame, but that wasn’t the case for sure. Normally the flame would die out after a few hours. But as I was starting to think about it more, a soft female voice sounded from the corner.

„Greetings, Yoren.“

„FUCKING MOTHER OF BALERION!“ I exclaimed as I jumped up in surprise and shock, stumbling back and falling into the basket full of wood into the furnace. I breathed even faster than before and my heart was bursting through my chest.

„What the fuck!?“ I almost yelled, looking after the source of the person who scared the shit out of me, meanwhile checking the state of my pants if I didn’t shit myself.

„That’s how you greet a lady?“ the voice spoke again, this time with a giggle. „Besides, try to be quiet. Your yelling can wake up half the castle.“

I wanted to say something, but then I stopped. The voice was warmingly familiar. Soft, gentle, though it could be teasing a bit. With my vision spinning a bit, I looked into the darker corner where the torch light was the weakest and there, sitting behind a barrel with salt was a young lady with silver dreadlocks, dark skin and a bit mischievous smile.

„For fuck’s sake…Rhaena, you scared the shit out of me…“ I groaned, my heart still trying to burst through my ribcage. Rhaena giggled and stood up.

„Did I really?“ she asked me with a smirk and walked to me. She was dressed in a white nightgown, her dreadlocks tied up in a ponytail.

„Well…not literally…I hope…“ I answered hesitantly, double checking if I speak the truth. When I was sure, I tried to get up, taking a hold onto the wooden desk of the table.

But the sixth cup of wine was already enough to mess with my strenght and grip. I was wawing my hand in the direction of the table, like if I am chasing away a small fly.

Rhaena was meanwhile laughing silently, all though I had no doubt she’d laugh aloud if she could. I must’ve look stupid. My ass digged in a pile of wood, flat on my back, drunk like a sailor. I’d probably laugh too.

„Here, take my hand, or you’ll be here until the sun comes out.“ She said after a while, extending her hand to me. Normally, I’d refuse it, but at that moment, I was already out of myself and so I took her hand. She pulled and helped me back on my feet. I had to lean on the table to regain stability in them. Rhaena giggled again.

„You are lighter than you look.“ I had to chuckle at that comment.

„You think?“

She just nodded and smiled at me slightly.

„You’ve been here all that time?“

„Yes. I was eating some bread in the corner when you burst in. I wondered how long it will take you to notice me… Longer than I thought.“ She giggled at me. Her laugh was just magical and it made me smile always

„What are you doing here anyways?“ I asked her with curiousity. „From what I know, Baela is the one who normally disappears from her chambers in the dead of the night…“

A thunder roared distantly from the outside. I flinched a bit and my body started to shake again. My mind again slipped to the instinct. I needed to drink again.

„I couldn’t sleep in that storm…and this place is the calmest in the night.“ She answered to my question. As my shaking was getting stronger, my mind again played me the memories of that day. Wind howling, rain falling, storm raging…and mainly, Aemond’s cold laughter and Vhagar’s roar. My mind finally stepped over the edge.

I turned to the barrel, wanting to rush to it again and drink until I don’t drown it all in the sweet wine that makes me forget. But then Rhaena again grabbed me by the hand.

„I would ask you why you are here… But I saw why already…“ she let out, sadness slightly filling her voice. But I didn’t listen to her. My mind was somewhere else and my hands were twitching as the sounds of the storm again strucked my nerves.

„C-Can it shut up? Can it s-stop?“ I mumbled under my nose, my voice cracking rapidly. I felt like I’ll lose my mind. More I heard the storm, more I heard Aemond laughing, yelling, roaring…

I gripped onto the desk with my free hand, digging my fingers into the wood, my other handholding onto Rhaena’s.

„I need to stop it… Let it stop, please…“ I wheezed. My heart was pounding like a smith’s hammer, almost a miracle it was still inside my chest. My breathing was fast and hysterical, as with each breath I was letting out a weird noise…like a madman.

„Shh….Yoren, calm down.“ Rhaena said gently, squeezing my hand as I was trying to releasse myself from her gentle grasp. My knees failed to hold me and I fell on the ground, sitting oon the ground, leaning against the leg of the table.

„Make it stop…“ I mumbled.

„I’ll get the maester.“ She said and wanted to leave. My eyes widened.

„NO!“ I almost screamed and pulled her back. „Don’t call him… I can’t let anyone know…that this is happening…“

Rhaena looked at me with confused look.

„Why not?“

„Because if they think I am insane, they will separate me from Luke…and you too…“ I wheezed, shaking now like a freezing dog. „I need to protect him. I must… I can’t let him die…“

Rhaena suddenly took hold onto both of my hands and gently rubbing them with her thumbs..

„He won't die,...he is safe... And the second thing, you think you can do that when you’re drunk like a Myrish pirate?“ she said firmly, but her eyes looked at me with care. Meanwhile my eyes were flooding with tears.

„I can’t get those damn voices out of my head, Rhae…“ I cried silently. „I almost killed Luke and Arrax…! If only I was faster…or gave another command…or just didn’t let him fly… I could stop him from flying to Storm’s End even…“

„Yoren, what are you tal-.“

Another loud thunder striked. I let out a high-pitched noise, that more reminded of a woundee dog.

„MAKE THAT FUCKING STORM STOP!“ I yelled and curled up in a ball, hugging my knees tight and hiding my head between them. In a matter of seconds, my mind was shattered by that fucking storm.

All I saw infromt me was just a darkness, cut by the occasional lightning strike. Again I was above the Storm’s End, with Luke. Again I heard Aemond laughing and felt Vhagar’s breath as she chased after us.

I had a few small panic attacks after the return, but I never told anyone and kept them under the rock. I feared it’d cause that I’ll lose the post of Luke’s shield.

But the panic attacks I went through before were never as strong as this one. I was paralyzed, shaking in a pure terror, or maybe it was the wine, tears falling on the ground and I felt like I’m suffocating.

„Make it stop…make it stop…“ I wheezed again, unable to control my cries. I was a mess. „Make it stop… Make the voices stop…“

„Yoren…“ Rhaena said with a worry. Then I felt a soft and gentle touch on my back. A warm hand was stroking my upper back.

„Calm down… It’s alright… You are safe, the storm won’t hurt you…“ she whispered in my ear. But that didn’t calm me down.

„I…I almost killed him… I almost killed Luke and Arrax…“ I sobbed into my knees. „I almost…t-took him from this world… I…I…“

„Yoren…look at me now…fine?“ Rhaena spoke silently. I shook my head in response.

„Yoren..." she sighed but didn’t stop caressing my back and shoulders. „You didn’t cause anything of that. It was all Aemond… You were only trying to save him. And you did. Thanks to you, Luke and Arrax are back home.“

My mind again snapped. Inside of me, for unknown reason, so much rage did build up. And now it started to burn like a wildfire. I twitched and sharply turned tu her.

„BUT THEY ARE WOUNDED! THEY BOTH ARE BROKEN! ALL BECAUSE I COULDN’T STOP AEMOND! ALL BECAUSE I COULDN’T TELL LUKE HE SHOULDN’T FLY THERE!“

„Yoren, you couldn’t know-.“

„I DID KNOW!“ I screamed at her, making her flinch. I was so out of my mind I couldn’t think straight at that point.

„I SAW WHAT WILL HAPPEN IN MY DREAMS! I KNEW WHAT WILL HAPPEN IF HE’LL FLY! AND I STILL DID LET HIM!“

In the next moment, I removed the sleve on my left hand and shoved my fingernails into it, as deep as I could.

„Yoren, stop!“ Rhaena yelped, instantly grabbing onto my hands and separated them. Blood from my wounds poured in a small streams down my wrist and arm.

„Stop…you’ll only hurt yourself...“

„So what? Nobody cares about a damn low born bastard kin…“ I growled at her. The alcohol and my fear were trully getting the best of me.

„Trully? And how about me and Luke?“ she snapped back at me, holding my hands firmly.

„Yoren…you are drunk…and obviously traumatized… I can’t imagine what you two have been through above the Storm’s End… But I am certain that I won’t let you accuse yourself of things like these…“

I wanted to say anything. Protest, fight back, scream, anything… But I wasn’t able. My mind collapsed and my nerves burned down like a dried grass. All I could do was just crying uncontrollably.

And then, just out of nowhere, Rhaena leaned forward, wrapped her small thin hands around me and hugged me tight. I gasped in surprise, but I couldn’t and wasn’t able to do anything. Her hug was soft, warm and gentle. Her hands ran over my back, gently scratching me while she whispered: „It’s alright…“

Even though I hated to admit it, I needed that hug. I needed a shoulder to cry on. I needed sonebody who I could tell anything and everything. Yes, I had Luke…but he needed me more than I needed him now. I was his shoulder to cry on.

I didn’t need him to bother with my own demons. He’d only feel worse because of me and that I didn’t want. And so, despite my own disgust over it… I’ve let Rhaena to comfort me…and I accepted it and hugged her back tightly.

I didn’t want her to bother with my problems. Despite many times reminding me she doesn’t mind me talking about things with her, I still had the feeling I am bothering her. It didn’t matter how many times she told me I am not bothering her, I still felt like I am.

She is a princess, a royal and daughter of the king consort. How could she possibly care about a low born person like me, I thought. But it seemed non of it trully mattered to her as she was holding me tight, calming down the scared mess I was at that point.

„Yoren… You are just too harsh on yourself…“ she spoke. „You do your best to give Luke safety and peace…but you are not thinking of yourself even when it comes to your own health…“

She then took my face into her palms and smiled at me.

„I will help you… It’s a small repay for how many things you did for me and Luke…“

A few hours passed. I sat at the small table, a small but warm blanket wrapped around my body. My face was sticky and red from all the crying. I have no idea how long the storm was raging on outside as the kitchen had no windows. But it was long enough for me to sober up from the wine I have drinked.

And enough for Rhaena to actually calm me down. It wasn’t easy for her, no doubt. I was literally a hysterical queen. Everytime the thunder roared, I flinched and curled up again, starting to cry again. I was like a scared kid. If I was her, I’d probably give up on myself.

But Rhaena had an infinite amount of patience and nerves of steel. Always I started up again, she wrapped her hands around me and rocked me back and forth, humming a calming melody.

It more felt like she was a mother calming her child. All though I was older than her by a year, it felt like she was older. Not by the look, more than by her personality.

She always was a caring person, gentle, nice and understanding. Many times I saw her near the kitchen, giving coins to the servants, talking with them and listening to their stories. Even when I was healing, she told her servants to bring me extra sweets and food.

She trully was the kindest person I ever met. And today, I only confirmed it to myself.

After some time, I calmed down enough to get up from the ground. She took my hand and led me to a small table in the corner where she originally sat when I bursted in. We sat there and she gave me a blanket she had here.

When I tried to refuse it with words it’s hers, she smacked my hands and told me to just take it. After sone negotiating, she convinced me to wrap myself in it. It was warm and soft as a sheep’s wool. Rhaena then got up and brought me some water to drink and some food.

„You need to sober out…“ she said to me firmly and placed the plate with some bread and water infront of me. I didn’t argue. At that point I just accepted I won’t chase her away and took what she gave me.

It took some time for me to sober out enough, but in the end, I was sober enough to walk without help.

While I ate, Rhaena was speaking to me. About her time in Pentos, about her mother, about some people here at Dragonstone… She was mostly trying to keep me awake and talking. To give me other thoughts. And I was thankful to her for that.

When Rhaena assumed I am sober enough, she moved her seat closer to me and gently grabbed my hands, looking me in the eyes.

„Now… I want you to listen to me, Yoren…“ she spoke quietly. Her hands squeezed mine and her eyes looked into mine.

„I don’t ever want to see you drunk like this… Are we clear?“ she said firmly. I tilted my head a bit.

„Rhae…I-.“

„Yoren…people are talking about you already. You are becoming addicted to it… Guards told me of how much drunk you were getting these last few weeks. If you continue like this…“ she stopped for a moment, like if deciding if what she wants to say is even right and then she harshly squeezed my hands.

„If you continue like this, then you’ll be no better than Aegon is. A drunk sworn shield who can’t even stand up to protect his prince. That is what you want to be called by people? A drunken shield?“

Her words woke something in me. Anger. In that very moment as she spoke those words, my mind only heard that I am like Aegon. How dare she, I thought. I narrowed myself and looked into her eyes, my own burning with anger.

„Don’t you compare me to that drunk pathetic excuse of a man…!“ I growled and clenched my fists.

„Then don’t be like him…“ Rhaena spoke. „If you go down this path, you’ll be like him. Drunk, pathetic and useless… Even Luke wouldn’t keep you as his shield if you were like this… Neither would I… Nobody would…“

Next few moments were like if the time itself have froze. We both stared at each other, piercing each other with the strenght of our eyes. Her eyes were cold as the honesty she brought to me.

My eyes burmed with fire of anger I felt because of these words about Aegon. But as we stared, her cold eyes finally won over mine. She was right. I slowly bowed my head in shame and sighed in defeat.

„You are right… Nobody would like to have a drunk as a shield as well as inteligent people would not like to have a drunken king…“ I mumbled, feeling more shame than ever.

„I’m sorry… But… I was desperate… All those voices in my head… They are telling me that I almost killed Luke and Arrax… That I could stop him from going… And when the storm started… I heard Aemond as he laughs at us, Vhagar’s mighty wings flapping behind us… Demanding Luke’s eye…“

My voice and body were shaking again. The visions from that day were coming back. Everything around me was roaring with the sounds of that storm and the voices. I started to twitch.

„I could’ve stop it… I saw it in my dreams… I knew it will happen…“

„Yoren…?“ Rhaena’s voice cut through the veil of my blackened mind. „What do you mean by that…?“

I looked at her with watery eyes. I couldn’t tell her a lie, I couldn’t lie to her. I believed her. And so I told her of my dreams. Of everything that happened since I became Luke’s shield. About all the dreams I had, from Arrax’s point of view, the dream with Nightmare Luke as I called him, the view of the events that were about to happen. I told her everything.

Rhaena sat there, holding my shaking hands as I was speaking, looking at me with a concerned look. I noticed it and sighed.

„You see…? This is why I don’t talk about it… You think I went batshit insane…as your father… Only person who believes me is our Queen… And even now I don’t understand why…“

Rhaena looked at me with curious look this time as I spoke about the Queen.

„She does…?“ she asked me softly. I nodded in response. Rhaena was thinking about it for a while, her face telling me she doesn’t know what to male out of it. Not that I didn’t expect her to be sceptical. It is so crazy that I’d call myself insane if I was in her place.

„You don’t have to believe me… I get it… I told you how it is with me…“

„I do believe you, Yoren. I know you are a good person and you do not lie. I can see you speak the truth. It is just...surprising and unexpected.“ She spoke to me kindly.

„You…do?“

„Yes…“ she answered and took a hold onto my hands.

„But now I need you to listen. Those voices you hear… They speak nonsense. Your dreams saved Luke and Arrax. If you weren’t there it could be much worse and you’d curse yourself forever if you knew you could be there to save his life, but didn’t.“

She was right. If I didn’t go with Luke, he’d die for sure. And knowing that would forever destroy me. That thought crawled into the deepest pit of my mind, scratching it from the inside, making me tear up again.

„You see? If it wasn’t for you, Luke would be gone… You saved him…you saved both Luke and Arrax…“

„But… Arrax got hurt… And Luke…is traumatized fore-.“

*SLAP*

A stinging pain pulsed through my cheek as Rhaena’s hand fell on it. I flinched and covered my cheek with my hand.

„Enough of the self blame… You saved them…“

Rhaena’s face was firm now, not ready to make any exception. I looked at her, shocked from what she just did.

„I won’t leave you alone until you say it… I saved them.“

Another moment of silence, non of us saying anything, just staring at each other.

„I saved them.“ Said Rhaena again, this time more urging tone. It again made me flinch. The voices again echoed in my head.

„I SAVED THEM.“

My mind was again playing with me, playing the events of that day. Storm, wind, Aemond…

„I SAVED THEM.“

The voices were becoming stronger. Yelling, laughing, insulting. Aemond’s voice joining them soon, threatening Luke. I clenched my fists and made a weak growl.

„No…stop it… Stop…!“

„Yoren…listen to me, you saved them. Those voices are lying. You saved them.“ Rhaena said with an urge and squeezed my hands again. Voices in my head tried again their best to get under my skin.

„You are not to blame, Yoren… You are a hero…“

I openned my eyes and looked straight at her as she was gently smiling, rubbing my hands with her own. Her eyes again pierced through my soul, but this time, it worked.

„You…are right…“ I stuttered silently. „I saved them.“ The voices begun to fade away, like if drowning.

„Again?“

„I saved them, Rhae.“

„There we go... You did save them, Yoren..."

Then, not sooner, Rhaena did let go of my hands. Her hand traveled on my cheeky which she slapped, caressing it.

„I’m sorry I hit you…but you’d not listem to me.“ Rhaena apologized to me. I let out a small chuckle and placed my hand over the one on my cheek.

„It’s alright… I guess I needed it to wake up.“

This time, it was me who joined our hands together as I took hold onto them and with my thumbs I made a circles over her palms.

„Thank you, Rhae… Thank you so much…“

„That is what are friends for…“ Rhaena smiled gently. Her smile…that beautiful smile she had. It could melt any man’s heart and make him do anything she wanted.

But she wasn’t like this. She rather helped than was given anything. Always kind and caring to anyone without difference. I couldn’t help it. I did let go of her hands, only to hug her tight.

I wrapped my arms around her thin figure and gently pulled her into my embrace, which she repaid me with her own hands wrapping around my neck, accepting the hug.

I owed her so much. More than I could even tell.

She was there when I was comforting Luke. Now and then, no matter if after Jace’s bashing or the trauma from the Storm’s End. She was there.

She always gave everything to make sure people around her were happy. She made people smile even in their darker hour, she liked to slightly joke around, gave coins to servants, listening to everyone…

And not to forget, she helped me and Luke. She saw our love for each other and not only she did accept it, but she was also willing to give up her own happiness for we could be together without feeling guilty.

And yet, I felt like I was stealing happiness from her. I owed her a great debt and I had no idea how to repay her.

My hands slowly caressed her back, while I accepted her body warmth as we cuddled.

I always knew and said she was the most beautiful lady in all Westeros. Yes, she and Baela looked similar but on Rhaena, there was something I absolutely adored. Maybe the fact that she was mostly silent, always keeping her distance, unlike Baela who I heard tended to be a bit impulsive.

I adored her elegance, how she acted, how she dressed, how she moved…everything about her was amazing. I again had to smile at the fact this woman will one day be Luke’s wife. Luke will be the happiest man who ever lived.

Not only he will marry the kindest and lovable lady in all Seven Kingdoms. He will also marry the most beautiful lady in all Seven Kingdoms. She trully looked amazing. Her beautiful purple eyes, her silver dreadlocks, dark skin, small nose and lips.

But not only a face was beautiful on her. I could easily say that she grew trully comely these last six years I knew her. She grew taller, being a bit taller than Luke, but not taller than me. Her body started to have a beautiful curves too…

She maybe had smaller chest, but perfect thin waist and hips. A true beauty of the true Valyrian blood.

I had to oftenly stop myself from thinking about how she looked under her robes.

Not that it was always easy…like in this very moment…

Suddenly, we heard the door open. We quickly separated from each other and Rhaena stood up from her seat. I was thankful for that as I started to feel…a little tensed up.

Into the kitchen came a black haired young girl with slightly taned skin, thin figure and long legs. She almost instantly realized she is not alone here, even before she noticed us.

„Greetings, Maya.“ Rhaena greeted her. Maya instantly turned her head towards her, a bit shocked to see her, but instantly, she smiled and bowed her head.

„Good morning, princess. I am sorry to ask, but…why is that you are here?“ she asked her with curiousity. Then she noticed me and raised her eye brows. I smiled at her and got up too as I knew who she was.

„Greetings, Maya…“ I said and looked at her, smirking. „I see you’ve been with Alyn again.“

In the light that was now flowing into the kitchen from the openned door, I could clearly see a bite mark on Maya’s neck. It was a huge one. Not to mention that it seemed she had a hard time to even walk. Maya blushed madly and covered the mark with her hand.

„G-Greetings, Yoren…“ she stuttered. I smirked at her and chuckled a bit.

Maya was the girl Alyn was sleeping with for a long time now. She was a year older than him and they met here at Dragonstone, as before she started to work at kitchen, she was cleaning the dinning hall of soldiers. They both fell in love quickly.

He loved her and she loved him. I had no doubt she will one day become his wife and will be a mother of the next leader of my house.

She was kind and lovable. And of course really well shaped. I oftenly joked around Alyn about it, which earned me a punch in my face a few times.

I liked her too, mostly because she was taking care of my older brother. She also aided our family a few times as she was sometimes „accidentally“ dropping some meals on the ground so she could give it to us. Sometimes we had a fine dinner thanks to her.

„I was unable to sleep… I came here for the silence due the storm not letting me sleep. And I ran into ser Yoren who kept me company.“ Rhaena said finally.

Maya looked at both of us. Rhaena was smiling from ear to ear. I was standing behind her, trying to compose myself as I knew I was blushing like hell. If I saw this with Maya’s eyes, I’d think I just interrupted our „private time“ together.

And I had a really good feeling she was thinking exactly this. But luckily, she knew both of us and we were on a very good terms.

„Well, the storm is over now. You might want to return to your bedroom, princess. Same for you, Yoren.“ She said like nothing happened, her hand still on the mark on her neck. Both of us hummer in agreement and quickly got out of there.

The sun was slowly rising. The isle was waking into a new day. We were lucky that Maya was most of the time first one to get to the kitchen. The rest usually comes later, but not by much. And as we were leaving, the hall was safe to walk without being spotted walking out of there together.

We both walked through the halls of Dragonstone which were now lightened by the morning sun. The air was fresh and cold due the storm cleaning the air. When we were sure we are out of the reach of the servant’s eyes, we started to giggle.

„Your friend, I suppose?“ Rhaena asked.

„My brother’s Quuen of Love and Beauty.“ I said theatrally, throwing my hand around. „But yes, she is a good friend of mine too.“

Rhaena nodded and smiled.

„Your brother is a lucky person. She is kind and caring. And is able to keep secrets.“

„I hope so.“ I shrugged and whispered into her ear. „I’d not like to find out your father is about to slit my throat because I spent a night in the kitchen with you…“

Rhaena giggled again. Her laughter was warm and pleasing to hear, but I wasn’t really joking. When she noticed that, she gently squeezed my hand.

„Don’t worry. Nobody will know of this… I promise you that.“

„Why do you say it like we just coupled?“ I asked her with a joking voice. I couldn’t tell if she was blushing due to her darker skin, but when she turned her eyes from me, I knew I got under her skin.

„Thank you again, Rhae… Thank you for being there for me.“ I said after a moment silently. Rhaena turned back to me and smiled a bit.

„No need to thank me. Just…promise me you’ll stop with those bad habits you have. For Luke’s sake.“

„I will…I promise you that.“ I answered and gave her a small smile.

Rhaena seemed like she wanted to say something, but then we both heard footsteps. Quick footsteps coming to us. I looked around and noticed on the other side of the hallway maester Gerardys who seemed to be in a hurry.

This was weird I thought as it was too soon for lessons. And most of the castle was sleeping still. A bad feeling washed my back.

„Good morning, maester.“ I greeted him. Gerardys looked at us and walked faster to us. Was he looking after us? Or more like after Rhaena?

„Princess Rhaena…ser Yoren… What are you doing here so soon?“ he asked, his voice filled with…sorrow? It was strange.

„I couldn’t sleep, maester. I went on a walk and ran into ser Yorem who kept me a company.“ She answered to his question, but with a worried tone.

„Is something happening, maester?“ I asked carefully. „You seem rather saddened. What happened?“

Gerardys looked at both of us, but mostly at Rhaena. As he looked at her, I could see the sadness in his look. Like if he was about to tell something really bad.

„I…just spoke with the Queen…“ he started, looking her in the eyes.

„Should I…leave you?“ I asked them. Gerardys looked at me and then shook his head.

„It will be known soon by everyone…“ he said, sadness cutting through his voice.

„A raven came from the Rook’s Rest… Your grandmother, princess Rhaenys…was killed by the usurpers, Aegon and Aemond…“

Chapter Text

„HOW COULD YOU LET HER GO ON HER OWN!?“ Lord Corlys screamed at Rhaenyra, his eyes full of anger and grief, voice cracking. His roars could be heard through the whole castle of Dragonstone and I’d bet even at Driftmark they could hear him.

It could be maybe a few hours after Gerardys told me and Rhaena about Rhaenys’s death at the hands of those Green cunts. During the period of time between return from Storm’s End and now, I didn’t attend to any council meeting. I had no buisness there as I was Luke’s shield and since Luke didn’t attend to any council meeting since the one before leaving, I had no reason to go there.

Somebody would tell I would at least know that Rhaenys left for the Rook’s Rest. But I was too deep in my own thoughts and fears that I didn’t care for anything around me. The information of her even leaving Dragonstone was completely unknown to me.

When Rhaena heard what happened to her beloved grandmother, she broke down in tears. The tears started to flood her eyes almost instantly upon hearing the news.

„N-no…no… Please tell me it’s not true, maester!“ she exclaimed, looking at maester. But Gerardys stood there, sorrow in his eyes.

„I am sorry, princess. It is true.“ He said and placed his hand on her shoulder. „I am deeply sorry for your loss.“

Rhaena started to wail, covering her face with her hands, sobbing into them. Her small body was shaking with cries of sorrow and pain.

„H-How could that happen....? She…was the best rider I knew… How could she be defeated by them?“ she asked through the sobs. Gerardys sighed and bowed his head.

„She ran into them. Ser Criston Cole planned a trap on us. When she and Meleys entered the battlefield, Aegon and Aemond appeared and attacked her. She didn’t run. She flew against them and fought bravely. But as you know, two are more than one…and Aemond had Vhagar…dragon larger than Meleys and Sunfyre at once. She didn’t have much chances…“

Meanwhile I was in a complete shock, listening the surprising news, trying to process it all. The Greens took down one of our elite riders like it was nothing. When people will hear about this, their whole faith in our cause will be shaken.

But not only that. Rhaenys was a woman my grandfather deeply respected and adored as well as my father. And I did find that respect too when she came to warn Rhaenyra. She was strong, brave and also an experienced rider who was a force to count with. All I regreted was that I didn’t have a chance to know her more and better.

„Oh sweet mother of Balerion… May she rest in peace…“ I mumbled in shocked voice, my breath being shaky a bit.

„Did…she at least…take one of them with her?“ Rhaena sobbed, her eyes filled with hope.

„The message says that she did significant damage to Sunfyre who now has his wing almost ripped of his body. And Aegon the Usurper was found by his men, wounded and burned badly. It is likely he will die of his wounds. Aemond was not hurt.“

At least these news gave Rhaena some kind of relief. She smiled sadly and clenched her fist.

„That…was my grandmother… She never gave up, even in hopeless situations…“ she whispered to herself and with loud sobbing she laid her head on my shoulder and started to cry. I couldn’t do more then being her shoulder to cry on and I’d not back away from her when she needed it.

The council was called quickly, summoning all the important people who sat in the Black Council. Only one missing was Luke. Rhaenyra knew how fragile he still was and didn’t wan’t him to attend the meetings until he is capable of bearing such news being said so firmly. Plus we all had a feeling this will get ugly.

I agreed on that as well as Rhaena and Gerardys. But when I wanted to leave, Rhaenyra told me to stay. I didn’t know why, but I didn’t ask her. She is our Queen after all. So I took my place near the fireplace, leaned against the wall and watched as the council went on.

Most of the lords were in shock, some of them were sad, some called for a quick action as an answer. Rhaenyra herself looked like if a very hot water was poured on her back, pretty much not knowing what to do or say.

Jace was ranting about how much this loss will cost us, while comforting Baela who wept on his shoulders.

Rhaena stood next to me, silently weeping too. I was giving her comforting looks and tried my best to be a support for her, as well as Joffrey who Rhaenyra decided to finally include into the council meetings, which in my opinion was stupid.

Not long ago he celebrated his sixth namesday and he was as calm as a hurricane. He made a vow that he will fly on his dragon Tyraxes and burn all the Greens. I had to smile at that. Despite being foolish, he wasn’t afraid of anyone. For now.

But the tension of the moment did rise to unbelievable heights, when Lord Corlys burst into the hall, roaring like an angry dragon, fueled by anger and grief. In my whole life, never before or after I saw more angrier man than Corlys Velaryon in that very moment. It felt like he was going to kill someone if given any excuse to do so. The sight was dreadful.

„Lord Corlys-.“ Rhaenyra tried to talk to him, but Sea Snake wasn’t going to let her speak.

„YOU CAUSED THIS! SHE SHOULDN’T GO ON HER OWN! I TOLD YOU THAT! AND YET YOU DIDN’T LISTEN TO ME AND SENT HER THERE!“ Lord Corlys roared, slamming his fist into the painted table, causing most of the present people flinch.

Rhaenyra wasn’t able to find right words, I could see that on her face. I’d have no words either, because what exactly you want to say? It must be a horrible thing to lose someone who’s this close to you.

„I TOLD YOU TO SEND SOMEONE WITH HER! YOU COULD’VE SEND PRINCE JACAERYS AS A BACKUP! SUMMON DAEMON FROM HARENHALL! YOU EVEN COULD’VE HELP HER, YOU HAVE YOUR OWN DRAGON! IT SHOULD HAVE BEEN YOU, WHO SHOULD’VE FLY THERE! IT IS YOUR WAR, NOT HERS!“

„Lord Corlys is right, mother…“ Jace agreed with Sea Snake. „If you only allowed us to go, maybe grandmother would still live.“

„Yes…“ sobbed Baela, but with determination in her voice. „If we were there, they’d not stand a chance.“

„ABSOLUTELY NOT!“ Rhaenyra shouted, turning to both of them. She wasn’t angry at them all though it seemed like it. She was worried.

„Non of you is experienced enough as Rhaenys was.“ She said, quickly turning back to Lord Corlys. „And I am not endangering any of my children again, Lord Corlys. I am sorry for your loss, you have no idea how I am, but sadly, this is war and things like these happen. But worry not, we will avenge your lady wife.“

If Rhaenyra hoped to somehow calm down Sea Snake’s wrath, she missed by a longshot, as he looked even more enfuriated than before.

„AND HOW SO!? BY THAT YOU WILL COWARDLY HIDE HERE, WHILE OUR ALLIES ARE EXECUTED AND BURNED ALIVE!? WE HAVE MORE DRAGONS THAN GREENS! BUT WE WON’T USE THEM! WHY!?“

It was obvious that Lord Corlys’s mind is clouded by grief and anger. I myself had a deep symhaties for him and understood how he feels, but what he was saying and doing was absolutely unreasonable, as far as I could tell.

Same for Jace and Baela. They might be brave but Rhaenyra was right, they are not experienced enough to fight like this yet. Ans all though Lord Corlys was right about the count of the dragons, he missed one important point.

„Lord Corlys, I won’t let Greens harm my children! Not again!“ Rhaenyra shouted at him. „Non of our dragons except Caraxes and Syrax is old and big enough to face dragons like Vhagar or Dreamfyre!“

„Mother, if me, Baela, you, Joffrey and Luke would descend on Vhagar, even that old grumpy bitch would not stand a chance!“ Jace interrupted the conversation., Baela nodding in agreement, fire in her eyes.

„Yes mother! I want to make them pay for Luke too!“ screamed Joffrey so loudly it made Rhaena who stood next to him flinch. Rhaenyra turned to Jace, ready to say something, but she was again interrupted by Lord Corlys.

„AS OUR PRINCE SAYS, FIVE AGAINST ONE IS ENOUGH TO DEFEAT DRAGON LIKE VHAGAR!“ he roared. „SHE IS OLD AND SLOW, SHE STANDS NO CHANCE AGAINST FINE YOUNG DRAGONS LIKE OURS!“

„Not under odds like these, Lord Corlys!“

My own voice echoed through the hall, as I finally decided not just to sit and watch. Everyone in the hall turned their heads to me, as I stepped forward.

There was a silence now. Lords around the table who came to our help recently looked at me with scorn in their eyes, some of them starting to brag about disrespect to the Queen. They looked at me like if I was just a piece of mud on their shoes. In the corner of my eye, I noticed that my father, who until now was standing the guard next to the door was looking at me. Not with mad eyes. But more with worried expression.

Rhaenyra, as well as Jace, Baela, Rhaena too looked surprised that I stepped in, but after a short while, for to me unknown reason, Rhaenyra moved aside so I could get to the table, not saying a single word against my disrespectful behavior to the high lords.

„And who are you to tell if the odds are in our favor, ser Yoren!?“ Lord Corlys asked me. I swallowed as he looked at me along with the rest of the lords and knights in the room, but I knew what I have to say and stepped to the table, right between Rhaenyra and Jace.

„My Lord, forgive me for being so daring to say against you, but on this matter, our Queen is right.“ I started as I digged my nails into the wood of the Painted Table, so I could somehow releasse the stress from this situation.

„I might not be experienced in art of war like most of you, but I saw how Vhagar fights. I felt it on my own skin.“ I hissed, looking straight at Lord Corlys.

„I was there with prince Lucerys when Aemond attacked him. Vhagar almost ripped Arrax’s belly and not even trying, but because she was just too damn fast. Faster than you would expect from such an old dragon. If Arrax didn’t dodge, she would tear him apart. She is too strong and on top of it, she is ridden by an absolute psychopath, who is not above killing a messenger!“

My own voice was shaking with fear that washed over me again. The events of that day again flashed in my head, making me grip on the table more firmly. But with a shake of my head I chased the thought away, looking again at Lord Corlys. Jace coughed and looked at me, determined to pull through his argument.

„Still, if five of our dragons would descend on her-.“

„Then it would be a suicide, my prince!“ I exclaimed at him. „You underrestimate Vhagar and overrestimate your own dragons and skills!“

Jace looked surprised at my sudden outburst. Some lords started to mumble between themselves, no doubt about how this is a disgrace. But before anyone tried to say anything out loud, I took the word again.

„For Vhagar, dragons on our side are just a snack. Prince Joffrey is too young to fight and Tyraxes is even smaller than Arrax now.“ I said, looking at Joffrey, who seemed like he was about to try to beat me. Rhaena had to place hand on his shoulder so he didn’t run to me. I had to put a small smile at the sight of that. He was a fighter.

„My prince, you and princess Baela might be old enough, but your dragons, as well as Arrax are nothing more than fresh hatchlings compared to Vhagar or Dreamfyre. You would be able to beat Aegon maybe, but older dragons are too much for you…“ I continued, as I looked at Jace and Baela.

Jace was looking straight at me, no doubt his mind was trying to find any valid argument. Baela on the other hand looked like she knew what she wants to say, but as I knew her, the words she wanted to say weren’t suited for a lady.

„And Prince Lucerys…“ I stopped myself to get my emotions together, before I continued. „Do you really think he is willing to fight? What happened left him scarred forever. He is scared to even get from the bed. Not to mention if he could and want to fight, Arrax is wounded and won’t be able to fight for some time.“

„Your Grace, you seriously are letting this…knight talk like this on our council?“ asked one of the lords, obviously pissed with me. Some of the lords hummed in agreement, except Lord Sunglass and Celtigar, who seemed to listen to me at least, as well as did Lord Corlys and Queen.

„Ser Yoren speaks facts, my Lords.“ Rhaenyra spoke firmly. „Most of our dragons are too young and small to face the kind of dragons like Vhagar…“

„BUT STILL, WE HAVE YOUR DRAGON, SYRAX AND DAEMON HAS CARAXES! WHAT WAS STOPPING YOU FROM FLYING THERE, TO SHOW THAT YOU WILL FIGHT TOO!?“ shouted Corlys again, his rage raising again.

„And what would happen if our Queen was slain in the process, Lord Corlys?“ Asked Lord Celtigar with his old raspy voice. „We can’t make such a risk. If Greens killed or imprisoned our Queen, we would be doomed.“

Corlys looked like he’s going to breathe fire. Further the conversation went, his face was more twisted by rage. Even his own guards started to back off a bit from him.

„AND FOR DAEMON!? WHAT EXCUSE YOU HAVE FOR HIM!? ROOK’S REST ISN’T FAR FROM HARENHALL! HE COULD’VE FLY THERE TO AID MY WIFE!“ He growled at Rhaenyra, clenching onto his cane.

„Non…Lord Corlys… You are right on this…“ exhaled Rhaenyra. „You are right that I should have sent a raven to him and command him to help Princess Rhaenys… But I didn’t and that was the mistake…“

I looked at Rhaenyra with the corner of my eye. I swear I could see her lips shaking slightly. What I saw for sure was how she bowed her head in shame and ran her fingers across the table. That drew my attention to the map depicted on the table. My eyes shifted across the wooden dest carves into the shape of Westeros, and stopped when they found what they were looking for.

Sea Snake was right. Rook’s Rest, ancient castle of House Stauton trully was closer to Harenhall than to Dragonstone. If Rhaenyra sent Daemon there, maybe Rhaenys would be alive. I never was good at map reading but this was clear to anyone who had eyes.

„Yes…“ he hissed finally, his voice full of spite and anger. But behind his eyes, I saw a grief. An enourmous grief only a loving husband can feel.

„You did… And it cost me my wife… How many people I loved will I lose because of you…?“

With these words, Lord Corlys turned around and limped to the door, grunting as he was still relying on his cane. I looked back at Rhaenyra, who wanted to say something, but she looked like her words got stucked in her throat. His last words must’ve fall on her heavily.

No wonder. Lord Corlys indeed lost so many people since he joined his house with Rhaenyra’s side of the family. First it was ser Laenor, who was murdered those years ago. Many suggested that ser Qarl who murdered him was hired by Rhaenyra so she could marry Daemon. I didn’t believe it at all, not for a split of a second.

Next was his brother, Vaemond Velaryon. With him, it was mainly his own fault. He challenged Luke’s claim to the Driftmark, despite Sea Snake’s wishes, trying to get it for himself. He brought out Luke’s legitimacy and got beheaded for it by Daemon. He was asking for it.

But I couldn’t deny that Vaemond was right on his claims. Luke, despite my love for him, never was a Velaryon. Vaemond was the true heir to the Driftmark. Everyone knew it. He died because of Rhaenyra in the end. That made me wonder though…did he ever blame Luke for his death too?

And now, because of Rhaenyra and all of this, he lost his lady wife, Princess Rhaenys, The Queen Who Never Was. From what I managed to catch from the others, Lord Stauton sent raven to Rhaenyra, begging for help as Greens under leadership of Criston Cole, Aegon’s Lord Commander of the Kingsguard and apparently, his new Hand, attacked and sacked Duskendale and later forced submission from houses Stokeworth and Rosby.

Lord Stauton feared rightfully that they will come for him soon too and asked for any kind of help. The help came in the form of Princess Rhaenys. But as I knew already, Aemond and Aegon were too much for her, though she significantly ravaged Sunfyre and Aegon.

Meleys managed to almost tear off Sunfyre’s wing, but sadly, Vhagar was there. At the end, Sunfyre and Aegon were broken but alive. Meleys dead, her head decapitated from the body, currently being taken to King’s Landing, along with the head of Lord Stauton. Body of Princess Rhaenys was found, burned beyond recognizing.

„Your Grace…do we have at least any good news?“ asked Lord Sunglass. Rhaenyra sighed and looked to the Lord.

„Apparently it seems that Riverlands lords are all loyal to us, except houses Bracken and Strong. Daemon managed to defeat both their garrisons and make them bent the knees. Lord Grover Tully sadly isn’t really on our side, but he is bedridden and Riverrun is currently under command of his grandson, Elmo Tully, who is with us. Sadly, his grandfather still overrules him and Tully’s didn’t declare for us opennly, but that is until Lord Grover passes, which will probably be sooner than later…“

Some of the lords scoffed at the mention of Lord Grover, muttering rather harsh words towards his person. Not that I’d blame them. Even before Tully’s were more of an undecidable package and yet again they proved it. I wondered why Daemon didn’t burn the Riverrun down in the first moment, until they mentioned Lord Glover’s grandson, Elmo. Daemon knew better than burning the whole castle due one person’s standing.

„Another good news is, The Reach houses are divided despite Tyrells not siding with any side…“

Rhaenyra continued, but as if it mattered to ne in that moment. All I now cared about was to get through this council meeting so I could go to Luke and comfort him. I has a feeling that he will deffinetly need a shoulder to cry on after he hears of Rhaenys’s passing.

Not that he was close with her. Not by a longshot. Rhaenys was well known for not favoring Rhaenyra or her family. After all she blamed her for ser Laenor’s death. In fact I had no idea why did she sided with Rhaenyra back in King’s Landing against Vaemond when she could easily claim the Driftwood Throne for herself.

Instead of that, she agreed to marry Jace and Luke to Baela and Rhaena. I didn’t get that at all. But I assumed it was a high politics or something like that. It didn’t matter now. She was gone now.

The council went for some time until Rhaenyra finally dismissed it. Lords started to go their ways, knights and guards were going on their positions. I waited for Rhaena when she is ready to leave and acompany her to her chambers.

„Rhaena, ser Yoren…“ Rhaenyra called us as we were ready to leave the hall. Both of us looked at her as she slowly approached us. Her face was full of sorrow and regret, no doubt she was thinking of the words Lord Corlys spat at her.

„Both of you… You should go to see Lucerys and…tell him what happened. I will join you soon.“ She told us. All though I wanted to go to speak with Luke, I still thought Rhaenyra will go with us too, as she was his mother and she should be there for her son. But who was I to say?

„Of course, Your Grace…“ I answered quickly and bowed my head, as well as Rhaena did.

„And…“ she continued and looked straight at me this time. „Your words may have been disgraceful to my council, but not to me, ser Yoren. Thank you for what you said and for your courage to speak.“

I bowed my head in response to her and smiled.

„I just felt it was right to speak about it, my Queen.“

No more words were spoken. Rhaenyra turned to the fireplace where Jace and Baela stood along with Joffrey and went to them. Me and Rhaena looked at each other and without any word, both of us left the hall.

Sun was high in the sky and the isle itself was already awoken into another day. I had no doubt in my village the news of Princess Rhaenys’s death already live their own life, sailors in the tavern already telling the story of her death. Of course a bit differently from the truth and with wine in their veins. I knew the village people all too well.

„You had a courage to speak to one of the greatest Lords in Westeros and didn’t hesitate to do it… I’m impressed how much brave or foolish you trully are, Yoren.“ Rhaena said into the silence that was around us. Her voice did cut me from my thoughts. I looked at her with a chuckle and scratched my head.

„Only reason I didn’t frar to speak was that your father is far from here. I have a feeling he would cut me down if I did this in his presence.“ I might was chuckling but inside I knew I wasn’t far from truth. Daemon would deffinetly not let me speak out like that, Rhaenyra being there or not.

„I assume you are right.“ Rhaena chuckled at my comment nervously. We both were laughing, just to hide how scary and true my words actually were. She knew her father and also knew he’d not hesitate to do it. I was just glad right now he was at Harenhall.

We both walked through the hallway leading to Luke’s chambers, our nervous laughing soon faded away under the weight of the words we had to tell to Luke. My heart was sinking. Just because I knew what was about to happen as we’ll tell him.

As we got to the chambers, two guards moved from our way, letting us in. Rhaena knocked on the door and after a while slowly openned. We both entered and quickly closed the door behind us.

The room was lighter now, as Luke finally let the daylight shine into his room, not covering windows with curtains. The air was even more fresh here. It was visible that he was somehow getting himself together.

But I knew, as well as Rhaenyra and the others, that the scars on one’s spirit are the hardest to heal. And this will be a long healing, even longer now when we tell him the news.

Luke was again in his bed, covered in blankets and furrs, looking like he woke up not long ago. No wonder, Essence of Nightshade could make you sleep for a long time, even forever. I was glad Gerardys gave Luke that potion. The storm that crossed Dragonstone last night was something I will never forget.

He looked at us, softly smiling, happy to see us. We greeted him and sat next to him, each of us on the other side of the bed. We knew it will only be more painful if we’ll not say it right away and so we told him as gently as we could. Not that our efforts were to use.

Right in the moment he heard of Rhaenys’s dreadful fate, he burst into tears. His pale and now thin face was again washed by the streams of tears and his sobs were so rapid he was twitching with every sob he did let out.

Both me and Rhaena knew what to do. We both gently wrapoed our hands around him and hugged him. I placed his head on my shoulder so he could cry into it while Rhaena gently caressed his shoulders. But no matter our efforts, it seemed nothing will calm Luke down.

„W-Why everyone…has to die…b-because of m-me?“ he sobbed into my shoulder, leaving me in a complete shock with the words he spoke.

„Luke…what are you talking sbout…?“ Rhaena asked, too shocked how the words of Luke hit her soul.

„D-Don’t… We all know it… If…I wasn’t such a useless…being… S-She’d not fear about Jace or anyone else… S-She could easily…sent them…w-with Rhaenys…t-they would defeat them t-together…“ Luke cried, his sobs being unbearable now.

„But…because of…me… She went on her own… It is…j-just my fault…“

I was stunned and out of words. Rhaena too was speachless. His words deeply cut into my soul. It reminded me of my recent depressions where I was almost begging to die as I felt guilt over everything that happened to Luke. I felt for him a bit, but this was absurd even for me. Rhaena gently pulled Luke to her, making him look into her eyes, holding his face firmly.

„Lucerys Velaryon…now listen… You are not to blame for anything. Aemond and Aegon are. And Aegon paid dearly for it. If the wounds are so bad as people say, he will most likely die soon. And as for Aemond…“ she hissed at saying Aemond’s name, clenching her fist. „He will get what’s coming for him. He will pay for everything he did to our family. He stole Vhagar from me, he almost killed you and Yoren and now, he killed our grandmother… I swear to the Old gods and the New gods that he will pay with his blood.“

There was again that fire in Rhaena’s eyes that was not seen many times, but it burned brightly and with heat of a thousand suns. She meant every single part of it. She was determined to cut Aemond down. And she wasn’t alone. I also had a score to settle with Aemond for what he tried to do in the sky. Just to know how…

„N-No, Rhae…“ Howled Luke, who tried to look away from her. „I am…a disgrace to this family… I am…the weakest Velaryon e-ever…“ Suddenly, I saw as he started to twitch a bit, making sounds like he’s choking. But as the thought of Luke going through a panic attack occupied my mind, he exclaimed:

„G-Gods, I’m not even…a Velaryon…“

Rhaena looked at him with a shocked expression.

„L-Luke…don’t speak nonse-.“

„S-Stop, Rhae…“ Luke cut her down sharply, clenching his fist. „I am no Velaryon… I am no heir…to the Driftmark… And…I am not fit…to be your future h-husband…“

Rhaena was watching Luke, as he was again choking onto his sobs, trying his best to breathe.

„Don’t pretend… We all know it…what I am… What Jace and Joffrey are…“ he hissed. „Bastards…that is what we are… I am a bastard...and a damn craven…“

„Luke…don’t say such things…please…“ Rhaena pleaded, but her pleas fell on def ears. Luke finally managed to get from her grasp and curled into the ball, leaning against my torso. Rhaena looked at me, trying to seek a support. But as we crossed our eyes and she pleaded me to tell anything, all I could do was to shake ny head. I couldn’t give her a support on this.

Luke was right in one part of it. He wasn’t Velaryon, but a bastard. Son of Harwin Strong, as well as Jace and Joff. I knew it, he knew it, she knew it…everyone knew it. There was no point in playing pretend between the three of us. Rhaena stared at me, her look saying everything.

„Lucerys…“ I said after a moment. „I told you this many times… And I will say it again.“ I gently took Luke’s face into my hands, making him look into my eyes.

„You may be a bastard… You may not be a Velaryon… But that doesn’t matter to me, neither to Rhaena… We love you for who you are inside. Kind, sweet, gentle being I never thought I would have the honor to be friends with.“ Luke tried to break away from my grasp, but I didn’t let him.

„You are no craven… When we arrived at the Storm’s End, I urged you to run from there. But you didn’t. You stood up to your fear. You were the bravest person in all Westeros…“

„And yet… I failed…“ Luke sobbed. „I should be dead… I was not meant to survive… M-Mother would be…better off without me… I am no use, no fighter like Jace…not even like f-father…my real father… And I…never will be what my mother needs me to be… I am a disgrace to each name that is given to me…“

With these words, Luke broke into cries so desperate that it moved my heart. He was really thinking this? He thought of himself so low that much he was even considering forsaking his Targeryen roots.

I looked at him as he wept and my heart broke at the sight. One tear escaped my eye as I stroked his hair gently to at least give him some sort of a comfort.

Rhaena wasn’t looking any better than me. Her face was already covered in tears, her small hands caressing Luke’s back. We sat there like this for a ehile, both of us doing our best to comfort this small pile of sadness Luke was in that moment, until the door openned and Rhaenyra finally came to our aid.

I felt a wave of relief as she appeared in the door. As soon as she saw Luke as he was crying his heart out like never before, she instantly rushed to the bed and took the place next to me.

I did my best to keep Luke steady as I was giving him into his mother’s arms. Right as he was safely in her arms, she started to rock him gently, singing something in High Valyrian to him. Luke made a high-pitched sound, calling for her to never let go and buried his face in her arms. And she didn’t let go of him.

I shared a look with Rhaena, who as well as me watched with tears in her eyes as our best friend and lover in one person is falling apart from the inside. Not even the saddest words in the world would be enough to tell how I felt inside as I saw Luke in this state. I couldn’t bare the sight of him in such state.

„Should we…leave you some privacy, Your Grace…?“ I asked, holding back my own sobs as they were breaking out of my throat. Rhaenyra looked at both of us and silently nodded while stroking Luke’s curly hair. I bowed my head and got up, walking towards the door, Rhaena following shortly.

Before we left, I one last time turned around to see the person I love, shattered to pieces as he’s cradled by his mother. I gripped on the door handle and squeezed it hard before finally closing the door.

„Should I…acompamy you to your chambers, Princess?“ I exhaled, a small sob escaping my mouth in the process.

„I would be flattered…“ Rhaena sighed, as well holding her sobs inside her. I looked around the halls. Servants and other people were now flowing through the halls. I didn’t want them see my tears. I quickly placed hands behind my head and untied a ponytail I was wearing.

My hair grew decently over the last few years. It reached the half of my shoulder blades and it was thick so when I hid my face behind it, nobody could see my face. A perfect way to hide my tears.

As we walked, my mind was again starting to freak out, my hands starting to shake and twitch a bit. These things happened a lot since I started to drink more wine. I knew it was a signal to get some more.

But luckily for me, Rhaena noticed it and as we stopped by her room, she placed a hand on my shoulder and smiled.

„Thank you for acompanying me…and remember what we talked about… Wine isn’t the way to silence your demons… And you’re not helping Luke by being a bigger mess than him…alright?“

All I managed to do was to smile and nod, feeling my hair tickling my cheeks a bit. Rhaena returned me the smile and did let go of my shoulder. „I am glad we understand each other.“

„Princess…“ I bowed my head and stepped back.

„Ser Yoren…“ she answered and with that, she entered her chambers. I didn’t wait for her to close the door and walked back to my own chambers. It wasn’t that far.

When I finally got into my chambers, I shut the door tight and locked myself inside, wanting nobody to see me in that moment. I discarded my clothes, except my trousers, sat behind the small table I had in my room right under the window and laid my head on my arms.

Then finally I started to cry. The events of the past few months were still taking their toll on me, all though I tried all I could to make the fears fade away. But nothing seemed to chase it away.

In my mind, I still could see Vaemond Velaryon’s corpse twitching on the floor, moments after Daemon cut off his head. I could still see Barrick in his green and gold armor as he speaks of Aegon as the rightful king and about Rhaenyra being the whore. I didn’t deny his words about her sons being bastards, but what I couldn’t stand was him turning on me, Alyn, father and grandfather.

He called us traitors and misguided fools. His own family. His own blood. And yet, when we saw each other back in King’s Landing, we both still deeply cared for each other and made a promise we won’t let this war to further destroy what we are. Or at least me and I hoped he meant it too.

And now, Luke.

Luke is broken and it will take a very long time until his mind is healed, if he’s not already beyond repairing. His already weak self-esteem and confidence was shattered in the sky above Stormlands by that one-eyed cunt Aemond. Luke was defenseless against him. If it wasn’t for my dreams and that Arrax saw my love for Luke, I can hardly seen any result where Luke is alive and safe.

But the biggest reason why I felt so miserable wasn’t Luke’s state. It was the fact that I couldn’t protect him.

On the ground, I could easily place my body as a shield before his own. I could easily draw my sword to meet the blades of those who’d try to hurt him. I could at least keep the danger from Luke for a bit so he can escape.

But when Luke was in the sky, I could do nothing. There I couldn’t protect him from the claws and flames of the opponent’s dragons. All I could do was just to watch from the ground or from behind Luke if I am ever going to fly with him again, as the dragons like Vhagar tear Arrax and Luke to pieces. As the face of the boy I love turns into bloodied piece of burnt meat and as the dragon I grew to adore falls in small pieces to the ground.

I wished I could defend him. Anything. To give him my helping hand even in aur. But I couldn’t figure out anything. And more I was hitting a blind spots, more I was crying.

„How…can I protect him…?“ I sobbed for myself, nuzzling my face against the table on which now was a puddle of my tears. I buried my fingers in my hair and closed my eyes, crying even more as my options ran out. There was nothing I could do to protect Luke in the air.

Soon enough I started to doze off as the consequences of my night trip for tge wine and lack of skeep finally took it’s toll on me, causeng my mind to slowly drift away into the realm of dreams.

„I am nothing in the air…“

Chapter Text

A loud shriek echoed through my head, making me twitch and wake up. I looked around me. There was almost complete darkess around me, only a weak light coming from the fire, maybe ten steps from me.

„What in the…?“ I mumbled, absolutely confused. I found myself sitting on a rock, leaned against a bigger boulder, in the position I fell asleep in. I had nothing more on myself than my trousers and boots. Just the same clothes I had on myself before I fell asleep.

But I didn’t feel cold. Quite the opposite… The air around me was warm like in a summer day.

„Another dream…?“ I sighed in a bit of shock. Since the Storm’s End, I barely had amy dreams, if not counting dreadful flashbacks I suffered from since then. But a proper dream didn’t come for a very long time.

I waited for my eyes to adjust to the darkness a bit so I could look around. I felt like I am in a cave. And indeed, I was in the cave, very large cave. I couldn’t tell how big it was but it deffinetly was large enough for a dragon.

Soon enough my thoughts were proven right, the cave must belong to a dragon, as the walls are blackened by the smoke and fire and I could smell the smell of smoke and burned meat all around.

„What is this about…?“ I mumbled and got up, focusing on the fire not far from me. I walked to the fireplace and noticed there is a torch laid next to it. A small torch with an iron bar around the burning spot. It was still unused.

„Hello…?“ I called into the darkness around. No response. My body shivered a bit. I didn’t like this at all. I swallowed hard and looked for an option to run. But then a thought strucked me.

„The dreams… My dreams aren’t ordinary…“ I mumbled as my eyes were laid on a torch again. „If this is a prophecy dream… I should see what secrets it holds…“

And as I said, so I did. Even though I was scared, I grabbed the torch laid next to the fire and ignited it. As the fire touched the torch, the whole cave around seemed to lighten up for a short time. Like if a lightning lightened the darkness. And in that very moment, a path through the cave revealed itself to me.

It headed down and deeper into the cave and it seemed the heat that slowly started to make me sweat was coming from there. My body shivered in a wave of fear. I looked back the way that led up, probably out of the cave.

I had an urge to go that way and never come back to this place. But at the same time, I knew well that this may be the only chance to see what the dreams are trying to tell me. So far, my dreams were guiding me well. So this time, I will listen to the more carefully. And if I wanted to hear and see what may be in the future, I had to pull through my fear.

And so with a silent growl to give myself sone courage, I moved forward, descending deeper into the cave.

It felt like an eternity. Like if the cave tunnel might never end. My breathing was echoing in the cave as it got louder and deeper due the heat. I soon started to feel small streams of sweat running down my face and torso, tickling a bit. My hair was sticked to my back and shoulders as the body was becoming more soaked with sweat.

My heart meanwhile was ponding like a thousand of smithing hammers hitting the anvil and my hands were shaking so hard it was a miracle I didn’t drop the torch on the ground. Even though I knew it was all just a dream, it all felt so real. It felt like if I die here, I will die in the real world too. It was just so strange.

But if that was what I had to do for Luke to be safe, I’ll go through this dream or a nightmare or what kind of a dream it is.

Just as I thought there is no end to this tunnel, a large space appeared infront of me. It was a large cave, bigger than all halls on Dragonstone combined.

It was silent. Too silent. I was scared to go forward, but I knew what this can mean and so I stepped into the cave. From the ceiling I saw hanging a giant stalactites, which reminded of sharp teeth of a dragon. And something that looked like roots and moss hanging from there too, but it was too dark to tell.

All around me were burnt bones. Not only sheep and cow…but also human bones. My heartbeat got even faster as my breathing did. My body shook more and more and I had to grasp on the torch with both my hands to not drop it. I wondered how am I still standing still with my knees shaking like a rattlesnake tail.

Then I heard something. A low growl, coming from infront of me. It sent shivers down my body and my hands finally lost the grip on the torch and dropped it on the ground.

The moment the iron on the torch hit the ground of the cave, the whole cave roared in a loud deafening shriek. The shriek felt like the sound itself became a sharp sword and pierced through my mind.

I let out a scream of terror and stumbled backwards, tripping over a rock behind me and falling on my back. In the next second a great stream of fire rose infront of me, setting the roots and moss on the ceiling on fire. It made the heat all around even more unbearable. Lightening the cave, the burning roots finally allowed me to see what…or who I was in the cave with.

Infront of me stood a mighty dragon, large almost like a castle walls, wings long like a battleship, and horns poking from the spine. It’s maw was so huge it could tear apart an elephant in two just with one single bite.

But despite seeing the dragon infront of me… I couldn’t see the color of the scales. As if the dragon had it’s scales made from smoke. It was blurry and my head hurt from looking at it and trying to figure out what color it has. But what I saw clearly were the dragon’s eyes.

As soon as the beast stopped breathing fire, it’s look locked on me, piercing my soul with it’s golden eyes. The beast was growling and slowly approached me. I yelped in panic and tried to move back, but soon my back hit the large boulder placed behind me. And before I could get myself out of there, the dragon’s head was in the reach of my head.

I closed my eyes tight and braced myself for the pain. I felt the beast’s breath on my body. The smell of smoke and death from the dragon’s mouth dreaded me as I knew my body will soon be part of it. But as I was prepared to meet it’s maw, the dragon…purred.

„H-huh?“ I openned my eyes. The dragon stared at me, his eyes piercing through my soul, gazing at me with…curiousity. I was shaking like never before. Fear was taking over my body and I felt tears running down my cheeks.

But the dragon didn’t attack. It just stared and purred, tilting it’s huge head. He wasn’t about to attack me.

A crazy thought occupied my mind. I slowly extended my still shaking left hand and moved it towards the dragon. The dragon purred again as it was getting closer to him.

Could it…mean…?

I felt like I am going crazy but there was only one way to find out if thos thought of mine was right. And so, as my hand was an inch from the dragon, with shaky voice I whispered:

„Dohaeris… (Serve…)“

With that, dragon bowed his head slowly and moved forward to meet my hand, which now rested on his jaw.

I flinched as I woke up from my sleep. I felt my heart pounding fast and my breath was shaky. I was laying on my table in my room, face buried in a puddle of tears I cried before I went to sleep. My hair was covering my face, sticking to it as my face was wet from sweat.

And yet, though I woke up, I still felt heat and the air was heavy and hot. But why? I was in my room, not in the cave. I raised my head, yawning in the process, looking around confused. I looked down and saw my bare upper body being covered in shining layer of sweat. I ran fingers across my chest, collecting some sweat on my fingers.

„What in the hell was that dream…?“ I wondered. I removed my hair from my face, instantly regreting it, as it also covered me from the bright sunshine that was coming into my room through the window above my table.

That gave me the answer, why I felt so warm and why I was sweating. It was a hot day outside. The sun was shining sharply and the air was humid. It felt like being in the volcano trully.

„That…explains a lot…“ I mumbled after realizing the facts, wiping the sweat from my face, tying my hair into ponytail again.

I got up from my place at the table and found a towel to dry myself of the sweat. As I did so, I was replaying the dream in my head all over again, trying to remember each detail and figure out what the dream could possibly tell me.

But more I was trying to figure out the meaning, more absurd it all seemed.

Me? Taming a dragon? Not a chance, not by a longshot, I thought. How could I possibly tame a damn dragon? Only Targeryens can tame dragons and nobody else can. Yes, Velaryons too can ride dragons, ser Laenor being a great example as well as Lady Laena. But I wasn’t a Targeryen or Velaryon.

Of course, I have controlled Arrax for some time in the air… But that was thanks to Arrax, who saw my love for Luke and obeyed to save him and me. I could command him, but it was Luke’s dragon. And I doubt any other dragon will see my love for him.

So what was the dream about again? I tried so hard to think of it, but no answer except the one where I might tame the dragon made sense. And that answer wasn’t even possible.

„How could a bastard, a Dragonseed like me control a drago-.“ I stopped myself in the middle of that sentence and did think it over. And then a realization bugged me.

„Sweet mother of Balerion, how could this escape my mind?“ I groaned at my absolute stupidity and ignorance. The answer for my question was always infront of me. Or better said…I was near it for almost six years.

Rhaenyra’s sons with ser Laenor…no…ser Harwin Strong, were Dragonseeds like me.

I felt like an absolute idiot for not realizing the obvious fact. And I even said to Luke a few times that he is a Targeryen by blood no matter what. I buried my face in my hands and groaned into them out of frustration.

Jace, Luke and Joff all had dragons. Despite all expectations from the Greens, their eggs hatched and their dragons grew bigger and healthy. They made a great bond with their riders and riders did made a great bond with their mounts. And all of that they managed to do, even despite they were in fact, the Dragonseeds.

„If they have dragons…despite being Strongs by blood… Then maybe…?“

But there I again found myself stucked in the corner. Another realization came to me. They might be Dragonseeds like me…but they all are direct descendants of the Targeryens. They share the Valyrian blood gained from their mother. They have the dragon blood in their veins.

But me?

Yes, I might have some Valyrian blood in me, but I doubted that’d be enough to tame a dragon. I am not a direct descendant of the Lord Baelon Targeryen, I am fifth or maybe sixth generation of our house along with my brothers. The traces of our Valyrian descend were were there, but weak. But maybe it was enough to tame a dragon, I thought.

I finished drying myself and looked at my hands. They were shaking a bit, probably from the drinking last night. Or maybe it was fear of what tge dream was telling me? I wasn’t sure.

„Hmph…even if it was all the truth… I won’t be allowed to even come near to other dragon than Arrax.“ I sighed and threw the towel into the corner.

I might be on good terms with royal family but not even their fondness of me could get me to get permission to try and tame the dragon. I could tell Rhaenyra of my dream, but I still for some reason wasn’t fully sure that she believes me. It still bugged me.

What reason she had to believe me? Was there any reason? Was she just in shock of what happened? That was a question I’ll probably never find the answer for.

In the end, I came to a conclusion that this dream of mine was just impossible to happen. And with that, I again fell into the pit of darkness.

My thoughts were circling around, making me think of Luke and that I cannot protect him in the air. That I can’t destroy Vhagar and Aemond for what they did to my sweet little dragon.

The thought of being so powerless, so useless… I felt it eating me from the inside. Tears again started to flow from my eyes as I clenched my hands in fists.

„I am so sorry…“ I whispered to myself.

*Knock, knock*

Suddenly a knocking on my door ripped me from my self-hatred session. I looked to the door and wiped my tears from my face.

„Who is there?“ I asked as calmly as I could.

„Maester Gerardys, ser. Prince Jacaerys has sent me for you. You are summoned for joining a council meeting.“ Said the voice of the Dragonstone’s maester. I stood there in shock, staring at the door, my mind confused.

Why would Jace call for me? I am not his shield. And why exactly he wanted me to join the council meeting? I was not a commander, not a lord, not a prince… Just a sworn shield of Luke, who I highly doubted was attending the meeting. Perhaps Rhaena would be there, but still, if he wanted me to acompany Rhaena, he’d tell me to go to her chambers first.

So if not that, what could Jace possibly want that I should join the council…?

„Ser Yoren…?“ I heard the maester calling.

„O-oh…y-yes, of course, give me a moment…“ I stuttered as I quickly moved to my bed and swiftly started to put my clothes on. I was still in my trousers only and if not for a breeze that came through the window, I’d probably ran out of the room naked.

The hall of the Painted Table looked much larger when there were less people. It almost took me by surprise when I entered. The servants just inserted the candles under the table so the table looked like it shines with fire from the holes and cutouts on it.

In the hall could only be around ten people now. Jace stood at the head of the table, on his left side Lord Celtigar, on his right side, Lord Corlys Velaryon.

My eyes instantly spotted his expression. He still was full of grief and anger. But as I looked at him, I noticed a pin on his chest. The golden pin, shaped into a form of a hand. The one that only Hand of the King wears.

Around the table were also Lords Sunglass, Massey and Bar Emmon, two members of the Queensguard, ser Stefffon and ser Lorent, maester Gerardys who already got here before me and also Baela.

As I came closer to the table, Lord Bar Emmon looked at me with disdain and felt insulted that someone like me is acompanying lords on this council. Lord Massey shared the same thought obviously, as he turned to Jace with confused face.

„My prince, you said this council is onlyabout a sensitive manners. So why is this knight here? He isn’t of any high rank here.“ Lord Bar Emmon said, sour tone in his voice. Jace gave him a sharp look though.

Lord Bar Emmon was a young man, maybe in his late twenties with long dark hair and toned skin, grey eyes and slight beard on his jaw. He was maybe half head higher than me and a bit muscular type. His face had sharp features and his face looked like it was poured with lemon juices, as it was still twisted in a sour and prideful expression.

„Ser Yoren is the son of the Dragonstone guard capitan. And…“ Jace answered, looking back at me with a smile. „…he is the person who saved my brother’s life. He deserves to stand here.“

Lord Bar Emmon nodded and bowed his head, not turning to me though. Lord Massey who obviously wanted to say something backed down and too bowed his head.

I didn’t expect lords to welcome me here with an open arms so I didn’t care. Only ones whe knew me were Celtigar, Sunglas and Lord Corlys.

„My Prince… My Lords…“ I greeted them and took a place next to Gerardys. As I stepped next to him, another person entered the room.

Rhaena.

She bowed her head to greet the people present sround the table and quickly got to the table, taking place right next to me. We shared a really quick look and nod to greet each other and turned our attention to Jace.

„My Lords, My Ladies, loyal knights, maester…“ started Jace and run his fingers across the table, probably to calm himself down. „I’ve called this meeting so we can solve the greatest issue our side has in this wa-.“

„I am sorry to ask, my Prince…but where is your mother, the Queen?“ asked lord Bar Emmon. Jace cleaned his throat and looked at the Lord to answer him.

„My mother has to take care of my brother, Prince Lucerys. The trauma he endured at Storm’s End has taken a trully great toll on him. And the recent news of our grandmother’s passing didn’t help to heal it either.“

Lord Bar Emmon nodded his head and hummed in understanding.

„I’m sorry, my Prince.“

„No need to apologize…“ Jace shut him down, looking at all of us around the table. „Anyways, the reason we are here because of…“ he continued his original thought. „…is that we need to solve our greatest weakness.“

As I looked at Jace, I could see a great leader in him at that very moment. He stood proudly, tall and determined. He knew the lords only respect the power. And he needed to show them he is not a weakling. As ironic as it was, he was trying to convince them he was strong enough to lead them and to be a good King one day.

„First of all though…maester, did you sent our offer for alliance to Lord Dalton?“

„Yes, my prince. Hopefully, Greyjoy’s aminosity for Lannisters will be enough reason for him to join us.“ Said Gerardys with a bit cracky voice.

„Greyjoy’s are a scums and bandits. They steal everything and rape any woman they like. They are not to be trusted.“ Said Lord Celtigar.

„Indeed they are, but we need them to win this war. Greyjoy’s, as well as all the Ironborn are a great sailors, sea fighters and they have the second biggest fleet in Westeros.“ Said Lord Sunglass, looking at Lord Corlys, who didn’t looked happy about Greyjoy’s joining us either.

„As much as I agree on that they are dangerous and unpredictable, we indeed need them. And if they attack Lannisters, they might distract them enough so the Lannisters will need to split their forces. If of course Lord Dalton joins our cause.“ Said Lord Corlys in the end.

„Alright…that is settled…“ sighed Jace, looking slightly frustrated over how the lords argued.

„Now…the reason why we are here… As you all know by now…Greens have the upperhand over us in the power of dragons. As hard it is to say, despite us having more dragons, their dragons are bigger and stronger…“

In Jace’s face I saw a sign of defeat. No wonder. He must’ve think of what I and Rhaenyra said this morning.

„…or at lwast our mounted dragons.“ He continued. People around the table looked at him with confusion.

„Our dragons, except Caraxes and Syrax are small or just hatchlings. My Vermax, Joffrey’s Tyraxes, Baela’s Moondancer are too small to battle Vhagar on their own and it’s not even sure if they would succeed if all against her. Stormcloud, Aegon’s dragon is a small dragon, barely of height of this table… And Arrax is wounded and it’s not sure when he’ll fly again…and I don’t wish to send Luke again into the fight after what happened…“

I felt a great wave of respect for Jace in that moment. He knew he practically sent his brother for a death mission, even though he didn’t have a damn clue about Aemond being there.

And still he now wants Luke to be safe by nit forcing him to be someone he can’t be now. A warrior. In the corner of my eye, I saw Rhaena as she smiled too. Her smile really brought happiness into my soul.

„But as Prince Daemon stated before, here at Dragonstone, we still have five dragons without a rider, large enough to face the strong dragons like Vhagar. Silverwing and Vermithor were also mounted before, so there is a bigger chance to mount them. The other three dragons, the wild ones might be harder to tame, but there is a chance…“ Jace explained, tapping his fingers on the table again.

„And Seasmoke, dragon of your father still resides at Driftmark, my Prince.“ Said Lord Corlys, agreeing with him.

„But there is still a problem, my Prince…“ exclaimed Lord Bar Emmon. „As your mother, her Grace, the Queen stated, there is nobody to ride them. Only one who would be able to ride a dragon is Princess Rhaena. But except of her, there are no other Targeryens to ride the dragon.“ Jace looked at lord Bar Emmon again, this time with more serious face than before.

„My father was a Velaryon. He was a rider of Seasmoke. And my aunt, lady Laena was a rider of Vhagar before Aemond stole her.“ With that, Jace turned to Lord Corlys and gave him an asking look.

„How many of your kin is on our side, Lord Hand?“ he asked firmly.

„I am afraid not much.“ The old Sea Snake sighed. „Most of them joined Greens, mainly sons of my late brother Vaemond, after what happened in King’s Landing. And those still loyal to me aren’t much fond of dragons…“

Jace nodded and started to rub his chin, humming as he was thinking of solutions. But to me, this didn’t have much solutions. Or at least not any that’d be possible at this point.

„Unless…“ Jace mumbled and looked straight at me. It took me a while to notice he was staring at me.

„Um…I am sorry to ask…but why are you looking at me?“ I asked a bit nervously as the rest of the council members turned their heads to me too.

„You, ser Yoren… You saved Lucerys by commanding a dragon. You managed to control Arrax and save all three of you from Vhagar, isn’t it true?“ Jace said, exciteme t starting to fill his voice.

„W-Well…yes, it is…“ I stuttered a bit nervously. But before Jace could continue, Lord Bar Emmon scoffed loudly, stepping into the conversation.

„My Prince, forgive me, but this is absurd. You trully believe that this…boy controlled and commanded already mounted dragon? He obviously made that story out.“ He said firmly, pointing his hand at me.

I repaid him the stare, but didn’t say anything as I didn’t need to argue about something that I knew was real and trully happened. Jace didn’t share the same opinion as well as Rhaena, who both stsrted to argue with the Lord.

„Then how do you explain that they managed to escape? If not for ser Yoren, my brother would die in the skies!“ Jace declared aloud, his voice changing into his typical angry tone.

„Probably they were just lucky that Arrax had enough instinct of self-preservation.“ Said Lord Bar Emmon sharply. That comment made me flinch a bit as it sounded like if he tried to say that Luke wasn’t able to control Arrax.

„Well, my bethroted too confirmed that ser Yoren commanded Arrax and he listened.“ Exclaimed Rhaena with fire in her eyes, giving a death stare to the young Lord of the Sharp Point, whom looked at her and scoffed.

„With all respect, prince Lucerys is now in a state he can barely speak any reasonable words. He probably was delusional and still probably is-.“

*Bang*

„Watch your tongue, my Lord! You still speak of the prince of the realm and my protecté and I won’t allow any disrespect on him!“ I growled aloud, punching into the table. I glared at the young Lord with burning hatred in my eyes as well as did Jace and Rhaena, who looked even more furious than me.

Lord Bar Emmon stared at ne in shock, but he quickly managed to regain his composure and gripped on the edge of the table.

„Who do you think you are, lowborn!? You might be a sworn shield of a prince but you will not talk to me like this!“ he shouted at me, rage in his voice.

„THAT’S ENOUGH!“ Shouted Lord Corlys with his powerful voice, making everyone look at him. „ALL OF YOU, STOP THIS MADNESS!“

I backed down and bowed my head out of respect, taking deep breaths to calm myself down. Rhaena too bowed her head and calmed down. But Lord Bar Emmon didn’t.

„Lord Hand, this man is disrespectful! I demand a punishment for him!“

„You yourself were disrespectful to my grandson, the rightful heir to Driftmark and the Crown Prince! Ser Yoren had all rights to be mad as you insulted the one he is sworn to. Stop this behaviour of yours or leave this room now, my Lord!“ growled Lord Corlys, gripping onto the top of his cane.

That left the young Lord in a state of shock and disbelief. He looked around the table for a support, but there was nobody standing on his side. Even Lord Massey, who at the start of the council wasn’t happy with me now stood against him.

„I apologize…Lord Hand…my Prince…Princess…“ grunted obviously angered Lord under his nose, shooting an hateful glee towards me.

„You should apologize to ser Yoren too…“ Said Lord Corlys sharply.

„No need to, my Lord.“ I said firmly and repayed the angered look to Lord Bar Emmon. Both of us stared at each other with pure anger for a few moments, before I looked back at Jace.

„Anyways…yes, what I say is truth. As much as it is hard to believe, it is true.“

„Could that mean even commoners can ride a dragon?“ asked Lord Sunglass. I didn’t blame him for calling me a commoner as he couldn’t know what blood I was of.

„Not a normal commoner…“ said Jace. „Here ser Yoren is a descendant of a Targeryen Lord. His house is a-.“

„We are the Dragonseeds, indeed.“ I stepped into Jace’s speech. „My house was born from the bastard kin of Lord Baelon Targeryen, a great uncle of Aegon the Conqueror himself.“

„Yes…and since you have Valyrian blood in your veins, you were able to control the dragon. No man or woman without Valyrian blood can control a dragon.“ Said Jace, happiness starting to overtake him.

„That must be true… I don’t see any other was how it is possible…“ I said humbly. In the corner of my eye, I noticed Rhaena letting out a very silent chuckle and smiles in my direction.

Of course there was other reason why Arrax obeyed my command and I knew what it was. It wasn’t my blood, but my devotion and love for Luke that made Arrax obey my orders. But that I couldn’t admit to anyone in public. Only ones who knew this secret were me, Rhaenyra and Rhaena. I had no idea if Luke knew of this as there wasn’t much time to talk about what happened up in the sky, but it didn’t matter. All that nattered was that this can’t get to a public knowing. So the fact Jace thinks it’s in ny blood, plays into my scheme.

„If even a bit of the dragon blood could cause that ser Yoren could control Arrax… What if we took an advantage of that? House Targeryen an Velaryon have for sure many Dragonseeds spreaded over Dragonstone and Driftmark. If we call for them, they will come and try to tame the dragon.“ Jace stated, smiling from ear to ear.

„My Prince…are you sure it is a good idea? Yes, they might be Dragonseeds, but it won’t change that they are bastards by the nature. And bastards oftenly are vile, selfish and treacherous.“ A weak voice of Lord Celtigar echoed through the hall, Lord Bar Emmon and ser Lorent nodding in agreement. I rolled my eyes in frustration at this statement amd growled.

„That is only said because of people who believe in Seven. For people following the Faith, bastards are inpure just because they were not concieved in marriage. But some bastards are born from pure love, despite not being in marriage.“ I stated and looked around the table to get support. I could say the table was divided in this.

„And some bastards are born only from lust. How many whores have given a birth to a bastard or how many women was raped amd „gifted“ an unwanted child?“ Lord Bar Emmon opposed.

„That is truth too, my Lord.“ I sighed as I had to agree with Lord Bar Emmon on that. „But my point is, why not to try? Not every bastard is a deciever and traitor.“

„Ser Yoren is right.“ Said Lord Corlys firmly. „He himself is a Dragonseed and so far, he always fullfiled his oaths and duties to my grandson snd to our cause. And if I might suggest something, my Prince, on Driftmark, I know of a few fine lads who could be fit to become our new riders…“

„Very well…“ Jace said and cleared his throat so he could speak.

„Let everyone on Dragonstone and Driftmark know, that by the Queen’s will, anyone eho wants to try and tame the dragon to help our cause, they should get here at Dragonstone. If anyone succeds to tame any of the riderless dragons, they’ll be given titles, lands and honor to fight besides the Prince of Dragonstone and our rightful Queen!“

Everyone in the room stared at Jace as he made this announcement. Except Lord Corlys and Baela, all of us were in quite a shock that he was willing to make such a decision.

Lord Celtigar even suggested to wait for the Queen herself to accept this idea of his, but Jace stopped their objections.

„Mother gave me the full right to decide in a matter of this for her. And I say this decision is final. For now, this council is dismissed. Maester, can you sent the message on Driftmark so the news…-.“

As Jace was speaking to Gerardys, my mind was processing a thought. A thought that has been in my mind since I woke up before the council. The thought I thought making it reality would be impossible…but now, with Jace’s announcement…

„My Prince.“ I called at Jace, who was about to leave with Lord Corlys now. Jace turned to me with an curious expression.

„Yes Yoren?“ he asked as he made sure the lords already left the room, only ones left here, being him, me, Lord Corlys, Rhaena and Baela and two members of the Queensguard.

I felt as my body tenses as I prepared myself to speak the words I never thought I or anyone from my family would ever dare to say. I stepped forward, knelt before Jace and let out those words.

„I beg you to give me the permission to try and mount the dragon…“

Chapter Text

„Ser Yoren…are you sure of this?“ Jace let out after a moment of an absolute silence. All the present in the room were looking at me, as I knelt on one knee and looked Jace in the eyes.

„Yes…I am dead serious, my Prince…“ I responded, my voice firm as much as it could be. „I want to take the chance and fight for your mother, our Queen. Please, let me try and mount one of the dragons.“

It seemed that not sooner than now everyone finally realized I wasn’t messing around. First of all to react was Rhaena, who’s face was filled with terror.

„Yoren…you can’t do that!“ she exclaimed, forgeting we are not alone here. „You can’t risk getting killed! What if the dragon will kill you?!“ I understood why she worried about me getting killed. Dragons are no pets, but dangerous beasts that can rip you apart in a blink of an eye.

But not me. My dreams never lied to me. And if the dream I had was what it was, then I will fly out of the cage as a dragonrider. The one who will be capable of protecting those he loves.

„My Princess… I understand your fear for me…but I have to do it. I must do it.“ I said, my eyes shifting to her. She looked scared and at the edge of crying. Her sister stepped next to her, trying to calm her down as she started to shake.

„Ser Yoren, what you want to do is indeed dangerous. It could cost you your life. Are you absolutely sure of this?“ asked Lord Corlys, who seemed to gather his composure fast. All I could do was just to nod and look at him with my most serious face.

„Well…“ Jace sighed and seemed to hesitate continue to speak, but after a moment, he got himself together. „After all…I said anyone who wants to try… You should not be an exception.“

Rhaena looked with shock at Jace and by how she clenched her fists I thought she’ll punch him soon, but she didn’t, luckily. The last thing we needed was to let people know that she cares mire about me. Not that her exclaiming after my submition didn’t already tell more than it should.

Jace offered me his hand and helped me to stand up. We both shared a short look. In his eyes, I saw that Jace respects me for this. I can’t say I wasn’t flattered by that, but it didn’t matter to me that much in the end. All that mattered was Luke’s safety for me.

„Come to the Dragonmont when the sun is down. I will be waiting for you there, ser.“ Said Jace with that firm tone again.

„Yes, my Prince.“ I answered and bowed my head. Jace then turned to Lord Corlys and both of them began to leave the room, acompanied by the two Queensguard members and Baela, who took Jace’s hand and walked next to him.

Only ones left in the room were me and Rhaena. I didn’t want to talk about anything that happened now and so I decided to take my leave. But as soon as I took the first step, Rhaena grabbed on my wrist, stopping me right away.

„Yoren, you’ve gone mad?“ she asked me with an urging tone, sadness resonating in her voice. „Why are you doing this? You don’t have to. You can’t risk that you’ll die. Do you have any idea how Luke will feel if his closest friend dies in a fire? He will be devastated and broken beyond repair.“

I stood still looking at her, trying to stay calm and not let my emotions take over me. She was right in one thing. If I’d fail this task, Luke will never recover from this. He will forever think he caused my death too. My poor sweet little dragon…he would not survive that pain, I thought.

And in that moment, I started to think again. Is it worth it to risk my life and Luke’s mind in the dragon fire? Was I able to let myself risk Luke’s fragile soul in order to protect it? Was I doing the right thing even? I hesitated and asked myself if it is the right thing to do…

But then…my dream again played in my head. As I stood there, under the burning ceiling of the cave, taming the dragon. A great dragon made of smoke with golden eyes… I tamed it. And now, when the way for taming a dragon was free for me… It couldn’t be a coincidence.

My dreams don’t lie to me…my dreams told me how to save Luke in the storm. And now they are telling me that I will tame the dragon. It must be it, nothing else makes sense. I am destined to protect Luke… On the ground and in the sky…

„I won’t die…“ I mumbled, giving her a stone stare.

„Yoren…?“

„I am going to protect him on a dragonback, I know I can do it. Do not try to stop me…“

Rhaena quickly grabbed my hands and squeezed them hard, almost digging her nails into the flesh of my fingers. Her face was twisted in sorrow as she begged me to reconsider my decision.

„Yoren, please. Don’t do such a stupid thing. You won’t help Luke if you’ll die in a dragon maw.“

Her words stabbed me into my soul. It hurt to hear it, more even brcause it was true. But at the same time, I felt anger. As the the truth that we both knew burned me in my soul even more than her words.

„If you’ll die, you will not help him. You will only make him suffer more-.“

„AND HOW AM I HELPING HIM NOW!?“ I roared so loudly the scream echoed three times in the hall of the Painted Table. Rhaena flinched as my sudden outburst took the wind from her.

„How am I helping him now, Rhaena?! I can’t do anything! He is forever traumatized! He might not even be able to fly again! All because I wasn’t able to protect him! I couldn’t do anything to stop Vhagar! If I could, I’d turn myself into the dragon and distracted her so Luke can run! But I couldn’t! I was powerless! And now look what happened! Luke is paying the price for me not being able to protect him up there…!“

I felt my eyes getting flooded by tears. Tears of my self-hatred for allowing Aemond to do this to Luke. Tears of guilt I felt because I failed to do what I swore to do. To protect the ones I love. To protect Luke.

„Yoren…you are not useless. You saved him from those drunks back then. And you saved him by commanding Arrax. You did more than enough to keep him safe and alive… So please, do not do this.. You don’t have to.“ She pleaded again, squeezing my hand. Her eyes were wet with tears as well and she didn’t try to hide it.

She trully cared about me. Not just because of Luke, but because she trully liked me too. I always had doubts that her feelings about me are true. After all, I was a lover of her bethrothed and so I still had in my head that shi might secretly hate me. But no, she didn’t. She cared about me and her tears were a proof.

And yet, I couldn’t fullfil her wish.

„I’m sorry, Rhaena…but I have to… It’s the only thing I can do for him… I am done being useless… I can’t do anything now…and if I can tame a dragon, I can help to end this war… So please…“ I spoke with sobs in my throat and grabbed onto her hands.

„Let me be useful…“

A long silence then roamed the hall, only the waves crushing into the sea crushing into the cliffs was heard. I felt tears running down my cheeks and jawline as we both stared at each other. Rhaena was trying to look strong and opposing…but she saw that she won’t change my mind.

„At least…“ she said quietly as she slowly releassed my hands from her grasp. „…tame a dragon strong enough to destroy Vhagar and Aemond…“

I slightly nodded and watched as a smile appeared on her face. Then she looked around the hall and gave me a hug. I let out a shaky sigh of relief and gently hugged her too. It was a quick hug as we both knew we are still in a bright spot to be seen.

„You better go... To prepare and tell your father and brother…“ she said.

„No need to… When I see them next time, I will be on a dragonback.“ I said a bit jokingly, but deep down, I knew it will happen.

„Princess…“ I said in goodbye.

„Yoren…“ she replied and both of us headed in a different direction from the Painted Hall, me thinking of how Alyn and father will react when I’ll fly above our keep on dragonback different than Arrax’s and on my own.

As I walked through the hallway, passing next to Luke’s chambers, I stopped myself and looked at the door. Ser Erryk stood next to the door, keeping the watch. That meant Rhaenyra was still inside.

My mind was screaming at me to go to see him. My body was also trying to move to the door, only my hesitating kept me from running inside. I didn’t need to see Luke…it wasn’t for the last time after all. I wasn’t going to die tonight.

And yet, my mind still somehow believed that I might not return. That I might regret not seeing him now. In the end, I gave up and walked to the door.

Ser Erryk stepped into my way, hand on his sword.

„Greetings, ser Erryk.“ I greeted him quietly as I stopped three steps from him. „I…wish to speak with prince Lucerys…“

„Her Grace, the Queen is inside with the prince, srr Yoren...“ he answered firmly.

„I figured out, ser… Yet, could you please…ask if I may see him?“ I asked again, trying not to sound desperate. Ser Erryk was thinking for a while, looking at me with his serious look, before finally turning to a door, knocking on it.

„Yes…?“ Rhaenyra called from the inside.

„Your Grace, ser Yoren is asking a permittion to see prince Lucerys.“

„Let him in, ser.“ Ser Erryk grabbed for the handle and slowly oppened the door, letting me in. I thanked him silently and entered the room, the door closing behind me.

„Your Grace…“ I bowed my head to her. She sat next to the bed, stroking Luke’s curly hair. Luke was again asleep. Just the sight of his tormented face was enough to send a painful wave through my soul.

„How…is he?“ I mumbled silently, coming to the other side of the bed, standing above Luke.

„Maester gave him some Essence of Nightshade to fall asleep… Only that can calm his mind a bit…“ Rhaenyra sighed as she ran her finger through his hair. I had to do all the best to not start to cry at that. I knelt next to the bed and gently squeezed Luke’s hand. The skin on it was rough, scarrs being pale, making it feel like the hands are wrinkled.

„Lucerys…“ I whispered as l rubbed his palm with my thumbs. „You… You didn’t deserve this… But I promise you…that nobody will ever again hurt you…“ That was the promise I knew I will keep. After tonight, I will be able to protect him.

Rhaenyra watched me with a smile in her face, extending her hand to me and placing it on my own hand.

„You are trully a loyal knight, ser.“ She whispered. „You never left his side and always protected him…even at cost of your own life… We all are lucky you are here…“

Her words warmed my heart a bit. Such recognition from the Queen was something that every person wants. And here I was, recieving it.

„Thank you, Your Grace… I can promise you… I will not let anyone hurt him. He will be safe.“ I said and looked her in the eyes. I had a fire inside of me, the fire of determindation that burned bright. That fire…will be what will help me to tame a dragon tonight.

„I promise you that…“

I said in the end, leaning to Luke and infront of her, kissed him on his forehead. Again I looked at her, straight into her eyes. She was smiling at me.

„Your love for my son saved him two times… I know you will not fail.“ She said. I stood up and bowed my head.

„I will leave you alone… You are his mother… He needs you more than he needs me now, Your Grace.“ I mumbled and walked to the door.

„Ser Yoren…“ she said in goodbye.

„My Queen…“ I responded, not looking st her anymore. I openned the door and left for my own chambers. It was clear in my head. If I had any doubts of what I wanted to do…now they were shattered. I will claim a dragon…and will protect Luke.

The sun was slowly descending behind the horizon and the isle was slowly beginning to prepare for a night when I walked out of off the main castle gate. I wore my leather armor and a black hood as the weather changed through the day and the cold wind blew. I didn’t take a cloak, as I felt it will be useless.

The castle guard had information of me leaving the castle and willingly let me out. I wished them a peaceful service and walked through, being thankful that Alyn or father do not have a service on the main gate watch.

As I passed through the gate, I turned aroubd to see the dreadful beauty of Dragonstone. It always sent shivers down my spine as I looked at the ancient Valyrian castle, build of black stone, statues and sculps of dragons on the main gate.

I still couldn’t believe that I stand here and walk freely on this land. Land of my ancestor, Lord Baelon Targeryen.

I was told he once was a rider on a dragon too. A dragon with emerald scales, one of the five dragons that Aenar the Exile took with him from the Valyria before the Doom and the second youngest of them. Name of that dragon was Valar. Grandfather many times told me stories of him.

The dragon was said to be large as Vhagar is now and maybe even bigger. The beast breathed a fire of a slight green color. It’s wings had a power of three storms and it’s teeth were long as I am now abd sharp like a Valyrian steel.

The dragon died twenty years before the Conquest and except Balerion, he was the last of the dragons to see Valyria in it’s glory. As the story of my ancestor and his dragon ran through my mind, I had to smile.

Even despite me being a bastard kin of his, I will now be walking in his shoes. But that wasn’t why I did this. I did this for Luke, not for myself.

The walk to Dragonmont never seemed so short than today. I don’t know even why, but I was down in the village really fast. Maybe I was just walking fast and didn’t even notice or I was just too lost in my mind to focus on how long it took to me.

People on the streets of the village were preparing for night, tavern was full, miracle it didn’t blow up. I heard someone speaking about the calling for the dragonriders. Queen’s messengers must’ve already be here and tell the people.

This village was in fact full of Dragonseeds. But except my family, there weren’t any Dragonseed families like ours.

My family have build a small name in this village. We were known as the Loyal Dragons among the smallfolk. That was because we always served at Dragonstone as guards or even Commanders of the castle guard and we never broke our loyalty for the masters of Dragonstone.

But non of our family ever rode a dragon… Until today, I thought…

As I was coming to the mountain, where dragons slumbered for more than two centuries, my body started to shiver with excitement, but also with fear. Even though I had nothing to fear…I still had respect for the dragons.

And all though I was around Arrax for some time now, I still kept a distance from him if Luke himself didn’t ask me to come near him.

I reached a huge meadow before the caves. Jace was already there, along with two dragonkeepers, two guards who stood next to him and…Rhaena.

„My Prince… Princess…“ I greeted them, trying to hide my surprise of Rhaena’s presence. I trully didn’t expect her to appear here.

„Good evening, ser Yoren…“ Jace greeted me back, hus hands joined behind his back to make him look more serious before the keepers.

„Are you ready?“

A smile raised on my face as he asked me that question. I took off the hood of my head and shook my head to let my hair fall on my shoulders.

„I am as ready as it is possible for this.“ I mumbled silently, my eyes shifting to Rhaena, who was playing with her fingers, trying to chase away her nervousity.

„Very well…“ said Jace, nodding to the keepers. „I wish you luck.“

„Thank you…“ Rhaena nodded in silent response as all she wanted to say was already said in the hall of the Painted Table. I saw in her eyes that she fears I will die, that I will leave Luke alone. I gave her a comforting smile to assure her I will be alright and with a deep breath out, I turned to the keepers who waited for me.

I stepped forward and looked the old keepers in their eyes, which were now meassuring me from head to toe.

„Which one…will you try to mount?“ asked one of them. I closed my eyes for a moment to gather my thoughts. I was already thinking of it as I walked here.

There were only five dragons on this isle, sixth on Driftmark. There I wasn’t going, so Seasmoke is out of the choices.

Grey Ghost, a wild dragon with grey scales, was a lone wolf, avoiding contact with people and was shy. Chasing for him would be a long run and I wasn’t really ready to wait.

Sheepstealer wasn’t as shy as Grey Ghost, quite the opposite. He oftenly descended on shepherd’s flock of sheeps, decimating it and feasting on it. And all though he never hurt a human, I still didn’t want to try it.

Nobody, absolutely nobody would be such a fool, at least from those on Dragonstone, to try and disturb Cannibal. Cannibal was a vile and bloodthorsty dragon, maybe older than Vhagar herself. He was dreadful. And I didn’t forget how close I was to meeting him when I was younger.

That left only two dragons to chose from. Vermithor and Silverwing, mounts of Old King Jaehaerys and Good Queen Alysanne.

Vermithor, called also The Bronze Fury was an experienced dragon, who went to a few battles with his rider and was probably, except from Cannibal, the only dragon who could match Vhagar in size.

And yet…

„Silverwing…“ I spoke firmly. The keepers nodded and leaded me to a larger cave in the mountain.

Silverwing was a loved dragon of the Good Queen and was always considered as the calmest of all dragons, from what Luke once told me. She was maybe a bit smaller than Vermithor, but I didn’t doubt she was strong like him, though she never experienced a real battle. She was always there to protect her Queen. As I was there to protect Luke.

Somehow I felt this was meant to be. That I am meant to claim Silverwing.

We stopped before the cave and dragonkeepers told me to wait here. I obeyed and waited. Two of them walked into the cave, disappearing in the dark. My heart was pounding like a hammer on the anvil. I clenched my fists to calm myself as I felt my body shaking again.

This was no time to be scared. But in the next second, that sentence lost it’s power as the growl echoed from the cave.

Two dragonkeepers emerged from the darkness of the cave, moving aside as right behind them was approaching a dragon with silver-like scales, mighty wings and maw as big two carriages put on top of itself.

Silverwing, the mount of Good Queen Alysanne stood before me in it’s full mighty and beauty.

„Dear mother of Balerion…“ I exhaled in astonishment. The dragon before me was even more beautiful then I could imagine. In the shine of the falling sun, the silver scales looked like if they were shining with silver fire.

Her wings did spread and she waved with them a bit, making a slight wind that strucked me. The wings were trully powerful.

Silverwing raised her head and let out a loud shriek, that could be heard on the other side of the Narrow Sea, I was sure of that. Normal person would cover their ears, but I was around Arrax for a long time and was used to his loud shrieks.

She was a beautiful, strong dragon… And she waited for me to mount her.

I stepped forward by a step, heading towards her. My legs and hands were shaking in a slight wave of fear and nervousity. After all, this was one of the greatest dragons in Westeros and I had a mad respect for her.

„Dohaeris, Silverwing! (Serve, Silverwing!)“ I let out, looking at the dragon. Silverwing finally noticed me and looked down to see who is coming to claim her.

„Dohaeris…!“ I called, taking another step closer. The she-dragon stared at me with curiousity and slowly brought her head down so she could look at me better. Our eyes collided then. Her eyes were of bright blue color, the sunshine making them look like if fire was in them too. She let out a silent growl.

„Lykiri…lykiri… (Calm down…calm down…)“ I let out another command, making another step forward, starting to extend my left hand to the dragon, standing with my left side to her.

„Dohaeris…“ I said again, not breaking the eye contact with the dragon. I was losing myself in that very moment. Those eyes. I saw fire in them, not just because the sun shining…but literal fire.

„Kostilus…“ I said again, extending my hand fully to her. I did not know much words in High Valyrian, but I knew that dragons can read in people’s eyes and maybe hear their feelings.

I hoped that Silverwing might see what I am about to do. That I want to protect Luke, to be by his side at Driftmark one day, to slay those who want to hurt him and be there for him to aid him in his dark times, like Alysanne did for Jaehaerys.

Silverwing did not move and let out a slight silent growl, her eyes still focused on me as well as mine on hers. I didn't let out a single sound and waited.

Silverwing stepped forward and slightly raised her head up, so I looked up. Still I was only focused on her eyes. I moved forward by one step again.

„Dohae-.“

„YOREN, WATCH OUT!“

What happened in the next moment was so fast that I don’t even know what exactly happened.

Rhaena’s cry woke me up from my transe I was caught in, making me break from Silverwing’s eyes and see, the dragon had her jaw openned…and was ready to brearhe fire.

My eyes widened in a pure terror as I watched Silverwing’s maw fill with fire. I let out a terrified scream and with my upper body frozen in terror, with my left side showed to the dragon and left hand extended to her, I jumped back.

But it was too late…

First I felt an immense heat. Like if the sun itself descended on these grounds and decided to burn everything living. I heard sound of flames hissing. I saw the flames as they fell on the place where I stood mere moment before. The bright flames blinded my sight.

But just for a while…

In next moment, my sight blurred and my ears were filled with deafening high-pitched sound, the same I heard many times in my nightmares. I felt like my head will explode from it.

But that was nothing compared to the pain I felt.

The flames devoured my left hand completely and part of my torso and leg too.

I felt the fire biting into my flesh like a hungry beast, burning my meat to ashes and heat melting my skin like a candle, even biting into my bones. It was like the worst torture that men ever created.

I had my head tilted back, my mouth was openned wide as well as my eyes, frozen in a painful spasm. I felt as my throat is vibrating as I was letting out an agonizing scream, but I heard nothing except the high-pitched sound.

I felt my legs landing on the ground, stumbling and in the end, losing under the weight of my body. I fell on the ground.h

The high-pitched tone stopped and the sounds of the world around returned to me, all though they felt distant.

I heard myself as I screamed in deadly agony, gruesome sounds coming from my throat, the immense heat and the sound of burning and melting meat.

I started to roll around, kicking and twitching as I was trying to quench the flames, but my mind was so clouded by the pain I barely made a few rolls before just laying there and screaming in agony.

I felt as the ground pounded. Somebody ran to me. I had a blurred sight so I didn’t see who.

I felt something hitting me and a slight wind blowing. I heard distant voices, calling my name and even more distant voice…screaming: „Dohaeris, Silverwing!“

The pain was overtaking me, the screams turned into dried out gurgling and wheezing.

„W-Why…?“ I hissed, my throat feeling like torn from the inside. 

„I...W-was...s-su...possed...“

I wanted to cry. Not because of pain, but because I failed again. I failed and this time, immensely. I will die here, causing Luke pain...devastating his already broken spirit.

I felt my head falling on the side, mouth and eyes still in spasm, wide open amd tear running from my eye across my face as I uttered my last words.

Then everything went black. And yet...I still managed to speak one last time...

„L-Lu…ce…r-rys… I… Am…s-so…s-sorry…“

Chapter Text

Again, a loud shriek woke me from my slumber. With a twitch in my body, I openned my eyes and inhaled sharply. instantly gasping for air.

It felt like if I’ve been drowned and devoid of air for years. But as soon as my body started to move, a sharp pain did bite into my left arm, torso and leg.

My face has twisted in a painful grimace and I let out a dried out scream of agony.

„F-FUUUUGH!“ I heard myself shrieking. My throat felt like if a lion tore it apart from the inside, making every breath, gulp and word painful.

Tears of pain rolled down my cheeks, tracing down my jaw line and falling on the ground. I never felt so much pain in my life. My mind was clouded by the massive pain, I couldn’t think straight of anything, just how much it hurt.

The memory of what I did came to me. Silverwing, the keepers, fire, pain…voices…

As the visions flew back to me, my stomach twisted in anxious pain and my regret and self-blame crawled inside.

„I…I’m s-such…a f-fool…“ I let out a weak wheeze. „H-how c-could…I e…ven…think…t-this…could w-work…?“

I started to sob and cry, this time from both pain and sadness combined. I felt as my lungs tried to let out a choked scream and as it mixed with sobs, so in the end, I sounded like an animal with throat cut openned.

„B-But…w-why…? M-my…dreams… My…d-dreams…“ I wheezed between sobs.

I didn’t get it. It didn’t make any sense at all. It wasn’t meant to go like this. I was supposed to claim a dragon, the dream showed me that. So why did Silverwing burn me? Did my dreams lie to me? Could it be a punishment…? But for what?

My eyes looked above me. I saw the bright fullmoon shining down on me. It shined through the hole in a rocky ceiling. I must be in a cave, I thought. But what was I doing here? Only one answer occupied my broken mind.

I was dead.

„So…it c-came to this…“ I sobbed, letting out a broken chuckle as more tears poured from my eyes. I was dead, I thought. Killed by a dragon flame. Died because of stupidity and foolishness. Thinking that I, a damn bastard could actually tame the dragon.

Regrets and self-hatred came to me. I pounded my right arm into the ground as I was letting out another screams and sobs.

Rhaena was right all along. It was a stupid idea. I should have listened to her and stay as Luke‘s guardian on the ground instead of trying to reach the skies.

Now I know, but it’s too late to fix it. I will never be able to say goodbye to father and Alyn. All I could imagine now is how my burnt corpse is brought to the castle and that my father and brother run to me, begging that I shall come back, pleading and crying. But with no avail.

But the worst of all…Luke.

My poor, sweet and innocent Lucerys. I did everything to protect him and I failed. I wanted to heal him, but all I did is that I threw him into deeper darkness than he was in already. I can see as he runs to my corpse, Rhaenyra, Jace and Rhaena trying to stop him from seeing me…but he breaks from their grasp and gets to me.

His poor mind shattering atvthe sight of me, dead and gone. As if I could hear his cries from afar… I brought him misery, destroyed the last traces of happiness in him, I knew it…

„F-forgive me…L-Lucerys…“ I let out silently as I stared at the moon vacantly. It felt like an eternity as I just laud there, staring at the moon that seemed to shine on me and not move. I could do nothing more now. This was my afterlife after all…and I am now forced to fade away in this place.

But still…if this was an afterlife…why I felt so much pain? Wasn’t afterlife about peace and freedom? Maybe it was…but not for those who waste their life in vein. Maybe it was my punishment…to spend eternity in this prison in pain.

I bit into my tongue to at least somehow bare the pain and turned my head on my left side. I wanted to see what the dragon fire did to me, what killed me, how people will see my mutilated corpse.

A gruesome view was shown to me. My left side of body was burned trully horribly. The leather armor I wore was burned through and through, skin under it peeling from the body. Left part of my chest, stomach, hips and even some of my back were burned.

But despite burns being big, they weren’t that serious. The leather armor saved most of it. Leather things last longer than clothes. And so, my torso was scarred, but pretty much unhurt.

I sadly wasn’t going to say the same about my left leg. There I wore only basic clothes. The pants I wore were turned to burned tatters. A great blisters appeared on the outside of my thigh, calf and foot were covered in burns and blisters completely. Only a small movement brought me pain.

But the worst sight was the one on my left hand. My arm and forearm were burned immensely as the hand got the greatest damage. Skin looked like it was being flayed off of me, meat on it was crisped, blisters all around.

But this was nothing compared to my palm. My hand was black like a Dragonglass, even more. Like if a pork falls into the fire. Burned to crisp. I was staring at it in horror.

I tried to move my fingers, expecting pain…but nothing. I felt no pain. Well…atleast not in my palm and fingers. In a matter of fact…I didn’t even feel the ground I was running my fingers on…or at least not much. I fekt something…but really slightly.

„I…m-must have lose…f-feeling in it…“ I hissed and despite kbowin this will hurt, I tried to clench my left hand. It was slow and hard, pain spreading across my mind as the forearm and arm didn’t lose any of the feeling. I screamed in agony, but didn’t stop until I clenched my left arm into a fist. I tilted my head back and let out a desperate cry, combined with laughter.

„D-damnit…!“

I had no idea what was going on with me. But if anyone saw me in this moment, they’d say I’ve gone fucking insane. They’d be right. I was turning into a laughing pack of madness. But it wasn’t a happy laughter.

No…it was that kind of laughter Aemond had when he chased us in the storm. A laughter of a maniac turned to madness.

But as I laughed and gasped for air, something behind me did let out a low sound. I turned into stone in instant. I quickly moved my eyes around the cave I was in, but nothing was to see in the dark covered parts of the cave.

And again, the low sound… I suddenly recognized it. A dragon growl. My breathing turned shaky and fast, as I heard the growls come closer to me. I couldn’t move to run away. My voice was dried out now completely and I could hardly defend myself in this state. Especially against a dragon.

I tilted my head back even more to at least see what was coming for me and my heart sunk. Approaching me was a large dragon made of smoke, with great maw, wings and two golden eyes. The same dragon from my dream before. I felt my tears falling down my face even more.

I felt betrayed. This dragon let me thought I can tame a real dragon. That I am a rider like Luke. But no.

„C-Came to finish me…?“I let out a broken chuckle, watching as the dragon approached. „C-Came to…end my misery? Then be my guest…!“

My own will to live on, or in this case existing was gone. I’ve lost everything and failed everyone. I’ve been foolish to believe that I can tame the dragon, believed to my dreams too much. And here I am, gone forever, at mercy of tge same dragon thst tricked me into that foolish action.

„C-Come on!“ I wheezed, staring at those golden eyes as I burst in crying.

„Finish it! Finish it!“

The dragon let out a silent growl and walked closer to me. I was afraid, despite knowing I can’t do anything and accepting my fate, I was terrified beyond imagination. As much as I wanted to stare at the dragon as he finishes me, I couldn’t help it and closed my eyes, expecting fire taking me soon.

Then I feel a gentle touch on my face. I openned my eyes and to my surprise, I saw the closed dragon maw above me, gently rubbing against my face. I didn’t know if I should be terrified less or more. My mind was not getting it at all. I felt like I am going fucking insane. Why is the dragon doing this?

„S-Stop playing…! Just finish it!“ I screamed with all tge power I still had in my lungs, coughing a bit. But the dragon didn’t stop. He still nuzzled against my face, purring like a cat.

Then…I felt something wet to fall on my chest and arm. First I thought it’s from the maw, dragon’s saliva falling on me. But when I looked closely…

„W-what…?“ The dragon was tearing up, golden tears falling from his eyes on my body. The dragon let out another sound. A long, heartbreaking growl…or howl?

„Why…are you crying…?“ I asked with traces of fear still in my voice. The dragon in response moved his head above my body, letting his tears fall on each burnt part of me. The tears were soaking into my wounds, but it didn’t sting or hurt in any way. In fact…the pain disappeared completely.

When he moved his head back, the dragon made a weird motion with it. Like if telling me to get up. And for some reason, I did it, trying to stand up.

I gasped in shock. The pain was gone, non of my wounds hurt, all though I still didn’t have any feeling in my hand. When I managed to stand up and stopped staring in shock at my healed wounds, I looked at the dragon, whom now stared at me with look of worry and…regrets.

„Thank you…“ I said to him, shaking a bit. The dragon purred. I smiled a bit, but I still had to ask something.

„Why…did you let me think…I was to tame a dragon…?“

The smoke made dragon in response turned his head behind him and breathed fire, lighting a fireplace in the darkness that I couldn’t see before.

At the fireplace sat a man, his back turned to me. He wore an armor of Dragonstone guards, sword laid on the ground next to him. Long gray hair leaning on his shoulders, thin hands and slender figure.

„Who…are you…?“ I asked nervously, alowly walking to the man, my left leg shaking a bit. The man turned around to face me.

„Don’t you know, lad?“ said the man with raspy but kind voice I didn’t hear in nearly six long years. A slightly rounded face of the man was covered in wrinkles, but the smile that played on it was the smile I missed for so long.

I was about to cry as the man stood up and spreaded his arms slightly as I ran to him and jumped into the warm embrace that always gave me the feeling of safety.

„G-Grandpa…“

I sobbed into his chestplate. „Emotional as always, lad…“ grandfather chuckled and gently hugged me as I was about to fall to pieces in his arms.

„I…I missed you so much…“ I sobbed and held onto him tighter.

„I know, lad…I know.“ He said in a calming tone, caressing my back gently as I shook in his embrace with sobs. My beloved grandfather, the person I always looked up to, who in fact raised me and made me a person I am…or was, better be said.

And now he was here with me, in my death to comfort me and taking me on the other side. I could not wish for anyone else to be my company in death…maybe except Luke…

I did let go of him and wiped the tears from my face. Grandfather stepped back a bit, looking at me closely, smile spreading on his old face.

„You grew up so much, Yoren.“ He said, voice full of pride and happiness. „I am so proud of you, lad.“

His words though missed their purpose. As I heard him say that, tears again flooded my eyes and feeling of shame clouded my mind.

„No…you should not be…“ I said with a sob.

„And why not, lad?“ he chuckled, scratching his head slightly.

„I failed to…protect the royal family… I hurt prince Lucerys…. Damnit, I was even that foolish I tried to tame a dragon. I am a disgrace of this family…“

I had to turn away from him as I couldn’t look at him with what I did. The shame was too great to bare. Grandfather hummed.

„Yes…you are a fool.“ He said with his serious tone. „What did you think? Being so reckless and irresponsible…“

„I know…I know…“ I sobbed. „It was foolish to think I, a bastard kin could tame a dragon…“

„No…“ said grandfather, putting hand on my shoulder. „That was in fact something trully brave and admirable, lad. You are not a fool because you tried to tame a dragon…but because you did it, knowing if you fail, that prince boy’s mind will fall apart...“ I looked up at him, tears blurring my sight a bit.

„So yes, you are a fucking fool…“ he growled, but then he smiled again and patted me on my shoulder.

„But you’re a fool with a kind and loyal heart. And with balls of steel. I’d never get myself to even go near those creatures.“

That made me laugh a bit. Grandfather’s sense of humor in the least convenient moment was something I loved about him and a trait I got from him. But as quick I smiled at it, the smile disappeared.

„It doesn’t matter… I am gone… Dead…otherwise you’d not talk with me…“ I said, starting to sob again.

„I’ve failed and broke Lucerys…“

Grandfather grabbed me by his shoulders gently and shook his head.

„Not yet, lad. You’re not dead yet.“

I stared at my grandfather, eyes wide open, my jaw dropping to the floor and my mind being on fire.

„But…I am…here… This is the afterlife…isn’t it?“

„Not really…“ hummed grandfather, stroking my burnt arm.

„But Silverwing…she…I…how…?“

I was so confused by grandfather’s words that I didn’t even know what to say or ask. How could I not be dead? This burn is nothing easy to survive. And if I am seeing grandfather, it must mean I am dead. Unless…

„Then…if it isn’t afterlife… Is…this just another dream…?“

„I don’t know entirely…“ said grandfather. „Maybe something between, maybe both… I don’t know… But I know one thing. You are not dead by a longshot, lad.“

„How can you know that…?“ I let out a hopeful yelp. Grandfather only placed his finger on his lips and whispered: „Just listen…“

And so I did… I could hear the fire quietly burning in the fireplace, drops of a water falling on the ground, howling of the wind from the outside…the wind… I sounded like if… Could it be…?

I heard voices in the wind. A familiar ones… Rhaena, Alyn, father, Jace…and Luke…

„Those voices…they call for me…“

„Echoes of the reality…“ grandfather said, smiling. „That means you are still alive. If you weren't…you’d hear nothing. Like me…“

I could swear I was about to laugh hysterically. My chest felt like it was going to blow from happiness.

„So I can…return?“ I exclaimed. „Yes…but before you do…“ grandfather said again, nodding towards the fireplace. There was a small wooden desk with eight dice.

„Want to play? One last time?“

I couldn’t say no to him.

I have no idea how long it could be. Maybe an hour, maybe more. It felt like an eternity. But a pleasant eternity.

We sat there by the fire, rolling the dice, looking at each other with respect in our eyes. I could see grandfather was proud of me.

„Another round?“ he asked teasingly, playing with dice in his fingers.

„Bet your ass I want another…and this time I’ll beat you…“ I grinned, taking my dice into my hand.

„Who knows kid, who knows…“ he chuckled at me, preparing for another roll.

Rolling the dice was our fun in cold evenings when I couldn’t sleep. Grandfather taught me the rules when I was six and since then we always found a time to play. It was never sure who’ll win. It was a pure luck always.

At one point grandfather was on a winning streak so long that I started to think he was cheating. I couldn’t tell by then. So I had to accept he was lucky or I was just bad.

Still I have a feeling he cheated.

As we rolled, grandfather again took the dice, squeezing them in his hands, his smile widening even more.

„You made a fine knight, lad.“ He said after a moment of silence.

„Yoren The Dragonscale…what a fine name. But from what I saw, they should call you Yoren The Daring…“

I blushed at his comment a bit.

„Thank you…but still I am not sure if I am a good knight. I didn’t battle in any big war or brawl… I didn’t kill anyone… All I did was…protecting Lucerys.“

„You sound like you complain about being his guardian.“ Grandfather mumbled, playing with the dice in between his fingers.

„No!“ I let out, clenching my fists. „I am proud I am his guardian. It’s a great honor for me…and our family… And…“

Grandfather’s smile turned into a knowing grin. He again placed the hand on my shoulder and looked me in the eyes.

„You love that prince boy. I know, lad. No need to lie to you dead grandpa.“ He chuckled.

I wanted to deny it or at least sway the conversation other way, but I somehow knew I can tell anything to him.

„…I guess there is no point in trying to deny it.“ I sighed and looked into grandfather’s eyes, expecting anger or disgust. But he was still smiling, like if what I admitted was something normal.

„You’re not mad at me for…liking a man?“ I asked him carefully. My grandfather, despite how nice he was to me didn’t seem like a person who agreed with two boys kissing and loving each other.

But that could be just a point of view. I never could ask him if he did approves it, because he was dead when I stsrted to realize who I like.

„My dear grandson…“ he spoke silently and patting my shoulder. „I am a man who believes that love is not chosing. Love is love and it doesn’t matter if it’s between man and woman or two men or two women.“

Grandfather rolled the dice. Four of the dice rolled on the wooden desk, total number that he rolled was nineteen.

„So yes… I don’t mind you loving a man. Especially a man…well, more of a boy still…so kind and gentle as prince Lucerys.“

I grabbed my dice, shaking them in my hands, making them rattle as they hit into each other. My left hand felt weak and numb but not completely. As I did, I was again at the edge of crying.

His words were so kind and heart warming. And then, a thought occupied my mind. I stopped shaking with the dice and looked at him.

"You always loved my...grandmother?" I asked him. He only nodded.

"She was the most lovely girl I met. It's a shame you didn't know her. She'd adore you. All of you in fact."

„I bet...but...I wonder. Since you approve my love for Lucerys... I must ask... Did you too love a man?“ I asked carefully.

„Depends…“ grandfather said, his voice getting more silent.

„There was a man that I grew feelings for. But if I am being honest, I dom’t know up until now if it was just me admiring him or really loving him…“

That caught my attention. I never expected these words from my grandfather. „Was he a good man?“

„He was. One in the million.“ Grandfather sighed, his face reflecting sadness as he spoke of the man that he had feelings for.

„A great warrior, wise man and dutiful husband…“

„What happened with them…? Is the man still alive? Do I know him?“ I couldn’t hold my questions inside. Grandfather sighed and placed his hands on his lap.

„That man…died many years ago…right infront of my eyes…choking on his own blood…killed by a fucking Myrish cunt and their crossbow…“ he growled, clenching his fists. „I will never forget that moment…as his purple eyes died out…when his breath faded away…“

I narrowed my eyes a bit. Purple eyes? Killed by a Myrish crossbow…choking on his blood… There was only one answer for who that man could actually be.

„Grandpa… It was Prince Aemon Targeryen…the man you had feelings for. Is it right?“

Silence. Only the sound of fire in the fireplace was heard. Grandfather stared at his four dice on the table, hand clenched in his lap and his face a reflection of sadness.

„Indeed…“ he said in a low voice. „I still don’t know what the feelings I had for him were… Love, respect, admire…maybe all of it… All I know is when that crossbow bolt pierced his neck and he died infront of me… All I wanted was to slay those Myrish bastards. But not even houndreds of them killed could ease the pain I felt. Knowing I couldn’t save him…“

His words were deeply affecting me. That is the same feeling I had when I first heard he’ll fly to Storm’s End. The feeling of despair and losing hope was the worst feeling I ever felt in my life.

„But you managed to save him. The one you protect and love. You risked your own body and life to save prince Lucerys. That is admirable, lad. And that is what leads us back to your question if you are a good knight…“ he smiled at me and placed his hand on my chest, where was my heart.

„Someone with heart such big as yours is one of the greatest knights ever.“

I sobbed and smiled at him thankfully.

„Thank you…“

I rolled the dice on the desk. They rolled for a moment before stopping. I checked the number given by the dice and grinned at grandfather, who grunted at the number.

„Twenty one…“ I chuckled, wiping a tear from my cheek. „I win…“

„Just a pure luck, lad…“ said grandfather, scratching his face a bit.

„I know…but what can I say? I am probably the luckiest bastard under the fucking sun and moon.“ I said with a wave of my hand. Grandfather snorted with amusement and took all the dice to him.

„Well…I suppose our time is coming to an end, lad.“ He said, placing a hand to his ear. The voices in the wind, they felt stronger and brighter now.

They called for me.

„…Yoren…Wake up…Come back…“

I stood up as well as grandfather and shared another look at him. He looked as I remembered him when I was young. The ages could pass and I’d never forget how he looked.

„Thank you, grandpa…“ I sobbed and hugged him one last time. He gave me a hug back, holding me tightly.

„You are a strong lad, Yoren. Brave and loyal. You’re the true Poles. And I know you can do a great things in life.“ He said and placed his hands on my shoulders.

„I know you can do it.“

„Thank you…“ I sobbed. „I will try my best. And I will protect those I care about. Luke, Rhaena, Alyn, father…and even Barrick.“

I watched grandfather’s face as I mentioned Barrick’s name. I expected anger, rage or at least an insult at him. But he just smiled again and patted my shoulders.

„You’re a good lad. I know you will. Just watch over Alyn and your father. And as for Barrick…“ he stopped and I feared he will be angry, but he surprised me again.

„He is dumb…but he is still a family. Do not lose faith in him. Despite his decisions, I do not wish to meet with him here so soon…with non of you.“

I had a struggle to find words to tell to him. So instead, I nodded with saying: „Yes…I will…“

„Now…farewell, my dear grandson…“

„Will I…ever see you again?“ I sobbed one last time on his shoulder.

„One day…but I hope not soon…now go and live your life…and never lose hope…I will forever be with you…“

Grandfather did let go of me and stepped back. I heard a silent purr behind me. I turned around.

There was again that dragon with golden eyes and with body made of smoke. He was looling at me, his eyes shining like who gems in the darkness.

For some reason, I felt like if I knew this dragon for a very long time. Like if he was my mount. But that didn’t make sense. This dragon didn’t exist. Only here. In my dream. And no dragon looked like this. I had a strange feeling as I stepped closer to him.

„What…are you?“ I asked the creature. The dragon purred sadly and his eyes drifted to my burned hand. I looked at him, at my hand over an over again.

„Heh…maybe…“ grandfather chuckled from behind me, again sitting at the fire. „You should ask who are you…“ I looked at my grandfather in confusion. But he didn’t speak a single word anymore. I was puzzled again.

What did he mean by it? I again looked at the dragon, who now again teared up on the ground as he looked at my burned hand. I realized what he is trying to say suddenly.

He felt sorry. He was sorry for my injury. I checked onto my left side again. My tattered and burned to crisp remains of my armor hung on me, skin covered in blood and pus, but not hurting.

The dragon’s tears chased away any pain I felt.

As I watched my wounds, all my decisions came to me. Maybe… Did the dragon trully want to tell me I should mount one…? Did I misunderstood? Was he trying to tell me something else?

But I couldn’t blame him for this. I was the one who tried. Rhaena was right too. It was dangerous and I went there like a young lad before his first fuck. I was too cocky, tried to touch the sun…and I got burned. If anyone was to blame, it was only me.

„Do not cry… It is not you who’s to blame…“ I spoke softly to the dragon and slowly reached my burned hand to his jaw, stroking him.

„I wanted to protect the one I love…but I almost end up dead… I just hope…he will forgive me…“

Suddenly…the dragon started to shine. His whole smoking body turned into silver light, almost blinding me. The golden eyes still stared at me when the dragon let out a loud shriek and…started to transform into a silhouette.

A human silhouette.

From the light of the dragon…appeared Luke.

„L-Lucerys…?!“ I let out in shock.

He didn’t say a single word. Instead, he gently took both my hands, leaned in and kissed me on my lips. I stood there frozen, not understanding at all…but I repaid him the kiss.

Then…everything turned bright white and Luke’s voice echoed in the white nothingness.

„…come back to me…“

Chapter Text

„…he’s sleeping for nearly a week, Maester…what if…already…dead…“

„…can’t do much about it…must wait…“

„…can’t die…my son is…“

I was awoken by voices near me. My consciousness was ripped from the world of the dead. I was alive. I felt warmness all around me. Something soft and warm around my body.

I must lay in a bed, I thought. I openned my eyes a bit. Everything was blurry and the bright light from somewhere was so sharp I had to close them again.

And the voices were still talking. They were close and felt muffled and distant at the same time. I heard only parts. As if I was underwater.

I took a small breath in, almost unhearable. Then I breathed out as well silently. I moved my lips as they felt dry. I moved my fingers on my right hand and clenched them into a fist. I tried the same with my left hand, but as I did a slight pain pulsed through my arm as a whole. It wasn’t bad though. Like if I was under poppy of the milk effect. Lucky for me, because I felt all my left side twitch in pain.

I at least tried to move my fingers. And just like in my dream. I felt almost nothing under them. My fingers and palm were numb. Despite knowing already, it still felt like I lost a part of me.

Then the fear finally showed up and filled my mind with dark thoughts. How will I now be able to protect Luke? The hand might is in tact and moving, but it will move slow and without feeling in it, it’ll be hard to fight or just do common things.

Willl they dismiss me as his shield? Will I be able to talk to him? To Rhaena? To Jace? My heart started to sink. Only luck I had in this was that it was „only“ my left hand. I was right-handed, so I could still fight…hopefully... It gave me hope that my days as a fighter are not gone. But still, I had a feeling that fighting one handed won’t be easy.

It didn’t matter though. I was still alive and this time…I am not to fail again. That I knew. And if it means to fight only with one hand to keep Lucerys safe…I will do it…

Lucerys… I saw him in that dream… What was the meaning of it? What happened to that dragon? Was grandfather real? Did he trully gave me an advice from the realm of the dead? Or was it all in my head? That I asked myself in that moment, but no answers came to my mind…at least now.

„…will happen, if he won’t wake up?“ a voice came from somewhere near me. I had a feeling like I know the voice. It was strangely familiar. I listened carefully, as my ears felt like filled with water. But after a moment…

„My brother can’t die! You must do something!“

Alyn.

His strangely low voice was cracking as he almost yelled at someone who stood next to him, whom I soon recognized too.

„I know, ser Alyn, but understand it’s now in the hands of the Gods…“

Maester Gerardys.

His raspy old voice was filled with understanding and yet, was still firm. As I heard him, I realized I smell something in the air. The smell of herbs, oitments and potions.

Maester’s chambers, I thought. With a bit of a sarcasm, I thought how many times I’ll wake up in this room. Gerardys must be really frustrated from seeing me on a daily basis nearly.

„Alyn, calm down…“ I heard the third voice, loud, firm and matured.

Father.

I slowly openned my eyes and adjusted to the light. I had to blink a few times to get rid of the blurry sight. I stared now at the ceiling of maester’s chamber, like many times before. I could almost tell how many cracks in the stone is there.

My eyes shifted to the right where the table was. There I saw Gerardys, father and Alyn, all of them standing with their back to me, Alyn freaking out and both father and Gerardys trying to calm him.

„Alyn, you can’t help him if you’ll be acting like this.“ Said father, trying to out his hand on Alyn’s shoulder, but Alyn shook it off.

„And how?! He’s out for a damn week! What if he won’t make it!?“

A week it was, I thought. Well, another question solved for me. Funny was that even though I slept for a week, I felt so damn tired at that moment. But I knew I can’t sleep again.

„Ser, please-.“ „I know! It’s all in the hands of the Gods!“ Grunted Alyn as Maester tried to talk again. Alyn’s voice, as funny as it sounded when he freaked out was damn annoying. I wanted him to stop yelling.

„For fuck’s sake, shut your hole, Alyn. You’re so loud it could wake the dead…“ I grunted in their direction.

„Oh, shut up, Yor-.“

It took him longer than to maester and father notice I spoke. He froze and turned around to see me. His face was frozen in shock and happiness at once, tears flowing out as he saw my teasing smile I gave him.

„What?“ I asked, my voice tired but still a bit teasing.

„YOREN!“

I never saw Alyn burst out in tears like in this very moment. Not even back then when me and Luke returned from the Stormlands, barely alive after the clash with Aemond. He shoved father aside, got to me and hugged me tight. He sobbed like a little baby, one hand hugging me behind my neck, second gently pounding into my sternum as he cried into my right shoulder.

„YOU FUCKING IDIOT! YOU DAMN LUCKY BASTARD! WHAT WERE YOU THINKING!?“ he cried, pounding his fist into my chest and tightening the hug. I yelped in pain as it started to hurt my left side.

„Ser Alyn, let ser Yoren a bit of a space. He just woke up.“ Maester urged, but he couldn’t hide relief in his voice. But Alyn didn’t stop.

„I’M GONNA FUCKING CHOKE YOU, YORI!“ Alyn let out between sobs. „I’LL DO IT IF YOU’LL EVER SCARE ME LIKE THAT AGAIN!“

„F-Fine, fine, damnit Alyn!“ I groaned in pain, gasping for air. But he didn’t stop. He even tightened his grip on me.

„Stop, please!“ I hissed as I got my hand from under the sheets and started to pound it into his back, squirming under him, which only caused more pain.

„Alyn, let go of him…“ father said, his voice shaking with happiness. Alyn held onto me for a few more seconds before finally letting go. I coughed a bit as the air flew into my lungs again. It was painful as I moved with my whole body and the burns.

„I just…came back from the dead, are you trying to send me there again…? What a good brother you are...“ I coughed out the words. Alyn wiped his eyes of tears and just grunted.

„Even in death, you’re still joking around…“

„It’s the only thing I can really do…heh…“ I smiled at my older brother, still trying to catch my breath. Meanwhile Gerardys got to me and on his face I saw a relieved smile.

„Thank the Seven. We thought we lost you…“ I rolled my eyes a bit at that religious comment. I hated that.

„Seven weren’t those who cured my wounds to keep me alive, maester. That was you and nobody else.“ I said, smiling at the old man, who felt flattered by my words. Father stood behind Alyn, watching me and trying not to cry. I could see it on him.

He never showed much emotions towards me. But when he did, it always meant something. I oftenly wondered if he even loved me. Ne never showed me that much love like he did with my older brothers.

Grandfather once told me he never was the same person after my mother died. His nature was, as he said, pretty much happy and cheering. But after her death, he hardened himself infront everyone. Even Alyn told me once he wasn’t the same person.

For some reason, I had in my mind that despite not showing it, he secretly blamed me for my mother’s death. That he never gave me love he gave to Alyn and Barrick. But he loved me, I knew that. If he didn’t, he’d never ask if I could train with Jace and Luke those years ago. He’d probably keep me low. But he did this. And I am glad he did.

„What you did, Yoren…was stupid…“ he said firmly. I nodded. He was right.

„I know, father.“

„Your wounds were…almost fatal for you… You could’ve died.“ He continued.

„I know…“ Father stepped forward and knelt next to my bed, his eyes at the same level as mine.

„Princess Rhaena told us why you did this. I can’t deny it was honorable…but dear mother of Balerion… Were you out of your mind?“

I sighed. There was nothing really to say.

„I just…wanted to be useful…“ Father looked at me with questioning eyes. He clearly didn’t get what I mean, so before he tried to talk again, I continued speaking.

„I wanted…to help… Be useful somehow… To protect all those I care about. And…to be able to defend prince Lucerys…“

„And that is why you tried to tame a dragon? You are useful, my son. You are the prince’s sworn shield. You do a great job in defending him…“ father said carefully.

„Maybe on the ground…but look what happened to us in the sky. I was completely useless up there… And I thought, if I tame the damn dragon… I’ll be able to…help…to end this war maybe… To bring our house some respect maybe…and to protect the royal family as we always did…“

Father looked down on me, not sure what to say. As if he was loooing for the right words to say. Alyn on the other hand wasn’t as silent. He grabbed my hand and squeezed it with force.

„We were terrified, Yori… I told you once… I don’t want to bury my baby brother… And again, you risked yoir life, this time the Stranger almost took you from us…“

This conversation led to nowhere I thought. It felt hysterical. Not even I knew what to talk about and I felt drained of all energy. I slipped my hand out of Alyn’s grasp and scratched my head.

„Look…it happened… I can’t change it…but I can promise you I’m not making this mistake again… I flew too close to the sun and got burned…“ I sighed and looked at maester Gerardys, who stood behind my brother now. „

How bad it is…?“

Maester nodded and uncovered my body hidden under the sheets. I suddenly felt a slight wave of cold over my body. And no wonder, I laid there, naked for everyone to see. Well…not completely.

My whole torso was wrapped in blood-soaked bandages, as well as my left arm and leg. I looked like a corpse which is halfway prepared for a funeral, which actually wasn’t that far from the truth.

„You’ve been very lucky. Those burns were trully serious. If you weren’t treated right after the burn, you’d die that day.“ Said the maester, who now moved to my left side and grabben gently my left arm. I hissed in pain. All though the pain was muted a bit by the milk of the poppy or something else, I still felt it.

Gerardys gave me an apologizing look and ran his hands over my arm.

„Arm and forearm were burnt badly but not that badly…it will heal well, but you’ll wear an awful scars…“ he said, placing my arm on the bed, moving to my torso, waist and leg.

„Your torso didn’t get any significant damage… Thank Gods you did wear a leather armor. That probably saved you from an instant death.“ Constated maester. „Your leg and waist were burned badly, but the clothes absorbed most of the fire…and your feet too, as you again, thank Gods, wore leather shoes.“

„Maester, tell me…“ Alyn said, a grin on his face. „Did the fire damage some…uhm…important parts down there?“

„Go fuck yourself, Alyn.“ I groaned and rolled my eyes as my brother could only laugh his ass off. But as he said it, that thought started to lurk in my head. Thankfully Gerardys quickly chased the thoughts away.

„No, these parts stayed unburnt, ser.“ Gerardys said calmly, but not amused by his comment either.

„Well, lucky you, brother.“ Alyn teased again. „I’d not want to be in your skin if they started to call you a Blazing Cock.“

I took one of the pillows under my head with my healthy hand and threw it at Alyn, hiting him in the face as he laughed.

„Dumbass…“ I mumbled, but couldn’t help but to smile s bit. I admit, the Blazing Cock sounds funny, but as he said, I’d not like to be called like that.

„Alyn…“ father grunted under his nose and grabbed him by his arm. „How about we both go to inform Princess Rhaena that Yoren is awake, as we promised we’ll do?“

Alyn looked at father, then at me, at maester, again at father and after a moment of silence, he sighed and got up, walking next to him to the doors.

„Yes father…“ he groaned. „I’ll inform her…you’ll inform Prince Jacaerys…“ Then Alyn turned to me again and gave me a smile.

„I’ll come soon, baby brother. Maester did an excellent work by keeping you alive…“ he said softly. I chuckled at him, doing like I didn’t notice the comments about my manhood before.

Father just looked at me and smiled as well. It wasn’t much, but as I stated before, he never was a talker. As the door closed behind them, Gerardys turned back to me, mumbling quietly.

„Your older brother is trully something…“

„He is…but I’d never change anything about him.“ I let out a tired yawn. Gerardys didn’t comment further on this matter and returned to inspecting the state of my wounds.

„Peeling off those clothes of those burns wasn’t easy. You can be glad you were sleeping while I did that…“ he stated, running his hand over my torso.

„I can imagine…“ I sighed silently, shivers running down my spine as I was thinking of the pain that’d be in if I was awake. Finally he got to my hand. He carefully took my hand and started to squeeze my fingers. As I already knew, my hand felt completely numb. He could squeeze as hard as he wanted and nothing.

„Your palm got the greatest burns. At one point I feared I’ll have to amputate it.“ Gerardys continued, making me flinch in fear a bit. Image of me with just one hand wasn’t pleasant.

„The burn was really bad, the whole hand was black and crisped like a meat that fell into fire. I was surprised that you didn’t lose your fingers…“ he spoke, still squeezing each finger. But all I felt was just a really slight pressure in the fingers.

„Do you even squeeze?“ I asked him just to be sure. Gerardys quirked his brow and looked at me.

„Just as I thought…your hand went conpletely numb. I’ve seen this a few times in Citadel… Fire damaged the flesh and burned out the nerves too.“

Said the old maester as he took a small needle and pierced it through the bandages.

„You feel this…?“

„No…“ I said, looking at the needle as it again pierced through the bandages.

„Here…?“

„No…“

It went on and on for a few minutes. Maester tried every single finger and each bigger place on my hand, but except a small feeling of itch on my palm I felt nothing. And as it went on, I was starting to fear a bit as the maester deffinetly didn’t look like he’s about to tell any good news.

„Well…it seems your hand trully went fully numb, except some small places. From your fingertips to your wrist…your left hand is numb.“

„And…what does it mean for me…?“ I asked, my voice starting to shiver a bit.

„You again are lucky it isn’t your sword hand, ser… I know you are right-handed. If it was your right hand…I’d sadly have to tell you your fighting days are over. But like this... I think it is possible for you to fight again.“

As he said these words to me, a great sigh of relief escaped my throat along with a chuckle.

„I trully must be the luckiest man alive…“ I said.

„Indeed…“ said Gerardys and continued. „Losing the feeling isn’t that bad in the end, though it might feel unpleasant a bit. Worse case is the mobility of the hand. The muscles will take a long time to recover and they won’t be ever as mobile as they were before. And sadly, it’s permanent…“

„I understand…but it means I can still fight and protect…prince Lucerys?“ I asked, hope in my voice.

„If you’re alright with using only one hand weapons, then yes. As I said, your sword hand isn’t damaged at all. You’ll just need to adjust to the new ways of combat, but maybe ser Erryk will help you with that…“

I was smiling widely at maester’s words. I was almost losing hope that I’ll be not able to fight again. But luck and destiny were again in my favor. My fighting days were not over yet.

„You again saved my life maester…“ I smiled at him thankfully. Maester returned the smile to me and shook his head.

„Do not thank me… You can thank Princess Rhaena and Prince Jacaerys for saving you out there. If it wasn’t for them, you’d end up like a Silverwing’s dinner.“

„Jacaerys…too?“ I asked with confusion.

„Yes… Prince Jacaerys quenched the flames with his cloak and got you here on Vermax. If not for his fast reaction, I doubt I’d be able to save you.“

I stared at the maester in disbelief. Jace trully saved me from death. It felt unreal if considering nearly two turns of the moon back we both despised each other. And now, he saved me from burning alive, getting me to safety on his dragon… I couldn’t believe it.

„Then I guess I owe him for my life now…I owe princess Rhaena as well…if it wasn’t for her warning… And if not for the keepers who called Silverwing back…“

Gerardys chuckled at that last comment of mine. I wasn’t sure what to make out of it.

„What is so funny…?“

„You are…wrong on that last part. The keepers indeed rushed to calm Silverwing. But…“ he stopped and his smile grew wider than ever. „Princess Rhaena got there first, stepping between you and the dragon… She called for her to calm down…and the dragon obeyed.“

Another shock washed my body as he told me this. My eyes looked at Gerardys, looking for any sign of a joke. But he’d be a fool joking about this. Still I wasn’t convinced of the words I just heard.

„Maester… I just woke up from the death and probably am under the effect of the milk…so I am not sure if I heard correctly.“ I let out shakily.

„You heard me correctly, ser. In fact, she arrived on Silverwing’s back moments after the Prince.“ He confirmed my question.

„You say that… t-that Rhaena…mounted Silverwing?“ I gasped in shock. I couldn’t believe it. Maester nodded. My face widened in a smile so wide I wonder how it is possible it didn’t tear apart. I let out a laugh, a happy laugh and placed my right hand on my forehead, scratching my scalp.

„Oh dear mother of Balerion, that’s so great!“ I shouted in happiness, still laughing. „That’s so gre-.“

Just in that moment, the doors burst open and someone literally rushed into the room. Maester and me flinched in surprise and checked who was the intruder. In fact, they were intruders.

It was Jace, followed by Rhaena, both of them gasping for air as they ran all the way up into maester’s tower and both stared at me, as I laid there, bandaged on the bed, smiles of relief on their faces.

„Bless the Gods…“ exhaled Rhaena, trying to catch her breath. She looked luke she’s about to cry from happiness.

„You trully are a lucky one, ser.“ Jace let out an exhausted breath, wiping his forehead of the sweat. Meanwhile, I tried my best to grab on the blanket under my knees to cover myself up. I didn’t feel comfortable being naked infront royalty. Gerardys was faster than me and covered me up to my waist.

„I have the same feeling…my prince…“ I chuckled and smiled at both of them. They both returned me the smile and came closer to me.

„Maester…can you help me up?“ I asked the maester with an urge, doing my best to get up. Maester hesitated for a bit but after a moment he grabbed my right hand and got me into a siting position, while I groaned in pain.

I let my legs off the bed and sat so I could look at my visitors directly. Jace was clothed in a red and black doublet and black pants with big leather boots. His typical clothing here at Dragonstone. Rhaena on the other hand didn’t have any fancy clothes on hher. She now wore a leather clothes, almost the same ones that Luke uses for his rides on Arrax. She had a belt around her waist and behind it, riding gloves.

Gerardys didn’t lie. She trully was a dragonrider now, riding one of the greatest dragons who live.

As my leg touched the floor, another wave of pain washed over me, but it wasn’t that bad anymore. Rhaena and Jace didn’t see it that way.

„You should lay down and rest, ser.“ Said Jace, who finally managed to get his breath under control.

„I will have plenty of time for resting…now I feel good enough to do this.“ I fired back at him.

„But you suffered a really serious wounds.“ Objected Rhaena, seemingly holding back from putting me back on my back.

„As many who tried to fight for those they cared about…“ I scoffed and let out a painful groan. Jace and Rhaena both looked at Gerardys who now was moving to a table, looking for his support, but Gerardys only shrugged and sat on a chair at the table.

„Ser Yoren is stubborn like a horse… You won’t change his mind.“ He said quietly. I had to laugh a bit at that. He wasn’t wrong, I was badly stubborn.

„And…“ Gerardys said, looking at us all. „You can throw away formalities here. Nobody will come here and I won’t speak a word…“

Jace did shut the door quickly and along with Rhaena, he sat down at chair next to the bed. Rhaena did the same. Now we all looked each other in the eyes, nobody knowing how to start.

„…I suppose…I owe you my life. To both of you…“ I broke the awkward silence and bowed my head in shame. „Maester Gerardys told me what you did for me. If it wasn’t for you, I’d not be here now…“

„That goes without saying, Yoren.“ Spoke Rhaena softly and placed her hand on my right hand. „We just couldn’t let you die there…“

I looked into her eyes. I saw a lot of care, empathy and also relief. But also something that I expected to see. A slightly reproaching look. I remembered our last conversation together. How she was trying to talk me out of that dumb idea.

But I was so blinded by my love for Luke…or maybe my naivity, or maybe just maybe a small desire for revenge on Aemond for what he did to Luke. And sadly, it did cost me my left hand.

„I was foolish to think I could ever tame a dragon like Silverwing…“ I sighed as I turned my look from her again. „You were right, Rhae… I should have stay as his guardian on the ground and not try to fly to the sun… And now I’ll might not be able to protect him properly again.“

With that, I looked at my left hand, all covered in bandages, laying on the bed next to my thigh. Despite knowing I can still fight, still the cold fingers of fear were wrapped around my soul. Fear that I’ll not be good enough to protect him only ignited an immense guilt in me again.

„We all do mistakes, Yoren.“ Said Jace who looked like he was the one to blame for this. „You did a mistake…and paid for it. Just like I did when I proposed that me and Luke will deliver the messages to the Lords… If it wasn’t for you, I have a feeling the price thst I’d pay would be even bigger than it is.“

I looked into Jace’s eyes to tell him it’s not his fault. But one moment it took for me to realize it won’t be worth it. He’ll still think he’s to blame for Luke’s near demise at the claws of Vhagar. I knew I can’t change his mimd, as well as he knew he’ll not change mine.

„We all carry our mistakes to our graves. We need to learn to live with them and only try to not make them again. And believe me…“ Jace said and raised his hand to his heart. „You are not alone on that matter…“

His words shocked me. Hearing these words from Jace was something I’d never imagine, especially not after how we treated each other before the Stormlands. Jace wasn’t really the person who would come and try to comfort anyone just like that. At least not since the Driftmark incident.

Since then, he always was focused on being a dutiful son to his mother and an perfect heir. He only did what he saw as his duty and despite being polite and overall kind to people he met, he never showed any compassion, not even to people who he cared most about, especially his siblings. Anytime Luke was sad or had a bad day, he was always telling him to pick himself together or worse, even deepening his sadness by bragging how he can’t make a good heir if his sword skills are so bad.

Many times he did that, I had to hold myself back to not punch him in the face. Or at least not when we weren’t sparring. There I always could release my anger at him, pretty much to his own anger.

But since that event, Jace showed more compassion than he did in the last six years. The weight of consequences caused by his proposal probably changed something in him. He was less rough and even his behaviour to people changed. And mostly towards Luke, whom he visited each day since his return.

He was really trying to make things right. And I was happy for that. This was the Jace I remembered from our first meeting six years ago.

„I…thank you, Jace… Your words mean a lot to me, trully.“ I said and extended my hand to him. Jace grabbed it and squeezed slightly. I smiled slightly at him as he did let go of me. I had a feeling we are finally on better terms.

„I’m glad you didn’t let me die…and took me here on Vermax to save me…“ I said to him before finally turning to Rhaena and my smile grew wider with pride and respect.

„Rhae… Gerardys told me… You’re now a rider. Just like your sister. Congratulations on taming Silverwing…“ I chuckled. Rhaena blushed slightly at my words.

„I…didn’t mean to tame her. I just wanted her to leave you alone. I coildn’t watch her burn you alive. And somehow…she bonded with me duting that.“ She spoke humbly, slightly bowing her head. I had to chuckle again at how shy she could be sometimes.

„You deserve it, Rhae… If there is a person who has the right to mount a dragon, it’s you. You deserve it, far more than me…“ I mumbled and watched Rhaena as she blushed like a shy maiden.

Sha was always so humble and kind, even though she was a princess, she never looked at servants from above. Not even a knight like me. I’ll always stand by my word thst Rhaena Targeryen is the kindest lady in all damn Westeros.

„Thank you…but still, you got hurt by…now my dragon. I feel like you are the price I had to pay for taming a dragon.“ She said with traces of guilt in her voice. I couldn’t let her blame herself for my wounds.

„Don’t you ever say that again, Rhae…“ I rolled my eyes at that comment. „If you feel guilty over my injuries, don’t. That’s all on me. And if me getting burned was meant to be so you could tame her…then I guess at least some good came from that.“

Both Rhaena and Jace now watched me with surprised expressions. It seemed like they couldn’t believe to my words.

„You really do not value yourself enough, Yoren.“ Said Jace. „You always speak of yourself like you’re someone who can be replaced easily.“

„Well…it is truth, let’s be honest with each other…“ I sighed and scratched my knee.

„No. It’s not. You may think it, but it’s not true. You have your value, even if you think you don’t.“ said Rhaena, who now sat at the edge of the seat, reaching my knee and making circles with her fingers on it.

„I’ll still think otherwise…“ I sighed but tgen I smiled at the two of them. „But thank you for thinking that. At least for you my life is valueable.“

A moment of silence occupied the room as nobody again knew what to say. It was like an awkward family meeting where nobody really knows what to talk about. But I myself knew what I want to talk about as the sadness and guilt again started to wash over me when thinking of the only person I did this for.

„Where…is Luke…? How is he…?“ I asked with a weaker voice. Rhaena and Jace looled at each other, like if silently debating who will tell me.

„When I brought you here… Luke literally ran into these chambers, clinging onto you, crying like I’ve never seen him…“ Jace stated, playing with his fingers.

„He sat here all day and night, crying and begging for you to come back to life.“ „Yes. He was sitting next to you the first day and night, weeping all the hime. Ser Erryk had to drag him out of here when he didn’t want to even eat.“ Gerardys mumbled from the back of the room, reminding us he was there still.

„He was devastated when he saw you like that… I’ve never saw him cry like that before…“ Rhaena added. My heart sunk deeply at the imagination of my sweet little dragon in such vunreable state, crying over my body, over the possible loss of my pointless existence. I imagined his begging, his cries and pleas and screams for my life, his already shattered mind breaking more, maybe forever.

The guilt was eating me from the inside. I had to use all my will strenght to not let out a single tear.

„S-so… He…is now even in worse state than he was…“ I said shakily, clenching my right fist, punching myself into thigh. „Why do I always do things worse…?“

Jace, Rhaena and Gerardys, who now walked closer to us looked at each other in a mysterious and conspiring look. On Rhaena’s face I could see a smile forming.

Jace then turned to me, openning his mouth to say something when suddenly, the door to maester’s chamber openned wide. All of us jumped up a bit as we all got scared by the sudden interruption.

All of us in the room turned our heads to the door. My heart almost stopped in surprise and my breath got stucked in my throat.

In the doorway stood a young boy, wearing a training armor, red and black gambeson under it, fair and emaciated face, pug nose and brown eyes. His brown curly hair were falling on his forehead now, reaching the top of his eye sockets.

It was Luke. But…he was ..somehow different now.

"L-Lucerys...?"

„Yoren…“ he spoke with a firm, but kind and happy tone and a smile on his lips formed. Something I didn't see for a ling time.

„…thank Gods you are awake…“

Chapter Text

There was a moment of silence. Somehow uncomfortable silence. Nobody in that room dared to speak a word.

Luke now was looking directly at me, his brown eyes meeting my own, still standing in the door frame, not moving a single muscle.

I just stared at him in astonishment, completely taken back by the sight of him. Even though I knew who I stare at, I didn’t recognize the boy infront of me. This was a very, very different person then the one I last time saw sobbing in his bed into his mother’s skirts.

I spent so many days with him, training, studying, guarding him…and yet, now as he stood there, I could hardly believe this was the same boy I loved and was willing to die for. He was always shy, scared and couldn’t let out a sentence without feeling anxious or shaking voice.

Never there was a day he’d not shake or stutter a bit. He was always pretry much trying to stay behind me or his mother.

But as he spoke now, his voice was firm and comfident, but not cold or unkind. There was happiness in it, placed between firm and determined voice I never heard from him. Not even when he was in the Rounded hall of the Storm’s End standing up to Aemond, even there he didn’t sound as comfident as now.

My mind was trying to form any sentence, at least a few words that’d describe my feelings, but it felt like collecting water with a net. No words could ever describe what my mind was thinking in the very moment.

As the silence was becoming more and more unsettling, Jace finally broke it and stood up to greet his younger brother.

„Luke…weren’t you supposed to be at beach with ser Erryk?“ he asked him, his voice a bit shocked but knowing. Luke and Jace both patted each other on their shoulder and Luke hummed in response.

„I was… Ser Erryk was showing me some new techniques of a sword fighting. But then ser Alyn rushed down at beach…telling me that Yoren is awake.“ Luke responded, his eyes shifting to me again. I couldn’t help but smile a bit.

„Did he show you any tricks I do not know?“ asked Jace a bit teasingly. Luke just shrugged and gave his older brother a mischievous smirk.

„Maybe yes, maybe not…“ As I listened to them, millions of questions rushed through my mind like a flood. I didn’t understand what was happening infront of me.

Luke, the always scared and shy boy, who seemed to fear his own shadow now stood here, no sign of fear in the words he spoke, no doubts about himself, talking about training with one of the best swordsman this kingdom ever met.

What happened when I was passed out? Was it just a week? It must have been st least a month, because in my eyes…Luke seemed older now by the mind. He…matured…

„Rhae…“ Luke called to his bethrothed who stood up as well and went to him to hug him. He repaid the hug softly and smiled at her.

„How did you enjoy your ride today?“ he asked her with care. Rhaena smiled widely at him.

„It felt as amazing as for the first time. Silverwing is such a great dragon…and s perfect companion.“ She answered, joy and happiness leaking from her words.

„I just wish I could fly with you too. You and Arrax next to me. To race from Dragonstone to Driftmark.“

Luke took one of her hands and run his thumbs over her palm.

„If anyone deserved a dragon, I’m glad it’s you, Rhae. When Arrax will heal enough to fly, I’ll be more than happy to fly alongside you.“

He then grinned at her and again that mischievous smile he had with Jace.

„But I won’t let you win. You, Jace or anyone else.“

Rhaena and Jace laughed at the comment, Luke joining them moment later. Meanwile, I sat on the bed and watched them as they joked around and teased each other about winning. Watching it made my heart warm.

Luke was always a competitive person. When he and Jace had a good mood, they oftenly raced around the Dragonstone on their dragons. They oftenly flew above our village, making spins and circles around it, laughing and joking around.

These moments were something Luke really loved. Most of the time he did beat Jace and Vermax in a race. Jace might was stronger and more skilled on diplomatic matters, but Luke had wisdom of history, High Valyrian and could control Arrax the way Jace could never do.

He and Arrax had a bond like no other rider, maybe except Daemon and Caraxes having a stronger bond. I myself have felt the bond many times before. When he took me to see Arrax for the first time, when he was flying with me.

Even in the storm we fought together, his bond with his dragon was so strong anyone could feel it.

Watching Luke like this… It felt sureal. I’ve never seen him in such comfident state. Maybe before the Driftmark he was more comfident and openned, but the incident with Aemond’s eye have taken it’s toll on him.

After that, I’ve never saw him acting brave or being at least a bit comfident. He closed himself to the world, not willing to get to the light again.

What in the name of all kings happened…?

„L-Luke…? What…is…“ I said, absolutely stunned by what I was seeing. Jace and Rhaena both turned to me and looked at my shocked expression. I could tell they had to do all it took not to laugh. Or at least Rhaena. But before they could say anything else, Luke spoke again, this time to Maester Gerardys who now was preparing some sort of an ointment.

„Is it bad with him?“ Luke asked, his eyes shifting from me to the old maester. Maester placed the bowl with the ointment on the table and sighed.

„Well…as you see, his personality seems fine. But my worst prediction sadly became true. Silverwing’s flame has burned his hand so badly it lost all the feeling in it. He still is able of moving it but as slow as it will be, it’s useless.“

Luke again shifted his eyes between me and the maester. Like if he wasn’t fully sure he believes those words. But there were no tears in his eyes. No sign of crying. Like if he ran dry of tears.

I saw something different in Luke’s eyes too. Something I thought I will never see in them. It was a fire. The same fire Rhaena had in her eyes the night we spoke. The same fire Targeryens were known for.

A Dragon Fire.

By one look in his eyes, I saw as the fire has burned all the fear and doubts and insecurities Luke ever had. And it kept going, almost like if the fire was soon about to burst from his eyes and turn all his enemies to ashes. Just the look was enough to send shivers down my spine.

It was terrifying…and yet, I also saw the same kind brown eyes Luke always looked at me with. The same love and kindness behind the eyes I adored and loved most about him, it was still there, just hidden for the world to see.

And still…why he didn’t speak a single word to me, except those when he rushed in. He only looked at me, not telling anything to me directly. Only speaking to others. It was unsettling.

Was he mad at me? Was he thinking I was selfish by trying it? Maybe yes, maybe not. I couldn’t tell.

„Lucerys… I…“ I started to speak, trying for my words to reach his soul. But he only looked at me with a expressionless face, his eyes looking through my soul like it was made of glass. And again, my whole soul was washed with cold feeling, like if devoured by a blizzard. A feeling of dread came across my mind as those brown eyes gave me a firm and reproachful stare, telling me not to speak a single word. I was holding back tears of fear and regret.

It was Luke…but not the same one I met before.

„Maester, can I be left with ser Yoren alone for a while, please?“ Luke suddenly asked, his eyes still pointed at me. All of us looked at him with raised eye brows.

Another thing surprised me. As he asked, it didn’t sound like a question…but more like a command, but not a cold one. Maester was silent for a moment, like if considering if it was a good idea. His silence only deepened my worries and fear.

What will he say or do to me? Will he shout at me? Will he dismiss me as his shield? Will he…leave me? I never felt so much fear in my whole life. And it was all over the very boy who I was sworn to protect.

„Yes…of course. But I need to remove those bandages first and check how the wounds are healing.“ Said maester. Luke hummed in agreement. Jace stood up and prepared himself to leave.

„I will return to my duties… A few more aspirants for a dragon riders came this morning. I will watch over the proccess.“ He proclaimed, a bit of worries in his voice.

„Most of those who already tried didn’t have such luck as you, Yoren…“

These words were dark. Dark and sad. It sent another wave of shivers down my spine. So I indeed wasn’t the only person who tried to claim a dragon. And since the calmest one, Silverwing was taken, they could only try for Vermithor, Sheepstealer, Grey Ghost or Cannibal. And I couldn’t imagine how bad their fate is compared to my own.

Rhaena got up too, walking to Luke and placing a kiss on his cheek, whispering something in his ear. Luke silently nodded, bud said nothing more than: „I will see you at dinner hall…“

Rhaena hummed in agreement, turned around on her heels and left the room right behind Jace, closing the door slowly.

Now, there was just me, Gerardys and Luke. I didn’t let my eyes of him for the whole time, watching his every move or face change. His expression and look didn’t change and he as well was watching me, no word spoken.

He slowly came to a chair near the bed and sat in it, placing his hands in his lap, leaning forward and stared at me as the maester removed the blankets off of me and started to cut bandages on my torso and leg with scissors.

The bandages were sticked to my body with dried blood and some yellow juices pouring from the wounds. As he finally cut through the bandages, he slowly started to remove them.

I hissed a few times as the blood soaked bandages were ripped of my healing flesh, making an awfull sounds, like when you are separating a plate stucked to a wall with resin. I closed my eyes and clenched my fist, holding back as much of hissing as I could. I had to bite my tongue to prevent myself from cursing at the old maester. Soon it was over and maester tossed the used bandages on the ground.

„Well…it is slowly healing, your leg and torso… I say, about a week or two and it will be alright…“ Spoke Gerardys. I slowly openned my eyes and looked at my body to see what damage I have been through. The sight was gross.

My left side of the chest, ribs, stomach and hips were covered in scabs and blisters, skin around them turning white. A small stresms of blood and yellow juices were running from the wounds that were openned by removing the bandages.

My leg was pretty much the same. Outer side of the thigh, whole calf and feet. I was looking at it with curious and scared eyes at the same time. These wounds were now part of me, an eternal reminder of my foolishness, but also an incredible luck I had in surviving the contact with Silverwing.

In the corner of my eye, I watched Luke. He didn’t move by an inch, just sitting there and staring at my scarred body. I didn’t even realize I am sitting naked there until I looked down. I blushed a bit and at least covered my groin with a blanket.

„It will take some time before you stand up on your feet…but it’s on a very good way.“ Maester said with a smile.

„I’m glad to hear that…“ I chuckled. „I expected it to be worse…“ I quickly looked at Luke, who I expected to at least smile at my comment…but nothing came. More I saw of his reactions, more my heart sunk. I feared the worst…

„Now…the hand…“ spoke Gerardys and his tone again changed to a quiet and serious. He again grabbed the scissors and slowly started to cut through the bandages on my hand. It was painful… Really painful.

At least the arm and forearm. It was covered in scabs and blisters too but they were much bigger and more painful than on the rest of the body, one of the blisters popping in the proccess, an awfully smelling yellow juice pouring out. I was hissing and punching my hand into the bed in pain.

I wasn’t far from crying at that point and I had to bite my lip to somehow surpass the pain in my hand. But as soon as he got to the wrist…the pain in that place diappeared.

Gerardys skillfully removed the bandages from all my fingers and palm and again tossed it on the ground. I feared what I’ll see there but I knew I’ll not dodge it. So I grabbed my guts and looked at my left hand.

My whole hand, from wrist to fingertips had a strangely yellow grey color, like if it was covered in ashes. All over the hand there were scubs and red and dark purple spots that were covering most of my fingers. Some fingers being completely purple.

I rotated my wrist to see my palm. It was covered by purple spots, as dark as they were on my fingers. There was a few yellow spots at the thumb side, but the palm around the spots was snow white, almost turning grey.

I stared at my wounds, unable to speak. My eyes studied every single detail on what was remaining of my left hand. It wasn’t lost, but I knew already it won’t be the same now. It turned completely numb and god knows if I’ll even be able to use it somehow.

„Maester…“ I spoke silently, staring at my purple fingers. „Will I really be able to live with it?“

Maester in response took my hand and started to squeeze it again. I felt absolutely nothing.

„It depends. If your muscles weren’t damaged much, you should be anle to at least somehow move your fingers. But I have to tell you again, you can speak of an incredible luck that it wasn't your sword hand. If it’s a shield hand, it is…not really alright, but if you do not use shield and are able to fight with one handed weapons, there will not be a problem for you I am sure…“

So there still was a hope to live a pretty decent life with it, I thought. I knew it was just a „maybe yes, maybe not“, but for me, even the smallest of hopes had a price of gold.

„Only time will tell then…“ I said and again looked at my hand, looking at it like if I expected it to say something to comfort me.

„I will apply the ointment on your burns, ser… It will speed up the healing proccess…“ maester said, getting up and grabbing the bowl with an ointment he held before. The ointment had this white green color and it smelled of a mint, which I found strange. But he was the maester, so I didn’t argue. But just as he wanted to start…

„I will apply it, maester…“ Luke said. I widened my eyes in surprise. If there was a sentence I’d not expect from him, it’d be this. His voice was firm and determined. He really meant it.

Maester smiled and gave him the bowl with the ointment, standing up.

„Of course. I will go check on your younger brothers… And remember what I told you last time about applying it…“

„Do not apply a thick layers…“ Luke said…and smiled at the maester knowingly. I just stared in disbelief at the scene infront of me.

My head was asking a million questions. Last time? Did it mean Luke already did this? Was…he doing it when I was half dead? Was he…here all the time, caring for me?

„I will return in a short time…“ Maester bowed his head and with his ring ringing loudly, he left the room, closing the door, leaving me and Luke all alone.

Again, a dark silence occupied the room, only sounds of the waves crashing on the cliffs and screaches of ravens were able to reach my ears. I raised my head to face Luke. He stared at the bowl with the ointment for a moment before he slowly placed it on the nightstand next to the bed and got himself and the chair closer to me. I flinched a bit as he again looked at me with that look. Look full of reproach.

„L-Lucerys…I…“ I stuttered, finally getting myself to speak again. He didn’t speak a word.

„You are angry… I know… I abandoned you…not thinking of how you would feel… I wasn’t there for you… You surely think I did it for my selfish reasons but no… I did it all to protect you…to be somehow useful… I…I…“

I felt my eyes openned the flood gates as the small tears were running down my cheeks. I started to shake and sob, but didn’t let my eyes of Luke. But he didn’t speak a damn word.

„I only wanted you to be safe… I couldn’t see you being hurt like that again. I didn’t want Aemond or anyone else ever threatening you like that… I thought I would be able to protect you in the air, Lucerys…“

I was now full on crying. I couldn’t hold my emotions on the leash. It needed out. And I knew Luke would never turn on me. But he again didn’t speak. Only he started to lean forward, closing to me.

„I’m so sorry… Please, forgive me. I’ll never leave you behind, I swear it. Just…p-please…“ I begged him, still my eyes on Luke, who was now even closer to me. I was so paralyzed with fear and sadness that I couldn’t move back. I just watched ad his face slowly moved to me.

And Luke…again didn’t speak a single word. Not even a hum. His silence was cutting deeper than any blade in the world. I was losing my control of emotions more he was silently closing in. I wanted at least one word from him, at least a damn sound.

„S-Say anything, damnit!“ I barked out at him. My hair fell on my wet cheeks and sticked to it. Luke stopped closing in. Our faces now were apart around three inches from each other and we both had our eyes locked on each other.

„P-please…s-say, something, Lucerys…“ I let out a desperate sob. I felt like if he won’t say anything, my heart will stop soon.

Suddenly…I feel a hand on my right cheek. Luke’s scarred, but warm and gentle hand. It’s touch sent a wave of warm down my body. His fingers gently removed the hair from my face and placed it behind my ears. I didn’t dare to move by an inch, waiting what will happen.

Then…Luke finally smiled widely at me.

„I thought…I forever lost you, Yori…“ he said silently, no more in his firm voice. It was that sweet innocent voice I knew ever since I met him.

„L-Lucerys…“ I sobbed. Luke only placed his finger on my lip, shutting me down.

„Shh… Do not say anything… I know…“ I nodded in response. His sweet smile was the most adorable thing I knew in this entire world. Nothing could be more beautiful than that. Or so I thought until he took my face into his hands…and joined our lips together.

I have turned into the statue the moment our lips collided. After so long, we kissed. I almost forgot how it felt. How calming it was. How gentle it always was.

His lips were warm and gentle to my shaking ones and his thumbs slowly wiped the tears of my cheeks. Kisses from him were like if the happiness itself formed and tried to comfort me. I couldn’t explain how it felt by words. Never was good at it.

But all I cared about in that moment was I knew that it was Luke. My sweet little Lucerys, who I swore to protect. And now, he was doing this to me, binding me to him forever by this one kiss, tightening the bind with each second he held the kiss.

When Luke started to break the kiss, it felt like a punishment for me. I wanted him to continue. I needed it. I was so desperate to feel his lips on mine.

„P-Please…do not stop…“ I begged in a sob. Luke made a circles on my cheeks with his thumbs, smiling tenderly at me.

„Alright then…“ he whispered and again our lips collided. But this time, I joined in too. I wrapped my right hand around his shoulders and repaid him every gentle move he did with his lips by the same amount of tenderness, still sobbing into the kiss, causing I bumped into his head with my forehead once or twice.

But he didn’t mind it at all. I felt his lips curve into a smile as it happened. His hand slided from my cheek to my unhurt side of the chest and made a circle patterns with his fingers on it.

The other hand went right into my hair, his fingers gently cratching my scalp, playing with my hair which was greasy and matted from not washing them for a long time. I would kill anyone who touches my hair. I hated it. It felt gross.

But not Luke…he could do it. I would not stop him from doing it, ever. From him, it felt differently. As much as I wanted this moment to last forever, we both needed to breathe. So, with difficulty, I slowly pulled back, leaving a saliva string between our lips.

„D-Damnit, Luke…“ I spoke shakily, sobbing in between words. „I…was so…so scared...“

„I was too…“ he said, both his hands still on my chest and in my hair. His eyes could tell a millions of words by themself, confirming his words.

„When they brought you here, I was devastated… I spent here whole night and day…watching over you, begging you to wake up. I cried all my tears for you… But you didn’t respond…“

I bowed my head in shame.

„I…I am sorry I caused you this… Such hurt…when you already were broken… I will never forgive myself that…“

„Yori…“ Luke said and placed his hand on my shoulder. „Look at me, please…“

I couldn’t bring myself to look at him in that very moment. I felt like I have betrayed him and abandoned him in the moment he needed me most.

„No… It is truth… I hurt you. This time for re-.“

Luke’s hand that was in my hair slidded down my face under my jaw, pushing it up, firmly, but not roughly.

„No…“ he said. His voice again changed into that more serious and firm voice he spoke with maester. It sent shivers down my spine, but also…other feeling. Feeling of ..being taken by it. Like if a witch casted a spell on me. I was somehow atracted by it. He held my jaw between his fingers, piercing me with his look.

„I am sorry, Yoren… I am so sorry…you’ve got so much hurt because of me not being strong enough to protect myself…“ His eyes were reflecting the honesty of his words. I wanted to say anything, but he noticed and shook his head.

„No… I already know it. I was not strong enough to protect myself… Always hiding behind mother, Jace, grandfather, Daemon…you…“ he spoke, regrets soaking into his words. „If I wasn’t weak, I could get us the Storm’s End, I could be a better heir to Driftmark…I could save you from harm… I was always hanging onto other’s help…but not anymore.“

And again, his eyes burned with a bright red fire. Fire of the dragon woke up in him. It was that kind of look I knew from Barrick. When he had it, I knew he made up his mind. And so it seemed with Luke. I barely recognized him…

„Who…are you…and what you did with Lucerys…?“ I asked s bit jokingly, still sobbing a bit. Luke snickered sweetly and did let go off me, much to my disappointment. He again reached for the bowl with the green ointment and pulled a small wooden box between us.

„Place your burned leg here…“ he said. I did so. He dived his fingers into the oimtment and soon he started to applicate it on my burned feet. I hissed a bit as it burned and pinched. But it wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be.

Luke continued to apply the ointment on my burned leg. All the time he did, I watched him with amazement. I’d never expect him to do this. Mainly because he was a prince, but also because he was damn scared of wounds. But here, he looked calm. No fear, only worry and care. As I said before, Luke was different now…

„I am serious… What happened with the always scared Lucerys Velaryon I was protecting…?“ I asked, but this time, I wasn’t joking around. Luke finishes applying the ointment on my leg and grabbed the clean bandages maester left on the nightstand, slowly starting to wrap my leg into it.

„That boy you knew…the always scared one…“ Luke mumbled, staying focused on my leg. „That boy died, Yori…“

I raised my eye brows, staring at Luke, not understanding what exactly he means.

„Died? What do you mean by it…?“ I let out with confusion. Luke slowly finished applying the bandages on my leg and raised his head to me. Without saying anything, he again grabbed the ointment and started to apply it on my torso.

My body tenser up. Not only it burned a bit, but it felt cold. My body hair was rising and I shivered under the cold surprise. But it wasn’t just this. My body under Luke’s gentle and caring touch… It felt so…strangely great, even if he touched my wounds, I didn’t want him to stop.

I remembered our confessions in the pool cave. As we both were in the pool, holding each other, examining our bodies with our hands, feeling each other’s warmth. This felt like it, even if I was wounded, it still felt unbelievable and calming.

My breathing was shaky a bit and I felt blood in my veins boiling with love and desire for more touch of his. All that heat…it was concentrating in one place, much to my fear. I was glad I was at least somehow covered. But what I couldn’t cover up was my blushing.

„What’s that blushing, Yoren?“ Luke asked, tilting his head as he moved his fingers over my ribs, spreading the ointment all over the massive blister right under my arm.

„N-nothing…“ I lied. Not too effectively.

„Yoren…do not lie…“

„It’s just…“ I said, trying to figure out what should I say as I had no idea what to say. „I am…just so happy…to see you… To see you in this state of mind…“

Luke smiled as he continued his job. For a moment, there was again a silence. But just until Luke reached my chest. His fingers stopped there, where my heart was and sighed.

„When Rhaena told me what happened and why you did it… First I was about to jump of the castle wall. You risked your life sgain, only because you wanted to protect me.“

My body flinched as my mind almost started to weep over that image.

„But then…when I was here with you…something awoke inside of me… The sight of your burned body…the consequences of my own weakness… And your undying devotion to protect me…“ He again took the bandages and started to wrap my torso in it. I raised my hands a bit so he could get everywhere.

„I saw that if I will be hiding behind everyone who I love, they will die sooner or later…because they wanted to protect me. And I don’t want that… And so I decided I will never be weak again. I made myself a promise…that I won’t let those I care about die due to my weakness…“

Words wouldn’t be enough to describe how proud I felt of him and how touched I was by his words. And by one look in his eyes, I could see he was more than serious about it. He was determined to keep on this promise.

But here I realized something. My dream, my last vision. The dragon turning from smoke into light…snd then into Luke… It started to make sense…

The dragon I met in my dream…was Luke’s inner dragon.

My destiny never was to claim the dragon…but to awake the dragon. The dragon that was inside of Luke’s soul and who was slowly dying in him. As morbid as it was…my wound helped him to get up on his feet.

He was reborn as a dragon of house Targeryen, his dragon blood now boiling in him stronger than ever. I might have lost my hand…but if the price was Luke getting himself together, then it was a price I was happy to accept.

„Wow…“ I sighed as Luke was finishing the bandaging my chest. „Lucerys…you trully grew up…“

„We are in a war… I had to. There’s no time for being a crybaby…“ he muttered as he now started to apply ointment on my arm. I punched into the bed and grinted my teeth as the huge pain washed over my body.

„Uuugh…! Son of a…!“ I growled as Luke’s fingers slipped across a huge blister. Tears were now running down my cheeks as I tried my best to stay composed somehow.

„I’m sorry…“ Luke said as he continued to apply the ointment. I nodded and smiled at him sweetly.

„It’s alright… But tell me, how do you…know how to do this…?“

„When I decided not to be weak… I also started to attend a private lessons with Gerardys…about giving a first aid. He showed me how to treat your burns and let me try it on you… I was more than happy to do so…“

If my blush was big, then now it was even bigger. He…was taking care of me… If even it was just changing bandages, he did… Another part of the dream came to me…

The dragon cried above my body, his tears dropping on my wounds, healing them… It was a flash of reality. It was Luke who gave me this care…

„I…I don’t know what to say…“ I muttered, still shocked a lot by all those revelations. Luke only smiled and started to treat my palm.

„So it’s numb…?“ he asked.

„Yes…“ I said, watching as Luke tried to squeeze my fingers. No reaction on my side.

„I see… You might need to get back in shape… Fighting one handed will be difficult, but I am sure ser Erryk will help you out, just as he does with me.“

„I heard you saying you train with him…“ I said with a smile. „How is it?“

„He’s a great teacher. He isn’t as good as Daemon…but he is excellent. It will be a long way to be a better swordsman for me…but I won’t stop until I am.“ Luke responded, smile across his face.

„You will, Luke…“ I sighed and looked at my hand as Luke slowly started to bandage it. „But…what if I won’t be able to be good enough to protect you… A crippled shield... Your mother will not let me protect you if I am not good enough…“

I was halfway from tearing up again.

„Yori…do not say that. You will be great even in this state. It isn’t your sword hand. You should be fine.“

„Yes…but what if it was my right hand…?“ I asked him shakily. „I’d not be able to fight for you…and if I’d not be able…I…“

„What…?“ Luke asked, looking me in the eyes for a moment.

„I fear I’d lose you…“ I confessed to him, shaking like a tree in the wind.

„I fear that your mother would not want me around if I am useless for you… You…and only you made me who I am now… It is all thanks to you… And I fear if I’ll lose it, I will be nothing more than just a crippled knight, a third son of a bastard house… I don’t want to be just a forgotten shadow in your life…“

Luke didn’t speak a word. Instead he returned to his job, finishing the bandaging. He simply tossed the bandages on the nightstand and looked back at me.

„L-Luke…I am so-.“

My body froze in shock and breath got caught in my throat. My whole body shook as it tensed rapidly as Luke moved forward and kissed my neck, sucking onto it like a hungry leech.

Meanwhile one of his hands held my right shoulder and the other found it’s place on my stomach. I was so taken back by his actions that I couldn’t even think. I felt his teeth as he was nibbing on my neck gently.

„L-Lu…ke…?“ He didn’t respond. Instead I felt as his tongue made a small circle on my neck, sending shock down my body. I was breathless and speechless. I wasn’t expecting this action from him. My eyes licked on the door into the room. I feared that Gerardys could return soon.

„L-Lucerys…s-stop…sto-.“

I did let out a choked moan as Luke’s hand om my stomach slided down and slipped under the blanket I was covering my groin with. The hand had a hold on my manhood, a firm one, not shaky. He wasn’t forcing himself…he wanted.

„You’ll listen to me…Yoren…“ he said as he separated himself from my neck, looking me directly in my eyes.

„There is no way…that I am letting anyone separate me from you… I owe you my life, twice even… You gave me a reason to hold on against those who’s words are hurting us…“

His hand squeezed, making me moan silently. I had to hold on to not be loud. But it was hard to not be. My mind started to be clouded as his hand slowly squeezed my cock, sending a blissful waves down my body. It felt so great.

Yes, I’ve been with a whore a few times and went through this before becoming a sworn shield of Luke’s… But this felt differently. Way differently. This wasn’t some whore who I pay for this kind of service.

This was Luke. My sweet little dragon, Lucerys. He, who I love more than anyone in this world. Who I’d give my life up for. And he now willingly did this to me. And I was letting him.

„No matter what will happen… Even if you’ll not be able to fight, I will love you. Always. I promise you that. Nobody will separate us…and if they try, I will make Arrax burn them…“

I couldn’t speak at that moment. Luke took all the words I knew from my throat and hid them away for this moment. I tried to move, but my body was like a stone. All I could do was breathing and letting out moans and whimpers as Luke squeezed my hardened cock again.

His other hand dug into my hair, raking it, gently scratching my scalp. This was such a beautiful and blissful noment. It was perfect. More perfect than I could ever imagine for such kind of situation to be and I wanted it to last forever, or at least until Luke brings me over the edge.

And yet, I knew I can’t afford to risk and hope that we will be left to our solitude for long. I had to cut it off. But it was one of the hardest things to do in my life.

„L-Luke…s-stop…now… G-Gerardys…c-can get…back…“ I managed to whimper at least as Luke started to move his hand up and down, increasing the pace slowly. He didn’t seem to listen to me though, only leaning into my neck again, kissing it again. He did not make it any easier.

I had no idea what’s gotten into him, but I knew it was dangerous in situation and place like this. I somehow managed to grab on his wrist and at least make him stop. He backed from my neck and looked me in the eyes, smiling.

„I love you, Yoren Poles… No matter what will happen, I love you.“ He whispered to me.

„And I love you too…Lucerys Velaryon…“ I responded, my whole body still shivering as the blissful feeling still persisted.

„But now…please, stop…“

„I just wanted to show you, how much I love you…what I am willing to do for you…“ Luke said, grinning a bit as he noticed my slightly besotted face. „And you don’t look like you want me to stop either…“

He was right. I was in fact desperate for it. The moment he started this, he had me in his trap.

„I…do… But…G-Gerardys…if he returns…“ I stuttered weakly. Luke smiled at me and kissed my lips softly in response.

„I am cautious, Yori. I will hear him coming back…“

„W-what about the m-mess-.“

Luke again started to stroke my lenght, this time faster than before. I squeezed his wrist to stop, but he’d not.

„Luke…p-please…it’s…risky…“

„As it’s our love…“ he responded, stopping again. „All this is risky, Yoren. But I don’t care. I want you by my side, no matter how dangerous it can be…“

Luke’s eyes shone with fire again. The fire of determination, desire and strenght that has been woken in his soul. It was just…so beautiful. Never I thought I’d like this side of him. Not even imagining this side of his ever came to my mind.

„Just promise me…that you’ll never do such a stupidity again… I beg you… Do not risk your life like this ever again.“ He said, urging tone in his voice. His eyes stared right into my soul.

„I promise you that, Lucerys…“

„Good…“ He smiled and kissed me on my lips. „But now…let me finish this… Alright?“

He again squeezed my cock, making me shiver and gasp in bliss. But I still feared. „W-we…can’t…“ I stuttered. My eyes shifted to the door, as if expecting they’ll open in the very moment.

„I…can’t want you to…do this to me…“

„Yoren… If didn’t want it on my own…I’d not do it. I love you and this is my way of showing you… Don’t worry… Nobody will find us…just believe me. Can you do that…? Can you let me show my love for you…?“

I stared at the brown haired boy in pure astonishment. He not only was willing to do this to me. He wanted to risk exposibg hinself just to please me. I would lie if I said I didn’t ever want this. And I was trully in desperate need of him finishing the job.

But on the other side… Despite his matured personality…I still saw in him that sweet, shy, always scared boy I met those years ago at the courtyard. He was my best friend, my lover even, someone I knew I could trust and who I’d never hurt. I feared if I’ll let him…it will change everything.

„I don’t…know…“

„And here I thought you are the more daring one…“ He chuckled softly, stroking the three burned lines on my cheek.

„Just believe me…it’s me, Yoren… It’s just me and you…nothing else…“

A moment of silence. I looked at him, he looked at me. In my mind a war of feelings and doubts was fough. I didn’t know what to do. It wasn’t anymore about lust and desire for me…but more of the feeling. Do I let him to show me his love by this act or will I dismiss him for my fear of everything changing…

My thoughts fought for a long moment…but in the end…

I nodded and releassed the grip on his hand, allowing him to move it.

For the next few moments, there was nothing for me in this world, just two of us and the pleasure Luke was giving me. It was so perfect.

„I have you…I am here for you…“ he whispered as he saw tears coming from my eyes. His hand worked miracles on my lenght, while he held my shoulder with his other hand. Our foreheads leaned against each other as I dug my right hand in his hair, raking it.

"L-Luke...d-don't...stop...please..."

I was trying to hold my moans silent, but if was harder and harder to do so, my heart beating like a thousand smithing hammers, breath becoming sharp and shaky.

Luke smiled, slowly increasing the pace, making me shiver in pleasure. My sight became cloudy and I felt that I am closing to the edge.

And I trully did.

"L-Lucerys...!"

A great wave of pleasure washed over my body as Luke brought ne over the edge. I couldn’t hold it anymore and moaned aloud, but Luke leaned in and kissed me to keep me silent.

My manhood started to pulse and my seed shot out, covering the blanket under which the cock was still covered and Luke’s hand. I was moaning into the kiss, gripping harder on his hair, letting the pleasure wash over my body. Each spasm of my cock felt like a gift from paradise and the warmness spreading over my body was so intense but gentle at the same time. Soon it was over and weariness started to take over me. But I was happy like never. I laid my head on Luke’s armored shoulder, panting, letting go of his hair as he carefully rubbed my bandaged back, his other hand still holding my now deflating and seed covered manhood while my seed ran down through Luke’s fingers and on my thigh.

I was right. Something has changed between us. But it was more to good. If there was any doubt on my side that I should leave Luke, they were shaterred. I knew that no matter what, I am now forever binded to him.

„I…love you…Lucerys… So much…“ I said as Luke dod let go of my cock and looked at the seed on his hand, smiling softly.

„And I love you…Yoren…“ he whispered and wiped the seed of his hand into the sheets.

I closed my eyes in blissful and peaceful feeling of this moment and whispered:

„We are one…now and forever…I promise you that… I will never leave you, Lucerys…“

Chapter Text

(10th moon of 129 AC)

„Come at me! Strike with all your strenght!“ I yelled at ser Erryk Cargyll, who now was ready to charge at me again.

„As you wish then!“ he responded, holding his sword in both hands now, his eyes watching me from under the helmet, watching my moves.

I was panting heavily, my face turned into waterfalls of sweat and tears as I stood my ground against one of the best swordsmen in all Seven Kingdoms. My body was heavily shaking from exhaustion and there wasn’t much places on my body now that’d not hurt, except my left hand I had close to my body.

I held my flail in my right hand, gripping on it like it was my last hope of living. But my arm was starting to grow weaker with time spent fighting ser Erryk. My whole body was begging for the rest.

But my mind was screaming not to back down. I couldn’t. I had to fight. I had to get strong again.

With a roar of bravery, I attacked her Erryk with all my remaining strenght. The spiky ball of my flail was whistling in the wind as it headed for it’s target. But ser Erryk, despite clothed in his armor, swiftly dodged my charges and went for the counter attack, swinging his sword in attempts to get me.

I was dodging and dancing around him, as I again wore a leather armor, saving myself the energy I could use for my attacks. Both of us danced around each other, both exchanging atracks and counter attacks.

„A-All…you have!?“ I screamed as I gasped for air. Ser Erryk, who was now panting too steadied his hold on his sword amd charged at me. I dodged his upper hand swing and swung the flail in direction of his chestplate, hitting him on the right side. He backed a bit and tried to regain his posture.

I saw the chance. I prepared myself far another swift swing directed on his hand. But before I managed to do so, my body finally gave up on me and I fell to my knees, coughing and gasping for air. I couldn’t even rise my right hand anymore.

There I felt a cold touch of ser Erryk’s sword on my neck. The knight stood above me, keeping me in check.

„Yield…“ he spoke, still panting a bit. I looked him in the eyes, defiantly atvfirst, but I saw I have no chance to win. And so, I dropped the flail on the ground, bowing my head and raised my feft hand.

„I yield…“

Ser Erryk lowered his blade and sheathed his sword, extending his free hand to me.

„You fought well…you almost had me. If only your body could last longer.“ He spoke, slight smile from under the helmet. He then grabbed my left forearm and helped me to get on my feet again. I was still gasping for air a bit, each taken breath feeling like if fire flew through my lungs.

„Thank you…ser…“ I exhaled and coughed a bit. „But…if it was a real fight… I’d never yield to the Greens…“

„I do not doubt it. There’s still much work to do before you can enter the fight in this state…but you’re on a good way…“ he said, placing his hand on my shoulder.

„I will be ready.“ I said with a chuckle.

„Good job, Yoren!“

„That’s our man!“

„You did great, Yoren!“

A clapping of many hands and cheers sounded around us. I looked around to see what was going on. Around the fighting pit, as we called the training ground with my brother, stood at least twenty people, mainly guards and some servants, watching the sparring between me and ser Erryk.

Their words of support and cheers were something that always made me smile widely and managed to bring me to tears. They were all so nice to me, even though they didn’t have to.

It was six moons since I was burned by Silverwing’s mighty flames. It didn’t look good for me when I fell into that long sleep, people were thinking I will not wake up. But I again showed them I am not an easy one to kill and thanks to maester’s care, my body recovered enough to live a good life, only scars remaining and reminding that fateful day.

But still though, it was one of the most challenging periods of my life. When my wounds managed to heal enough for me to stand up and walk again, I had to learn how to move my left gand again as the muscles were badly damaged by Silverwing’s fire. Maester Gerardys was asked by Luke that he’d help me to recover as soon as possible. Of course, Gerardys waited for our Queen to agree on it.

That was something I feared. That she will not allow me to stay in the castle and I’ll be forced to leave. But nothing like that happened. She confirmed Luke’s request and spoke that when I’ll recover enough to fight, I will be restored as Luke’s shield.

I was never more grateful than in that very moment to her.

The healing and getting back on my feet was not easy. Not by a longshot. I was bedridden for a turn of the moon, which caused my body losing some strenght and muscles. But that wasn’t that bad, as I was determined to get back into shape.

Walking was easy. Getting up from the bed and walking was refreshing. I had to find stability first, but as I got comfidence in my legs, I was sure I’ll be able to run soon.

The real challenge was the moment when maester started to practice the basic movements on my left hand. That was a true hell. My muscles were not completely destroyed but were still damaged badly enough to imobilize my hand.

The hand was stiff and when I tried to move it, it felt like pushing a really heavy object. It took me a few days before I could at least clench my hand into fist and not even properly.

Since the first day, I was coming to maester’s chambers so he could guide me in my healing proccess. He did his absolute best for me and I will be forever grateful to him for that. It took me some time, but after few turns of the moon, my hand was able to move again somehow.

Fingers were moving, I could get a hold on some light things like knife or apple and it’s mobility was at least good enough to be useful. I knew it will never be as good as it was. That my left hand is now pretty much useless. But until I could move it somehow, it wasn’t lost. It had been hard to get used to it.

Basic tasks like eating, clothing and bathing became somehow harder. Especially with clothing it was hard. Tying my shoelaces took always more time than I’d like to admit. Getting my hand through the long sleeves wasn’t easy when I couldn’t feel if my hand is fine or if my fingers aren’t held by the fabric. It was frustrating.

Soon I figured out that not only I feel no pain in it, but also I didn’t feel cold or heat on it. Completely numb to anything. Maester warned me that if I am not careful, I might not even notice if my fingers are broken. I was sure he’s right on that.

It was also his idea that I shall protect it from any form of cold. Not to mention, the hand itself looked like it belonged to a corpse. All purple, yellow and grey.

And so, since that day I was hiding my hand in a black wool glove. It was a fine idea since days on Dragonstone were becoming colder and colder. I was wearing it almost everywhere. On training, meal breaks, everywhere, taking it off when going to sleep or when I was with Gerardys or Luke.

As I felt nothing on the hand, I oftenly even forgot I had it on me, even when entering a bath. A few times, I didn’t realize I have it put on me until I was getting out of the bathtub. It always made me laugh a bit.

Some jokesters started to call me a „Black Hand“ or „Hand of Cinder“, mainly my friends amongst the guards. They might thought it will make me laugh. And it did, in a way. But hearing it oftenly made me feel hurt by them a bit.

One thing that I was happy about was that Alyn didn’t participate in these jokes on my injury. For the first time ever, he didn’t joke about anything around me. I had no clue why, but he was the one shutting the jokers down. It was so nice from him.

In a matter of fact, he now spent more time with me overall. Each day, he visited me in maester’s chambers when I was still laying in the bed and after I was sent home to White Claw to live there until I gather more strenght to fight.

I wasn’t happy that I was sent away from the castle. I felt useless, which I was in a matter of fact. But thanks to Alyn, the days and nights were bearable. He tried his best to be there for me, which I appreciated. He was helping me with most of things, except clothing and eating.

„If you’ll try to help me clothing, I swear I will choke you to death, brother.“ I told him once. He respected that. Not that I wasn’t happy that he offered me help, but more like that it is something I had to learn on my own.

Not that I wasn’t at the castle each day, but being like this didn’t give me a good feeling. I wanted to protect Luke. I needed to protect him. I felt like I am betraying my oath just sitting in our keep and doing nothing for his safety. It felt all wrong.

I many times cursed myself for again being so damn stupid and trying to tame Silverwing. But then again I realized if it didn’t happen, Luke would probably never become who he was now.

A true dragon prince.

It was almost a miracle how much he have changed for the outside world to see. His appearance has transformed drastically. His hair grew longer now, his curly bangs now all over his eyes and nose but still not long enough to be tied up in a bun or ponytail.

His body has changed too. As if the fire in him have lit his inner strenght, he grew up physically. In a spam of just this half year, the top of his head was reaching my own. Before he reached my nose.

He started to train more, practice more and do something with his lack of physical strenght. After those six moons, almost seven, he became much stronger than ever.

His muscles grew up, his posture got better and his swordfighting skills improved drastically. Of course, there was still a long way to go for him as he said. But he was getting there by mile steps.

He matured. As he told me. The shy, scared and insecure boy I knew was gone. Now, there before me stood fourteen years old, brave and…which was funny to say a bit…strong person, determined to protect those he loved. But on the inside, he still was that kind and sweet person I adored.

Since my awakening, he was visiting me each day, checking on my state, changing my bandages, helping maester with preparing ointments… He trully meant it when he said he wanted to be prepared to help if needed.

But in all this, I finally managed to see that his love for me is real. I always, in the darkest corner of my mind, was convincing myself that there is no way he trully loves me. That he might…be using me. But the weeks after my awakening finally quenched those doubts once and for all and my own affection for him have grown to heights no living person could ever imagine. I loved him with all I had in me and I was willing to go to the deepest pits of any sort of hell that might existed to keep him alive.

That is how things were standing on that day. It was a month after my sixteenth names day. I was a man now. But I felt like a damn wreck. Someone that is relying on other’s help, but not wanting it at the same time. I felt terrible.

Despite all the cheers I got from those who watched my sparring brawl with ser Erryk, I still felt like a turd. And to that fact it wasn’t helping that nobody seemed to even notice I had my names day. Not even father and brother.

I couldn’t blame them, we were in war, but at least something would be nice. But not to just badmouth them, Luke who had his own names day before me, too wasn’t greeted with the wishes of good luck. Luke though didn’t seem to mind it at all.

After ser Erryk left the courtyard, I sat down on the bench near the training fight pit, slowly breathing in and out and making some small moves with my left hand to keep it somehow in tact.

I had to adapt on a new style of fighting. I always used a bastard sword, pretty much a two hand weapon. But after I was allowed to train again by the maester, soon I realized my days fighting with this weapon were lost. It could be weilded in one hand, but not for lomg. It was too big and heavy for me to handle with ease.

I was sad, as it was my favorite weapon to use in combat. And as I always said, bastard sword was a perfect weapon for a bastard.

Then, ser Erryk came to me with an idea that I may try to fight with a flail. I didn’t mind trying that out. Up until now I was mainly using sword or a mace, but never I tried a weapon like that. It showed up it was a great idea.

It took me a while before I managed to control the weapon as it felt much differently than sword or mace. But once I got used to it, it was easier to fight with it. It had a lot of advantages. The spiky ball on the chain allowed me to use a wider range of attacks, surprisingly the weapon was lighter than it seems so my strenght wasn’t drained out fast and swift blow could easily crush someone’s head.

I of course knew that it will take much more time to master this weapon so I could fight it. So as a secondary weapon I usually weared a shortsword or morningstar by my side.

Things deffinetly weren’t easy since the day I lost my left hand but I knew it could be even worse if it was my right hand, not to mention how lucky I was to be alive.

So I sat there, minding nothing, when somebody patted me on my shoulder.

„What’s that face, crispy hand?“ a young voice reached my ears. I looked up to see who is joking with me again.

Above me stood a boy, fourteen years old lad with purple eyes, silver hair to his shoulderblades tied up in an ponytail, which were in a contrast with his dark skin. He wore a sea blue doublet with a sea horse of house Velaryon on his chest, a sword behind his belt, leather pants and long boots. He looked at me with a sly look and snickered at his own statement.

The boy that spoke to me was Alyn of Hull, a bastard son of Laenor Velaryon and grandson to lord Corlys himself. And a brother to a new rider of Seasmoke, Addam of Hull.

„Good. And you, crispy asshole?“ I grinned at him and stood on my feet again. The boy scoffed and scratched his hair.

„Fine. Did you see Addam?“ he asked me with a bit sour tone, which I knew he had because of how I called him.

„I think he went for a flight along with prince Jacaerys and the others. Why are you asking, Alyn?“

„I hoped I could talk to him about something.“ The boy responded, the sour tone retreating suddenly and a smile appeared on his face.

„About what?“ I asked curiously.

„About…all that happened since we were brought here by our…grandfather I suppose…?“

Alyn was shorter than me in his fourteen. He was a skilled sailor for his age. No wonder. His mother, some woman called Marilda of Hull, was a sailor too, who also owned many trade ships on which Alyn and Addam served as sailors too.

They were the Dragonseeds, just like me. But they had sea water in their blood, no doubt. And there was no mistaking on who are their ancestors. They both shared Velaryon traits, were skilled sailors and now, with Addam, the older of the two, mounted Seasmoke, a dragon of their father, nobody could say a half word against them.

They trully were blood of the sea horse. But there was one major issue. Well, more of a question. Were they trully Laenor’s sons? Yes, they shared Velaryon traits, but everyone on the isle and practically all of Westeros knew that Laenor wasn’t fond of a female in his bed.

I would bet one of my balls that they aren’t Laenor’s. And I wasn’t the only person who was thinking this. Most of people were whispering about their fathership, even amongst the lords.

It was probably the only time I could agree on sonething with lord Bar Emmon, who after one council told to his squire that he doesn’t believe a single word of this.

But nobody dared to speak against it as it was the Sea Snake who brought them in. He even went that far that he tried to convince the Queen to legitimize them as true Velaryons.

From what I was told, as I couldn’t be there, It woke up a wild exchange of words between the lords about Sea Snake trying to get rid of Luke’s claim to the Driftmark. Even Rhaenyra was first sceptical about it all.

But then Luke and Jace took the word, saying they wish for their brothers, as they claimed to be one, to be legitimized as they proved themselves as the true Velaryons and now that Addam is a rider, they deserve the name even more. And after lord Corlys promised he will not change the succession line and keep Luke as his heir, the Queen agreed.

That all woke a suspicion in my head and not only in my own. Why would lord Corlys go so far to legitimize two bastards of his son? If they were trully Laenor’s. It didn’t take me long to find, hopefully, the right answer.

It wasn’t Laenor, but lord Corlys himself who fathered the boys. It all made sense. The city of Hull and it’s harbors were Corlys‘ second home. And with all honesty, both of them looked more like him. Plus, not to mention that Corlys didn’t share his sons taste in men.

If that was the case, and I had no doubts it was, no wonder he was hiding them. His late wife, princess Rhaenys was known as a hot-blooded woman who would probably burn her unfaithful husband alive if she found out he fathered two sons with a lowborn, half younger woman, not to mention what she’d do to the boys.

But now when she was gone, he probably asumed it’s finally safe to start raising his bastards.

If nothing, at least he cared for them. Somehow I couldn’t believe he’d cheat on Rhaenys. But as I many times found out, people are not always what they seem to be.

Many of people in the castle shared the feeling with me, I had no doubt. Even among the lords and even Rhaenyra herself seemed rather unconvinced by lord Corlys’s story.

Me and my brother oftenly made jests about it when we were back at our keep. But everyone rather kept their tongue behind their teeth, not wanting to lose it.

„Well…I suppose I understand you… It’s rather a big change in life. From bastard sailor to the member of one of the greatest houses in Westeros.“ I said to him, wiping sweat from my forehead, spiting next to the bench. Alyn shruged and scratched his hair.

„Yeah, you could say so. But you yourself at least had a name of your family.“ Alyn threw in. I snickered at that comment.

„Look, I may be a trueborn child of my family, but in a matter of fact, my whole family is born of the Dragonseed…we are the bastard’s kin.“

„So what? Now, you are a sworn shield of the prince of the realm. How many bastards can say that?“ Alyn said and punched me slightly into my shoulder. He had me there.

„Deffinetly less than bastards who succeeded in taming a dragon.“ Alyn sighed and took a long look at my left hand, which rested on my hip now. His look was full of empathy.

„How it goes with it? I mean, your fighting…“ he mumbled. I gently scratched my forearm, as I still felt something there and smiled slightly.

„It’s still a long way up for me. I started to train with flail only three moons back. And even though ser Erryk said I am doing great already, I still feel like I am nowhere where I could be…“

Again, my head was playing the pictures from that day where I almost burned to death by Silverwing’s flames. I still remembered the agony and heat that swallowed my body.

„I can imagine, mate. You were lucky prince Jacaerys and lady Rhaena saved you…“

„Just as you were lucky that your own brother and his dragon were around…Sheepstealer is a stubborn dragon…and he hates being disturbed.“ I said to him and gave him a pat on his back. Alyn flinched a bit and hissed.

„Hey…“ he groaned in frustration. „It’s still sensitive.“

Alyn too tried to tame the dragon, like I did. After his brother claimed Seasmoke, Alyn spent months on trying to find and tame Grey Ghost. Only a moon before he gave up and tried his luck with the Sheepstealer.

But it didn’t end well. Alyn end up with burned back and legs as he ran out of the dragon’s cave and if not for his brother Addam, he’d end up dead. But he was lucky he survived this encounter. Sheepstealer killed most people from all the untamed dragons and their bones laid in his lair now.

„Sorry…“ I apologized and giggled nervously. „I just hope you’ll not sent me to dungeons for touching you, my lord Velaryon.“

Alyn's response was that he jumped at me, trying to bring me down into the mud. In response to that, I wrapped ny left arm around his neck and held him. We both laughed as we struggled to get each other on the ground, giving each other friendly punches.

When Corlys brought Addam and Alyn on Dragonstone, we oftenly met at the courtyard in the training pit. Both of them were untrained and needed practice in arms as well as me. And since they were from noble blood, ser Erryk took it on himself to teach us all.

Normally it’d be ser Steffon Darklyn, but he sadly passed away at Driftmark when he tried to claim Seasmoke on his own. When the news came to us, I was deeply sad. Ser Steffon was a fine man and a great teacher too. And also an honorable man, who never, except that one time with Gerardys, broke his promise he gave me that night in King’s Landing. I knew I will miss him dearly.

It didn’t take long for us to get along. Addam and Alyn were both kind and friendly towards me and with Alyn we oftenly joked around about everything. My own brother, who shared names with Alyn many times told me that he hopes I’ll not mix them up.

I jokingly replied: „Not a chance. You’re taller, he’s funnier.“ That one response earned me a solid bashing around the courtyard from him.

I was on good terms with Addam and I could say I never met more down to earth person. But with Alyn, I felt I have found a great friend for life.

Both of us were second sons, both of us were looking at the world with realistic look and always had something to say, mostly cynical. And, on top of it all, I could at least talk to someone who was at the edge of death by fire like me.

Alyn wore scars on his back and legs. I oftenly said that he was more lucky than me on the matter of survival, as he is at least not crippled for life, unlike me. He just waved his hand and snickered at that with some funny comment, which oftenly resulted in both of us trying to bring the other one on their back.

When we both finally had enough of our little fight, we sat down on the bench, still laughing a bit. I wiped the sweat from my brows and looked at Alyn who was now adjusting his coat.

„At least at brawl you’re good. Not like with the sword.“ I threw in. Alyn knew I wasn’t really insulting him and so he smiled.

„Same with you, Yoren. But you’re getting better with the flail. You really had ser Erryk there. Just if you weren’t tired.“

„Pfft. I had him? He is just easy on me. In real battle, he’d cut me down like a retarded chicken.“ I groaned.

„I will never be like I was before. Not that I was good much before, but at least I could do more.“

„Well, I never was an expert…but you deffinetly fight good for a crippled man.“ Alyn tried to cheer me up, but not with much success.

„Maybe, but I am not good enough to protect prince Lucerys…“ I threw right back at him, frowning a bit. I again looked at my left hand and tried to clench it in a fist again. It was better than before and I could clench it enough to hold something but not for long.

„Fucking hells, Yoren.“ Alyn sighed in frustration. „I know how much it means for you. To protect Luke…but if you‘ll keep wallowing in self pity, you’ll trully never be good enough. It’s nothing worse than an emotional wreck of a knight.“

Before I could even form a first word of my answer, a loud roar echoed through the sky. Both of us raised our heads and looked into the blue sky above us.

Three mighty dragons soared in the air, flying close to each other in a formation. It looked like they already were going into the war. Both me and Alyn quickly ran on the castle walls to see where they’ll land.

As they all were descending down on the great beach under the castle, I could recognize them all.

First was Silverwing. I would be a damn idiot if I didn’t recognize the dragon who almost made a fine steak of me. She was as imposant as intimitading, even from afar. But even from the distance I could see Rhaena, sitting proudly on her back, giving orders to her mount. I said it million times and I will say it again. I am glad it is Rhaena who claimed Silverwing. She was meant for her and Rhaena was more suited to be a dragonrider than I’d ever be.

Next dragon was a great bronze dragon, the biggest in the formation. That one was Vermithor, the mount of the Old King Jaehaerys, called the Bronze Fury. He was mounted not long after my awakening. I was happy to hear that Jace’s plan is bringing results.

But then I have learned who is his rider. His name was Hugh. He was a blacksmith from my village somewhere near age of fourty, maybe even older, I had no idea. A big, burly and not very pleasant man with silver hair and hands strong enough to twist bars made of steel.

He was a Dragonseed, just like me, but nobody exaxtly knew who are his ancestors. But by how I knew him, I’d not be surprised that he is a descendant of Maegor the Cruel.

His head was hollow like an empty shell, he was rough with everyone, lacking even a small sign of respect towards royalty, including Rhaenyra herself. A few times he even had a small conflicts with guards, which mostly ended up in peace but on one occasion, it wasn’t far from daggers being drawn.

I met him a few times in our village. He was always like this. Not once I’ve found him drinking along with Rolo or his drinking pals. I remember one time he was off to crush head of the owner of the tavern only because he tried to kick him out after the night time bell rang. Luckily, guardists from Dragonstone were there and made peace.

I still couldn’t understand how it is possible that Vermithor chose this dumb cunt. He was not the only dipshit who tried to claim the dragon. One of them, a drunk name Ulf, which oftenly drank with Rolo back when he was alive, tried to tame Sheepstealer.

From what I was told by Jace, that drunken fool tripped on a stone, fell into the cave, right infront the damn dragon, who finished the jest show by devouring him like a strawberry. My opinion is that even dragon deserves to taste a cock cooked on wine.

I didn’t trust Hugh. I didn’t like Hugh. From all the people among the Dragonseeds I knew, he was the worst of them. After raising him into the Lord status, I went to Jace and told him my concern. Jace listened to me and told me that he will deffinetly be weary of him, but he can’t separate him from the dragon now. He needed him.

We needed him. I couldn’t argue, but still I told him to be trully careful.

And the third one was the Seasmoke, dragon of late Laenor Velaryon and now mounted by his son…or maybe brother…Addam.

Seasmoke was a silver-grey dragon who was big enough to fight but still was young and deffinetly not as large and threathening like Vermithor or Silverwing.

As for Addam, he was a fifteen years old lad who as his younger brother shared traits of the true Valyrian blood. Purple eyes, silver hair and as their Velaryon father, dark skin.

Like his brother, he was small but fast like a mouse. No doubt they both got this from their mother. And just like his brother he had a sharp tongue, which sometimes caused a funny situations.

But he was also kind and unbelievably loyal to our cause. Never I met more loyal person than Addam Velaryon.

„There they are.“ Chuckled Alyn and tapped his fingers on the rock of the wall, watching three of the riders being escorted by the guards to the castle. „I assume he will come here soon, so…if you still want to talk to your brother, you should go.“ I encouraged him, meanwhile trying to practice my left hand by clenching it into the fist.

„He will always make a time for me. He is my brother. He always did.“ Alyn said with a smile in his face. „Since I was born, he always took care of me. I owe him my life. If it wasn’t for him, Sheepstealer would turn me into a fine dragon meal.“

„Yeah, I know. I owe my life to lady Rhaena and prince Jacaerys. If not for them, I’d be probably laying among the dead in Silverwing’s lair.“ I declared with a small nervous chuckle.

„I suppose we both owe our lives to someone.“ Alyn shrugged and slightly punched my shoulder.

„We indeed do, Alyn…we do…“

Suddenly another shriek did cut through the air, right above us. Both me and Alyn looked up and saw two dragons descending upon the courtyard.

One of the was Jace’s Vermax, a slightly green and bronze young and fast dragon, ridden by the future king of Seven Kingdoms, Jacaerys Velaryon.

The other dragon was maybe thrice larger than Vermax. It was the ugliest dragon my eyes ever laid upon. Skinny dragon, scales colored in ugly brown, like if he was bathing in mud.

It was Sheepstealer, one of the three wild dragons that rasided on Dragonstone and who, until that day, remained riderless. Alyn flinched a bit and stepped back at the sight of a dragon who almost killed him. I couldn’t blame him, as I myself was more weary around Silverwing whenever I got near her since the day I was burnt.

As both dragons landed on the ground, I looked at Sheepstealer to see, who is on his back. The rider jumped off Sheepstealer’s back and stroke the mighty beast on it’s jaw.

It was a young girl around my age. She was small, skinny, brown-skinned with black hair and brown eyes. She also had a scar on her nose, suspiciously it reminded me of scars I saw on the outlaws who were caught stealing. She was smiling widely, all though it wasn’t a pretty smile, as her teeth was crooked, but her laughter sounded nice.

„Who is that? I never saw her in my vill-.“

„Holy shit…Netty, is that you!?“ Alyn exclaimed, before I managed to finish the semtence. He quickly ran to the stairs and run down on the courtyard, with me following him.

The rider looked in our direction and waved at Alyn, who stared in astonishment at her and the dragon she tamed.

„How does it look?“ she said slyly. Her voice was low but not deep.

„How did you managed to do this?“ Alyn asked her, still staring widely at the sight before us. Netty, as I assumed that was her name, whispered to Sheepstealer who laid down and then moved fast to Alyn.

„It wasn’t easy. Each morning, I was bringing him a freshly slaughtered sheep, until he got used to me… And today, he finally did let me ride him.“ She answered, smile spreading on her lips.

„So that is how you tamed him. Congratulations.“ It was Jace, who finally got to us to meet and greet a new rider into the Black dragon army, as some of us called it.

„It is nice to meet you. I am prince Jacaerys Velaryon, son of the rightful Queen of Seven Kingdoms, Rhaenyra Targeryen.“ Jace introduced himself, bowing his head slightly. Netty just extended her hand to him and smiled.

„Same pleasure, my prince. My name is Nettles, but people call me Netty. I’m from Driftmark. I came here two moons ago. I am happy to serve our rightful Queen and make sure those Green assholes will pay for what they did to your family.“ She spoke firmly but friendly and by how foul and dirty language she used, I first thought Jace will be insulted. But he only smiled and squeezed her hand.

„I am glad to hear that. You shall meet my mother, the Queen. I have to introduce you so she can meet our new dragonrider.“

„I’d be an honor, my prince.“ She said and followed Jace, who led her into the castle.

„You know her?“ I asked him, still not quite understanding.

„Yeah, we know each other from Hull. We grew up in the same neighborhood. Her mother was some slut from the brothel in the Spicetown as far as I know. They moved to the Hull. She was always looking at Addam with…dreamy eyes. Or at least that is how I saw it all.“

I chuckled at that response a bit.

„Seems you’re a bit jealous of your big brother having an admirer, Alyn.“

„Shut up, Yoren.“ He groaned. „We all were a really good friends. I didn’t know she was here if I am honest. And I’d not expect it.“ He took a look at Sheepstealer, who was curled into a ball on the ground, snoozing a bit next to Vermax, who was looking around the courtyard.

„Still can’t believe she managed to tame this one. That dragon killed more people than I can count. You heard what happened moon back?“

„You mean Silver Denys? Yes, I heard very well of that. Poor he and his sons.“ I mumbled, covering my mouth with my hand to cover up my grin.

„How unlucky can you be when Sheepstealer bites off your arm and then you and your sons are eaten alive by Cannibal?“ Alyn said, obviously nervous by just a thought of the event. Meanwhile I couldn’t hold a loud chuckle.

„I mean, a lot if you ask me.“ I exclaimed while holding my laughter. „You escape one dragon, only to run into another.“

As morbid and sadistic this humor was, I have found it extremely hilarious. That irony and absolutely chaotic matter of the situation was just so absurd it made me laugh more than anything I saw in my life.

And as I laughed, it seemed that Alyn started to crack a bit too. So I just laughed and in the end, both of us were laughing loudly at the fate of that poor bastard and his sons.

But as soon as we stopped laughing, another loud shriek came from the sky. My eyes widened in shock as I very clearly recognized the shriek. I looked above us and all I could feel was as my face widens in a happy smile.

Right above us soared young dragon with pearl-white scales and red spines. But what I also saw was a large cut scar over the dragon’s belly. The dragon slowly descended behind me and Alyn and let out a happy shriek, making Vermax and Sheepstealer look in his direction and causing Alyn to jump away.

„No way…“ I exhaled as I stepped towards the dragon who’s single golden eye stared at me with a warm stare.

„Arrax…you-.“

„He’s flying again, exactly!“ a familiar voice sounded from Arrax’s back. I looked up and saw as Luke slowly got off his back, heading straight towards me.

„Lucerys… Is he…healed?“ I asked him with a worry in my voice. Luke smiled at my comment and patted Arrax on his neck.

„He still needs to get his speed back…but he is fully healed.“

Chapter Text

„Lucerys…that’s…“ I exhaled, lookig straight at Arrax, who now was nuzzling his head against Luke’s body.

„He is a strong dragon.“ Luke said proudly while scratching Arrax under his jaw, while the pearl white dragon purred into Luke’s roding clothes.

„They all thought they got you. They all thought Vhagar’s claws were too much for you.“ Luke mumbled as he continued to scratch Arrax’s chin. „Well, look at you. You are here, alive and strong again.“

I stared at the rider and his dragon, completely overwhelmed by happiness. I let out a chuckle, feeling as a small tear of joy escaped my eye. I had to wipe it fast as I didn’t want Alyn to see. In fact, I didn’t want anyone to see me cry.

„That is so great! Now we have another dragon against the Green dragons! They’ll not get what has hit them!“ I exclaimed, holding myself from lubging to Luke and hugging him. Luke though only shook his head and did let go of Arrax, who now laid on the ground and curled into a ball, waiting for his rider to command him.

„He is still too weak to fight. Yes, he might is able to fly, but it will still také some more time for him to regain speed and strenght he had before.“

I looked at the dragon again. Arrax really looked a bit weaker than he was. No wonder. Keepers said the infection he went through was so bad it took all his power, making his survival a pure miracle. He looked thinner and his wings, though still strong looked more fragile than before.

I would swear he looked way smaller than before, despite knowing dragons can only grow. The wound on his belly caused by Vhagar’s claws healed, but it left an awful scar. Even now, an awfully smelling pus was leaking from small not yet healed parts of the wound.

The wings looked alright at the first glance, but as I was told, once dragon breaks his wings, it takes a very long time when it heals fully. But by what I heard from the keepers, Arrax’s wings weren’t broken that badly. The fact he carried Luke with ease was enough proof that he is on the best way to fly fast through the clouds again.

And the last were his eyes. Well, only one now. The eye he lost after the fall was pierced through by a sharp rock, no chance of saving it. Keepers had to use all their knowledge to heal such a wound as they didn’t come across a dragon with a pierced eye. Not to mention Arrax was trying to burn them alive when they tried.

But they did it. They removed the lost eye and cleaned the wound, leaving that one eye socket empty. It was intimitading when he stared at you with that dark empty hole in which once a beautiful golden eye resided.

Arrax noticed I am observing him. He raised his head to me and tilted his head slightly, letting out a slight purr. I smiled warmly at the dragon and stepped forward to greet him.

„Rytsas, Arrax. (Hello, Arrax.)“

Arrax’s golden eye was now looking into my own eyes, like if staring into my soul. I can’t deny I still felt a bit guilty over what happened to him.

Despite Luke always saying otherwise, I couldn’t help but not to feel guilty over it. I still told myself that I should have be faster or thing of a better way. But it seemed to be a destiny that it came to this. Arrax though didn’t seem to be angry at me. Quite the opposite.

As I made another step forward and extended my hand to stroke him, he let out a happy screach and met my hand. His scales were warm and rough and as he purred, his whole body vibrated.

„He is happy to see you again…“ Luke said, a small chuckle leaving his lips.

„Well, at least he’s not trying to burn me alive.“ I responded and scratched Arrax under his chin, making him purr again. I noticed Alyn as he was standing aside, looking at me as I was petting what he knew as one of the beasts that burned him. I couldn’t blame him for that.

„How…are you not scared of dragons, Yoren?“ he asked me with a more reserved voice tham before.

„Don’t think of me too high, Alyn. Of course I am scared of them. After all, they are not cats, all though Arrax here has more close to the cat.“ I snickered as I ran my fingers over Arrax’s chin. Arrax in return nuzzled against me, pretty much proving my point.

„I am scared of dragons, but not of Arrax. Arrax is probably the sweetest dragon I know…“

Arrax nuzzled against my hand one more time before retreating and turning his head back to Luke, who watched me all the time, sincere smile on his face.

„You’re right on that. Arrax is the sweetest dragon under the sun. And the toughest. He withstood the attack of Vhagar, saved both of us despite being fatally wounded and pulled through the infection.“ He spoke, pride filling his voice as he patted Arrax’s neck.

„I’d bet my ears that even Daemon’s Caraxes would not achieve that.“

„Bold words, my dear son…“ a female vouce sounded from the castle entrance. „You might want to tell that to Daemin when he returns.“

All of us turned our heads to the entrance. Rhaenyra was walking straight to us, acompanied by Jace, Baela, Rhaena, Hugh, Netty and Addam. She had a bit of a sly smile on her face, something I didn’t see yet. For someone who always seemed composed and calm, this smile felt mischievous and a bit teasing. A similar smile had my brother she he tried to make fun of me.

„Mother.“ Luke greeted her and looked at her with a slight smile, but his fave turned again into that stone mask he weared to not look like a scared kid, but a brave man. Me and Alyn bowed our heads in silent greeting and stepped aside so they had some space.

„I think I won’t tell him. I like to be alive.“ Luke joked slightly. That made Rhaenyra chuckle slightly. And not just her. Rhaena too chuckled at the response. Even me and Alyn had to cover our mouths a bit to keep our laughter inside.

„Very well…“ she spoke and both started to conversate. Mainly about Arrax’s health and about how Luke has grew up in the past turns of the moon. I wasn’t really listening to their talking into details, for I had manners and I felt bad for listening.

My eyes in instant turned to our newest dragonriders, Addam, Netty and Hugh. Both Addam and Netty stood beside each other, talking about something with Alyn, who joined them in conversation. They all looked like they are happy.

After all, from how Alyn said it, they knew each other for some time already and now their fates are binded by fire again.

Rhaena and Baela were talking together too. I had no idea what they were discussing, but there I noticed a slight grin on Baela’s lips and how her eyes traced Jace, who now was next to his mother, speaking with Luke. I wondered what she was thinking.

Baela was such a different person thsn Rhaena was. They were a mirror of each other in look, but thst’s where the similarities have perished. Unlike Rhaena, Baela was wild, foul-mouthed and never really listened to anyone, except her father and Rhaenyra.

I recall one day when I was practicing with ser Erryk when from the window which was above the courtyard I could hear some of the filthiest curses I ever heard escape a lady’s mouth. Apparently, she sent her septa to, quoting: „Go fuck herself with a candle.“

It took me by such a surprise I had to lean against the fence of the pit to prevent falling as I couldn’t stop laughing at that. In my defence, I wasn’t the only one laughing. Alyn, who was still recovering from his burns dropped on his knees and punched the ground with his fist.

„She is as wild and filthy like they say.“ He let out in between laughs.

„She trully is her father’s clone.“ I stated.

„Nobody ever denied that.“ Spoke ser Erryk, who’s lips were curved in a smile, which only told me even he was amused by this outburst.

Finally, my eyes laid on Hugh, who stood a bit aside. Compared to him, everyone else was just a small kid. Hugh was really a piece of a man, his body strenghtened by years in the blacksmith’s workshop in our village.

He was taller than me maybe by two feets and his arms were so large they could crush a pumpkin. He was an older man maybe around fifty years old, he had purple eyes, more of a grey hair and beard of the same color.

He looked like a rough man. And that he indeed was. Rough, rude, filthy and was dumb like a boy hit with a rock. I call it a surprise he managed to learn the basic dragon commands.

Never will I understand why he was the peeson Vermithor has chosen to be his rider. But it seems dragons have their own minds and who knows what they are thinking in their heads.

Hugh noticed I am eyeing him and pierced me with a deadly stare. He knew most people in the village took shit from him. But I didn’t, for I faced so much dangerous things in such short period of time that he couldn’t scare me. That didn’t mean I wasn’t weary of him. He now possesed the second largest dragon in the world and he himself was strong enough to crush my skull.

I turned my sight away and decided to join Addam, Alyn and Netty in conversation they were having.

„…but how you managed to get a sheep every day? No way you could steal that much sheeps and the sheperd wouldn’t notice.“ Alyn asked Netty, who let out a chuckle at that question and grinned devilishly.

„I’ll let that to your brain to find a solution, Alyn.“ She said.

„Well, no way he ever figures it out then.“ Addam threw in.

„Hey!“ Alyn said, offended by his own brother’s jest on his account.

„Don’t be mean, Addam. He’s not that dumb.“ Said Netty, giving Alyn a comforting smile.

„Indeed. He was smart enough to know when to run when Sheepstealer desired to eat him.“ I came in to give some support to Alyn, taking a blow in process too. Netty looked at me and measured me with her black eyes from head to toe. Her sight stopped at my left hand clothed in a black wool glove.

„Oh…you must be…Yoren the Black Hand.“ She spoke, extending her hand to me. I flinched at that nickname.

„He hates that nickname, Netty. No wonder. I’d hate too being called a Black Ass.“ Alyn came to my support. I felt flattered by that a bit.

„She couldn’t know. But yes, I am not fond of that nickname.“ I said to him and turned back to face Netty, squeezing her hand gently.

„And yes, I am ser Yoren of House Poles. I am pleased to meet you, Netty.“

Netty snorted a bit and gave me a devilish grin.

„You can throw away your knight manners with me, Yoren. I am not one of those fancy ladies you are used to dance a twitch around. I am a damn bastard like these two.“

„Well, then one bastard to another. I am a Dragonseed just like all of you.“ I replied swiftly, placing my left hand on my chest.

„You look more like a Targeryen from my point of view.“ Netty continued, again measuring me. But before I managed to say anything, Luke and Rhaenyra came to us, the Queen looking at Netty with interest.

„Well then… Nettles, is it?“ she adked.

„Yes, Your Grace.“ Netty said firmly and sharply.

„Well, my dear. I am pleased to have you here. You have shown a great bravery and managed to tame a wild dragon.“ Said Rhaenyra and a smile have spread on her face, placing a hand on Netty’s shoulder.

„You know what is now expected of you, right?“

„Yes, my Queen. To help you to take what is rightfully yours from the hands of the Usurper, Aegon II. Targeryen.“ Netty said, a bit nervous tone in her voice. She stared at Rhaenyra with respect and maybe a bit of fear. Understandable, I thought. After all, she was talking to our Queen, everyone with all five together in their head would be.

Luke stepped forward and shook Netty’s hand in a sign of friendship, which Netty returned him with a smile.

„I am Lucerys Velaryon, my lady. I hope we will see each other in the sky soon.“ Luke he said courtly as befits a prince. Netty nodded and smiled.

„I never will be a lady, I am glad I somehow know how to eat somehow properly. But thank you, my prince.“

As they all talked together, I decided it will be best to retreat and leave them to their conversations. After all, at this point I had no position at court, as Rhaenyra didn’t allow for me to again be appointed as Luke’s shield until I show my wounds are not greatly holding me back.

I turned around and started to walk away, when Rhaenyra called to me.

„Ser Yoren…why are you leaving?“ I turned back to look her in her face.

„My Queen… I am not a rider, nor even have any position at your court. I thought it may be rude to stay and listen as you conversate. I will retreat to my home, Your Grace.“ I said and bowed my head.

„Nonsense!“ Exclaimed Luke, who stepped forward and grabbed me by my shoulder. „Yoren, you are a part of this court, no matter what you say. Isn’t it right mother?“

Both of us looked at Rhaenyra who was staring at both of us, her lips curved in an almost invisible smile.

„My son is right, ser Yoren.“

„But…my hand…I am not able to fullfil my duties as your son’s shield… I am not suited to stay.“

„You speak like if you commited some kind of a treason, ser.“ Rhaenyra spoke, her eyes pointed at me. „Indeed, you now aren’t in a state to protect my son…yet… But that doesn’t mean you aren’t wanted here. You saved my son from humilitation and even from the claws of Vhagar.“

Her words were touching my soul, almost causing me to tear up a little. Even tbough I heard these words from her already after we came back from Storm’s End, it still felt unreal that I was getting such recognition. Only for saving someone I love. That it all was for me.

„Ser Erryk informed me of your progress on your training. He speaks fondly of you. That you push yourself beyond your limits to be able to do your duties. It’s admirable. But…“ she comtinued and her face turned serious. I didn’t like it. My first thought was that despite all my practice she will not allow me to protect Luke in the end. But just as I wanted to start to stutter my pleas, she spoke again.

„Do not go over your limits. You always practice until your soul is tired, as ser Erryk stared. You’ll not be able to fight if you hurt yourself before the real battle starts.“

„Mother is right…“ Luke spoke. „I am glad you want to protect me. But if you push too far, you can hurt yourself. And I don’t want you to hurt yourself again because of me…not anymore.“

They were all right. I was really pushing over the edge of my limits. Always. My mind was telling me that if I don’t, I’ll not be good enough to be Luke‘s protector again. I was training everyday, even after my training with ser Erryk I sometimes stayed and spared with other knights.

My right arm and hand were pushed to the very ends of their limits, hurting like hell whenever I woke up next day, sometimes unable to move entirely. Sooner or later something bad and worse than that would happen and it would crush my only hope in life forever.

I looked at my right hand, which was now shaking from exhaustment and sighed resignedly.

„Very well…but if you’ll excuse me, I’ll still go. I will take a walk around the isle to at least relax.“

Nobody seemed to have problem now. I bowed my head to Rhaenyra, Luke and to others and took my leave. Before I disappeared through the gates, I looked one last time at the group surrounded by their dragons.

Hugh looked bored and annoyed, Rhaena was by Rhaenyra’s side talking with Luke, Netty, Addam and Alyn stood next to each other, probably talking about their shared past and Jace was standing a bit aside, talking to Baela privately.

It wasn’t usual for him to be talking to someone at openned field. He was always the one more reserved and quiet person. Baela was the exact opposite of him. Foul-mouthed, filthy sometimes, daring, someone would say wild. And yet, they both seemed to enjoy other’s company and it was the first time I saw Jace smile widely and brightly.

My father once said that the opposites attract each other. I assume he was right. And by just seing Baela and Jace together, his words were proven right.

(Later)

The sun was slowly descending to the horizon and the sky was slowly turning orange. I was laying on a bigger rock near the small path, halfway between the village and Dragonmont, resting a bit, breathing the cool air of the isle, listening to breeze blowing quietly, sea birds flying above the sea and waves as they crashed into the cliffs.

Sun was shining down on me gently, warming me up a bit, thought in autumn it was no big warm up. But I didn’t mind, as I was clothed in a warm coat I once bought at the market. It was an old coat, a few holes in it, but nothing a few stitches couldn’t fix.

The sky above me was clear except a few clouds, so the sun shone right at me, stroking my skin with it’s gentle warmness. I laid there, looking straight up at the sky, both hands crossed over mx chest touching my shoulders, breathing slowly, enjoying this moment of calm and peace.

In the last few months, I didn’t allow myself such pleasure like a proper rest. Well, more like my mind didn’t. Each night I was waking up maybe three times, feeling tired and drained in the morning. And the wierd thing is: for no actual reason.

Somehow I always managed to pull myself together and being able to work sonehow. But then, as Luke and Rhaenyra stated, I wasn’t resting either. The never ending desire of mine to be by Luke’s side was burning within me and it blocked me from resting until I am able to be Luke’s protector again.

But after today, after hearing him say that he doesn’t wish to see ne hurt again and that I should be easy on my body finally stopped me and my mind finally allowed me to rest a bit just like that.

As I laid there, slowly my body started to feel heavier and more aching. My feet, knees, arm, torso, back…all of it started to scream in pain and tiredness. I rooled my eyes back as my throat let out a low groan, expanding the feeling of tiredness all over my body and mind.

My eyes were closing and I had no will power to stop it. And so, as the sleep washed over my mind, I gave in, letting it consume me. I felt more warm than when I was awake.

I felt like I belong in this nothingness of sleeping, a part of it. I could feel my body starting to float, like if I slept on a boat, cradling me to sleep. The sounds of the surrounding were becoming one silent noise that felt like a melody to me, a lullaby given to me by the world, birds being the singers, waves and breeze being the instruments of that melody.

My body felt one with the rock I laid on, my mind felt one with the darkness of my sleep. Finally I felt the last resistance to shatter and I fell into the world of sleep. A sleep I denied myself for so long.

**

A loud shriek suddenly pierced through my ears, making me wake up in a flinch. I openned my eyes, but instantly regretted it, as the bright light blinded me.

I groaned and placed my hand over my eyes, rubbing them gently. 

„FIRE!“ I heard someone screaming, after a small moment of silence, I heard something hitting something, people screaming, wood cracking and breaking…and splashing water.

I openned my eyes slowly, adjusting to the bright light. Then something hit my mind. A bright light? At this time of a day? Only if I fell asleep for a whole day here.

The reality of the moment hit me when I tried to roll on my side. When I moved, the ground under me started to be shaky, like if floating on water.

I openned by eyes wide when I saw the reason. I was no longer on the rock. I was in the middle of the sea, floating on a wooden desk.

I yelped in shock and quickly laid flat on my back again, breathing shakily. I placed my hsnd on my heart to give myself at least some kind of calming and turned my head to see what is happening around me.

What I saw took my breath away. All around there were battleships, firing fireballs at each other, destruction everywhere, the scene covered in fire snd smoke. Men screamed as they fought on the decks of the ships, ringing of the steel when swords clashed and cracking of fire that slowly devoured ships.

The water was filled with corpses of men, the water around them turning red as blood poured from them. And in the middle of it all, it was me, on a small wooden desk, barely knowing what is going on and scared to death.

„What is this…?“ I hissed as I finally managed to find words. I looked around to see where I am. It was somwhere after the dawn and there was no land in sight. I was in the middle of the sea.

Somehow I figured out to check the sails for the sigils or anything that could help me. Some boats around me were made in style I never saw before. Probably Essosi ships. But they were not from Bravoss, I could tell easily by the sails not being purple. On the ships I saw men, that by the look weren’t Westerosi, which only confirmed it was a fleet from Essos, but I wasn’t sure from where they were.

Another ship was in the sight and this time, my heart was warmed by seeing the sea horse of house Velaryon on the sails. I tried to stand up and wave for help, but unstable desk quickly talked me out of it. So I just got to my knees and raised my hand so they might notice me.

The battle went on and on. Ships were burning and firing at the others in order to send them under the waves. Screams and howls of the men who massacred each other were almost deafening.

Then…from the sky, a loud shriek sounded, then another… A flapping of wings then… A wave of wind came over me as save dragons descended upon the battlefield, burning the Essosi ships. I was almost starting to scream in happines as I saw the ships of our enemies burning in dragonfire, all the dragons burning down those Essosi wretches.

It all seemed well…but then sonething happened. One of the dragons flew too low. I couldn’t see which one due the blinding smoke, but it was a smaller dragon. With a loud shriek, the dragon was falling right where I was.

I managed to get my mind together and jumped off the damn desk, just in time to avoid being crushed by the falling dragon. But the wave it caused was strong enough to send me far from the place where it fell.

I emerged from the sea, gasping for air, doing my best to stay above the water, which was hard with my leather armor still on me and one hand numb. I looked around. I was in between the Velaryon ships. I was safe from Essosi ships.

A small sigh of relief escaped my throat as I started to swim towards the ship. But then I bumped into sonething. Or someone’s body. It was a body, head completely crushed, floating next to me.

I froze in terror at the sight. I tried to swim away, but suddenly, from the body came out…a dreadful…and yet calm and not evil voice.

„Save…him…“

That was all it said before it sunk under the waves. I was frozen and terrified.

„What the fuck…?“ I squealed in panic, but before I could do anything else, I’ve heard a painful scream from the direction where the dragon fell. I turned around. I saw blurry, but even with that I could see someone hanging onto the wreckage of the ship.

A crossbow bolts were piercing the person‘s hands and back and another came as the crossbowmen on the Essosi ships were shooting more.

„No…!“ I yelped, tears in my eyes. I knew not who the person was, but something told me I should save him. Something told me I had to. So I started to swim as fast as I could, kicking my legs and pulling with my arms, despite one hand feeling nothing.

I was almost there when one of the bolts pierced the rider’s neck. All I could see from him was the bolt coming from back of his throat, leather riding clothes and wet brown hair sticked to the person’s back.

Brown hair…

Oh no…

Luke…

„NO, LUKE!“ I screamed and wanted to get near, but it was too late… The rider’s body was taken by the sea…

„N-no…no…!“ I stuttered, watching as the body disappeared under the blood soaked waves. My heart was broken as I stared at the wreckage where moments ago was Luke, hanging onto his life, devoured by the sea.

Then behind me, a cracking sound, loud like a raging crowd. I turned around, only to see as the mast was falling down right on me. I screamed in terror, knowing I can’t swim away.

The mast did hit my head…everything went dark…but as it hit me…all I heard was a dragon shriek…

**

I flinched and almost fell off the rock I was sleeping on, when I woke up. My breathing was fast and my heartbeat even faster. I quickly got into sitting position, shifting my eyes around to see where am I.

I was still on the rock I fell asleep on, the sun was half way above the horizon, sky already catching shades of red and orange.

I hugged my chest to calm down my breathing and mainly my mind. It always helped me. I took a few deep breaths to calm down my nerves but eventually, I felt my heart slowing down.

„Damnit…“ I cursed shakily, grabbing my hair and pulling it a bit. „What in the name of Balerion was that…?“

I was freaked out. It all felt so real, as if I trully was there. I suddenly felt something running down my forehead. I wiped it with my forearm to only see it’s just a sweat. But that didn’t calm me.

A sweat? In such a cold day? Nothing made sense. Nothing at all.

I sat there, my arms wrapped around my chest, trying to figure out what was that. But despite trying, I already knew what it was.

„Another prophecy…“ I exhaled, terror in my voice. Beads of sweat rolled down my face and neck, making it’s way down under my armor. I felt dead cold. I wrapped myself into my coat and tried to wipe the sweat.

My hands were shaking in fear and I wasn’t far from starting to cry. Another prophetic dream came to me. A dragon falls into the sea and it’s rider is shot dead before I manage to save him. But what was worst, it will be Luke. My sweet little dragon.

My dreams were always about him. It has to be him. And the look of the rider only confirmed my fears.

„No…this can’t happen…“ I mumbled to myself. „It will not happen… I’m going to protect you…“

And yet, I didn’t know how I will do it. I can’t save him in the air and without my hand, I am not a fast swimmer, if I ever was one. There were no options how to stop it. At least no visible. And I didn’t even know what it was or when will it be.

I sat there, sweat and despair washing over my body, feeling like I’ll soon rip out my hair. Just as I really was about to do it, a shriek could be heard from above.

My first reaction was flinching. On Dragonstone, when dragon shrieked, it meant somebody is coming on the dragon, meanimg no harm was to happen.

But here, near the Dragonmont, the shriek could belong to an untamed dragon, who could easily devour me. Only two left were Grey Ghost and Cannibal. I feared not Grey Ghost as he wasn’t really showing up around people. But with Cannibal, I was shiting myself.

I was ready to run just in case it’d be him as I didn’t want to end up like Silver Denys. But just as Iooked up, my fears were chased away. Right infront of me, descending on the ground infront of the rock I was on, was Arrax.

Just as he noticed me, he screached softly and focused his eye on me. I gave him a soft smile, but my eyes shifted to his side, where Luke just dropped from the saddle. He looked at me, straight up, his lips spreading into a smile.

„Greetings, Yoren.“ He greeted me. I jumped off of the rock,quickly making my way straight to him, meeting halfway between Arrax and the rock.

„Hello, Luke…heh…went on a flight?“ I asked curiously, hardly hiding how glad I am to see him. Especially after the dream. I had the immense temptation to hug him.

Luckily, he did first, wrapping his hands around me. I did the same, hugging tight. I felt my eyes letting out a few tears as tge visions from tge dream again played in my mind.

„I was thinking Arrax might want to fly a bit after so long…so I did take him on a small flight around the isle.“ Luke said, again that firm tone he kept before the court and all of us. But he couldn’t hide from me he still was that soft and kind boy I loved. And he knew it as well.

„And you? It seems you’ve been napoing. Good…but why do you look like you’ve seen a ghost?“ he asked when he releassed me from his grasp, looking at my sweat covered face.

„I thought you’re a Cannibal. Well, Arrax….“ I said a bit taken aback. I wasn’t lying, I really thought it’s Cannibal first. But the main reason was the vision I had.

„Well, sorry for interrupting your nap time, sleepy head.“ Luke grinned, punching my shoulder.

„No need to…“ I said carelessly. „I didn’t plan to sleep, but it just came. I guess from all the work I am putting myself through.“

„I figured as much.“ Luke nodded, hisvoice sounding worried more now. „But I told you. Do not hurt yourself because of me…you already did…“ With that, his hand took my left hand, stroking it over the glove I wore over it.

„I told you…it was my own decision…and my foolishness…“

„But you acted like a fool in a good faith of protecting me…and I don’t want something like this happening again…“ Luke looked straight into my eyes, I looked into his.

There was a silence, except a silent purr from Arrax behind Luke, who observed us with his one eye. Both of us knew what we wanted to do. We looked around to make sure we are safe here. We were.

„I am glad you’re here…“ I whispered.

„Same goes for me…my dear knight…“ Luke said, grabbing me by the shoulders, placing his lips fiercely on mine. I didn’t protest and kissed him back, wrapping my arms around his torso.

Luke’s kisses felt fierce, desperate…and yet were lovely and he was as careful to not push any possible border I would have. Not that I had any. But still it was nice to know he cares about how I feel about this.

His hands raked my hair as he kissed me, rubbing his body against mine. I had to chuckle at that. It was just unusual for me to see Luke this comfident about something, especially things like these.

Since I woke up, Luke became more comfident as a whole. He could decide, he wasn’t willing to let anyone push him around, not even Jace.

He trained like I’ve never seen him, becoming a person everybody expected him to be. But for the first time, he wanted to be that man.

I slightly turned my eyes from him as he kissed me, looking behind him. A slight shivers were sent down my spine as I noticed Arrax peaking at us with his eye. I could harsly read dragon’s mind, but by how he looked at us, it felt like he is happy to see both of us like that. Still, I felt weird being watched by him.

Luke separated from me, breathing sharply, wiping his mouth, but still holding onto me with one hand. He had those loving eyes I knew since the day we confessed our feelings in the pool cave. I’ve seen them so many times and still thry will never stop making me fall for him over and over again.

„Were you looking for me, when you were flying? Or was it a coincidence?“ I asked him softly, stroking his cheek. Luke shrugged and whispered in my ear.

„Maybe yes, maybe no…only I know.“ I had to smile at that comment.

„Since when you are such a mysterious person, Lucerys?“

„Since the day we kissed each other…“ he responded.

My cheeks turned red a bit and my mouth let out a small chuckle. „That would be accurate… It’s a mystery for me how you could ever love me…“ „Yoren, stop this… I told you many times how it is…do not make me repeat it.“ He said, gripping onto my shoulders roughly. I just nodded and smiled at him. Arrax again let out a happy screach. Luke turned to him and nodded for him to come near. Arrax obeyed. Luke then did let go of me and reached Arrax’s jaw, stroking it. The pearl white dragon purred and again nuzzled against his master.

I only smiled and without any hesitation, I stroked Arrax’s nose. I knew I do not need Luke’s permission. Arrax would let me. And he did.

„Arrax likes you…as I do…“ Luke spoke, placing a soft kiss on my cheek before speaking again.

„How about…we take you to the skies again?“

A year ago, this question would take me more time to consider. But not now anymore…

„I’d be the happiest bastard under the sun…“ I nodded, making Luke smile even brighter.

"Not as happy as me...Yori..."

Chapter Text

„THIS IS SO GREAT!“ I shouted, spreading my hands, letting the wind play with my hair as Arrax carried me and Luke on his back through the evening sky.

„AND YOU’VE SEEN NOTHING YET! Luke shouted back, gripping onto the handles on the saddle and giving a command in High Valyrian .

„Māzigon se tymagon isse se jēdar, Arrax! (Let’s play in the skies, Arrax!)“ Arrax, in the moment he heard the command screached and slowly started to fly high, just to turn to fly upwards.

„OH DEAR MOTHER OF BALERION!“ I screamed in both fear and excitement, not sure what more. My hair fell from my back, pointing down to earth and I prayed my flail will not fall from my belt. I held onto sides of the saddle with all my strenght, as I didn’t believe only two chains can hold me on Arrax’s back.

Luke held onto the handles and laughed happily. Most happily I’ve seen him in latest months. His smiling face was something that warmed my heart and his laughter could make me smile for hours. Arrax was happy too, for his happy screaching pierced the air.

All though he wasn’t as fast like before, due the healing and regaining powers, he was strong and fast enough to pull a stunt like this. But we all knew he can go like this firever. So soin he spinned again, flying normally again.

This all only showed me how skilled and confident rider Luke really was. His riding skills were not damaged by the time he and Arrax were binded to earth and he trusted Arrax with his and my own life to perform flight upwards.

„ARE YOU ALRIGHT!?“ Luke yelled back at me.

„YES! THAT WAS SO AWESOME!“ I laughed in response. With that, Luke commanded again.

„Embrot! Pālegon aderi, Arrax! (Fly down! Spin fast, Arrax!)“

Arrax obeyed and started a fast descend, like a hawk in a swoop, except he started to spin around in the descend. Both me and Luke screamed as we watched the sea under us being closer and closer.

„Vēzot! (Up!)“ Luke commanded when we were close to the sea. Arrax leveled his flight and flew up again.

„Holy shit! That was amazing!“ I exclaimed, still feeling a tickling in my lower belly from the swoop.

„It’s better than last time when we had Vhagar behind our tail!“ Luke joked. He tried to be above it, but to me, it wasn’t really a topic to joke about. Not yet at least. The fact we almost died to that one-eyed asshole Aemond wasn’t really something I’d like to look back on. Luke seemed to notice how I feel about it and grabbed my hand gently, pointing his other hand infront of us.

„Look, sea birds! Let’s treat Arrax with a reward!“ Trully, a flock of sea birds flew infront of us, trying to escape Arrax’s reach. We both knew they won’t. Luke smiled at me and nodded to them.

„You want to take a shot?!“ Luke smiled at me.

„D-do you think it will work for me?“ I let out in surprise. But Luke just nodded, his look completely serious. That was all I needed to know. I took a deep breath and as I watched the birds fly infront of us, I screamed the word only a few would dare to say and one that made the bravest men run for their lives.

„DRACARYS!“

As soon as the word left my lips, Arrax screached and let out a stream of yellow fire, aiming at the sea birds. The flame literally cooked them alive. As the birds were falling, Arrax dived and catched a few of the birds, swallowing them like a strawberries.

„IT WORKED!“ I shouted in complete disbelief, letting out a loud laugh of happiness. I finally understood how it must feel to have that much power in one word. This word could end many lives. The knowledge of that was terrifying but also very pleasant.

And now, me, for reasons that only hearts of humans and dragons know, held that power too, though just partially. Arrax wasn’t mine to ride. But he listened to me, for he felt my and Luke’s love for each other. Just like in the tale Rhaenyra told me. Love can do miracles.

„You bet it worked!“ Luke exclaimed, smile across his face. „We are one and so you are one with Arrax!“

It didn’t take long time before Luke started to wonder how it was all possible, back in the skies of the Stormlands. First I wasn’t sure if he will even believe me. But he did and to it all, he was even proud of it. Of course he couldn’t proclaim it aloud, but many times when we were together alone or with Rhaena, he oftenly spoke about it as if it was the most sacred information in his life. But until now, we had no chance to see if it really was the case.

„Sōvegon lenton, Arrax! (Fly home, Arrax!)“ commanded Luke. Arrax screached and with a mighty flap of his wings he turned to the lands of Dragonstone. I stared at the sunset infront of us as we were reaching the isle.

This all still felt so unreal. Many times I asked myself the questions of how it’s all possible and I never stopped asking them, even though I got my answers as many times as I asked them. Me, a mere peasant boy, somehow became a knight and a sworn shield to the future Lord of the Tides, the second in line to the Iron Throne and to it all, my lover. It all just felt too great for it to be real.

But all the time when I told this to Luke, he only told me that I deserve all of it. And it always ended up with me not wanting to argue with him.

Soon, we reached the Dragonmont. The mountain itself was looking even more dreadfully in the light of the evening sun as the crimson sky was giving the black mountain a really terrifying look.

Today the mountain was without a mist, which only added to that effect. Just as I saw the meadow near Arrax’s cave, I smiled gently, ready to undo my chains, but Arrax didn’t descend and continued the flight.

„Huh…? What the…?“ I spoke and looked at Luke. Luke didn’t seem to be concerned about this. More like…

„W-Why aren’t we going down?“ I asked him. Luke turned to me and smirked devilishly.

„I am taking usvon a small trip.“ He was planning this. I could see it on his face, in his smirk. It was his plan from the beginning. To get me and fly us somewhere on this isle. But where, I didn’t know.

„And…where?“ I asked, still a bit nervous. „You will see.“ This mischievous side of Luke… I loved when it showed up sometimes. Before the Driftmark, I remember him being a jokester, pulling out pranks and making guards‘ life at Dragonstone really interesting sometimes. Or for some reason, he just did hide with Jace and waited until the whole castle looked for them.

Since then, this mischievous side vanished pretty much, replaced by insecurity, fear and shyness. But recent events not only burned his fears away, but ressurected this mischievous persona Luke once was.

Though I wasn’t happy to say it, it slightly reminded me of Daemon, just less radical and less whoring…

Luke led Arrax with firm will at tge other side of the isle. There under us was another meadow, larger than the first we were supposed to land on. Around was nothing bud old dried out trees and rocks. But what woke up my interest was a large cave in the mountain.

It was larger than any of the caves on the isle, large enough for Vhagar to fit in. Luke let out a happy laughter and grabbed onto the handles.

„Ninkiot, Arrax! (Land Arrax!)“ Luke shouted. Arrax obeyed and in a swift spiral move he descended on the ground, right at the entrance to the cave. Luke undid his riding chains and with effortless elegance of a skilled rider he was, jumped off Arrax’s back. I took off my chains too and jumped off his back to, slipping on the rocks slightly. Luke noticed and chuckled.

„Seems I need to teach you how to get off his back properly.“ I snorted, giving Arrax a small stroke on his neck.

„You should. But I doubt it’ll help since I’ll be not riding with you forever.“

„Said who?“ Luke grinned, punching my shoulder slightly.

„Said me…“ I sighed. „Be a realist Luke. We both know this won’t last forever. Sooner or later, you will take Sea Snake’s place as Lord of the Tides. You’ll have to be more careful. People will be watching more than now. And you can’t afford to be seen…“

I knew what I wanted to say, I really did. But words were stucked in my throat, holding like a solid iron door.

„Well? I’m listening. Tell me.“ Luke urged me, realizing I wasn’t jesting around and so he too dropped the playful mood.

„…you can’t be seen when you are taking your knight up for a flight. People already give us looks. I don’t like it Luke. I don’t want you to be seen just like your father was.“

„Which father you mean?“ Luke threw in.

„Ser Laenor…your father by the name. You know how he was seen and you knowhow people talked about him… If you are seen like a…like a…“

And again, the words got stucked in my throat. Luke rolled his eyes and gently grabbed my hand

„A sword swallower? That is what you want to say, Yoren?“ I couldn’t bring myself to say it. My only answer was a nod.

„Oh Yoren…“ Luke sighed and let go of my hand. He looked at Arrax who was watching the sunset with his remaining golden eye. Luke gave him a command in High Valyrian I never heard him use. Arrax screached and with a flap of his wings he took off, flying around the mountain and disappearing behind it.

„W-Why did he fly away? What did you-.“ When I turned to Luke to ask him why Arrax left us, Luke tackled me on the ground. I fell on my back, barely putting hands under me to save myself from injuring myself. But before I even formed words of a question why he did it, Luke got on his knees, snatched my morningstar from my belt and ran towards the cave entrance.

„Damnit, Lucerys!“ I screamed as I was getting on my feet. „Give it back!“Luke only stopped at the foot of the cave entrance, giving me a sly look that told me just one. He’s about to raise hell and I will be his play thing in this amusement of his.

„Come and take it by yourself. Or are you scared?“ He chuckled and ran inside the dark cave. That only got me going more. I ran to the entrance, trying to spot Luke in the darkness of the cave. But Luke was too deep in the cave to be seen.

„You little…“ I groaned and started to look after something I could use as a torch. There was no way I’ll go there without any light. But there was nothing to be used. The wood of the old trees was dry and useless.

„When I’ll get my hands on him, I swear I will…“ I was grunting, picturing how I’ll beat Luke for this. I almost wanted to walk away, just to let him wait for me. But then I noticed something on a rock near the entrance. A torch, flint and steel placed right next to it.

For a brief second I wondered why is it here, before realizing the depth of this entire „trip“ Luke took me at. He wanted me to follow him into that cave. But why? It was deffinetly a dragon lair and I wasn’t up to being burned again by the dragon. But if Luke ran inside, it must mean it’s safe. Not even he is so stupid and reckless to run inside anboccupied dragon lair…at least I hoped so.

It took me a while to make fire with that flint and steel. Having one hand numb and partially motionless wasn’t really helping but somehow I managed it and ignited the torch. I looked at the sky. It could be maybe an hour before the sun falls down. Hopefully I can get Luke and my morningstar out of there before Rhaenyra sends a patrol for us, I thought as I lifted a torch and entered the cave.

The cave was giant. It was nothing like Arrax’s small lair. This was a home of a giant dragon. I only could imagine what dragon once occupied this lair. It deffinetly wasn’t a dragon that now lived on the isle.

Cannibal lives at the most northem spot of the isle, luckily for all of us. Grey Ghost was a wanderer and nobody knew where he lives exactly. Sheepstealer made his lair not far ftom the village and the other dragons lived at Dragonmont under keeper’s watch.

So only dragon that could live here was a dragon that I never saw or that wasn’t living here currently. My soul felt a hint of relief when I realized nothing really can happen to me here. At least by a dragon breath.

Right now what could happen was that Luke sonehow escaped the cave and now I am walking here like an idiot. Judging by how I know how big of a rascal can Luke be, it was more than possible.

I descended further into the cave, noticing the black walls of the cave, painted by fire and smoke. At some parts it even looked like the stone was melted like a candle. It sent shivers down my spine as I imagined the strenght of those flames.

First to think of was Balerion, The Black Dread. The dragon whose flames foeged the Irom Throne and brought down the prideful and cruel Harren Hoare and his seemingly untouchable fortress, the one that brought doom to all houses who possessed the hold of it, Harrenhall.

A thought again came to my mind. If Rhaenyra wed ser Harwin back then, would it meal Luke would be a Lord of Harrenhall? If yes, I was damn glad he was just Harwin’s bastard as I didn’t wish for anyone to rule over that cursed place. And if the curse of Black Harren was real, then I am forever glad the events turned this way.

Deeper I went, more wider the cave felt. As if I was diving into an endless void, except that I could walk it. I stopped and raised the torch so I could see details of the cave more. The cave had a lot of big boulders laying around, some of them bigger than me. What caught my attention were massive stairs carved into stone right infront of me.

It must’ve been used as the climbing spot for the rider or something. Just the height of the stairs sent shivers down my spine, giving me a very good image of what size the dragon who lived here was. It must’ve been as big as Vhagar was, maybe even bigger than Balerion in his prime. Or maybe it was one of them.

After all, all the dragons once lived here.

But as I was drowning in my thoughts of dragons, a sound of a dropping stone woke me up. I looked around. The sound came from behind one of the boulders. I rolled my eyes and slowly went there.

„Luke, come on…stop playing hide and seek, this isn’t much funny.“ I groaned into the darkness infront of me and looked behind the boulder. Luke wasn’t there. But what was there caught me off guard.

There was a blanket on the ground, a carafe with wine, bread, some meat and fruit on a small plate. It took my brain a few moments to proccess this picture.

A picnic? At this place? Why was it here? Why did Luke got this here?

„BOO!“ „FUCKING MOTHER OF BALERION!“

That moment when I stared at the picnic on the ground was enough time for something…or someone to get right behind me and jumping on my back, scaring the living shit out of my body. I jolted and started to shake the intruder off of my back like a frightened horse, dropping the torch on the ground.

That someome held onto me like if he held onto his life, legs and arms wrapped around me. Soon enough, a loud laughter filled the cave. It was an amused laughter of a ten and four year old boy, who currently held onto me, trying his best not to shit himself from laughing.

„LUKE!“ I screamed. I, unlike him, didn’t really found this jest funny and I was damn sure I will need to change my small clothes after this.

„WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING!?“ Luke did finally let go off me and made a few steps back, laughing hiss ass off while I bent forward, breathing in and out hysterically. If I had to say, my heart was now pounding like a thousand smith hammers. Luke meanwhile was still laughing as I let out a high-pitched howl out of stress and looked at that little brat.

Before he realized it, I jumped at him and brought him to the ground. In the next moment I was stradling him and punching him in his chest, not too strong though. I knew I can’t beat him properly, but I thought a little friendly bashing won’t hurt him.

„Did that scared you?“ Luke managed to say between laughs as I was bashing him.

„You fucking bet it scared me!“ I growled at him, aiming another punch on his chest. Luke was taking all my „punches“ and laughed like I never heard him. It made me smile widely. It was always a beautiful thing, hearing him laugh.

„Oh? So my prince does think it’s funny to first „kidnap“ me oh his dragon, then steal my weapon and in the end trying to scare me to death, huh?“ I grinned and grabbed his wrists with my right hand, pinning them to the ground, while my numb hand gave me some small support.

„Yes I think it was funny, my dear knight. What will you do about it?“ Luke grinned and looked me in the eyes. Luke knew my right hand can’t hold him down but in his eyes, I saw that curious look on where this will go.

And I won’t lie if I say that I wanted to know too. I wanted to know how far this situation can lead us. It was so thrilling, so exciting. My heart was beating fast still, but this time it was beating out of pure excitemend and I felt like if a fire woke up in my core. A fire that burned just for Luke.

„Heh…we’ll see about that…“ I whispered devilishly and leaned forward. Our lips collided in a gentle but passionate kiss. Luke, as firm as he was on the outside since my awakening, melted down like a snow when we kissed.

It was like this, everytime we kissed. In these moments, he was again that gentle and kind boy I adored. He was mine. And I was his. There wasn’t much chances for us to kiss in the castle and since I was recovering, I wasn’t living there anymore.

But anytime we were alone and were sure nobody watches, we shared a few kisses. But this was first time we finally were all alone, no fear of being catched by a servant or a guard. And we both knew we won’t let that chance let slip through our fingers.

We moved our lips against each other’s, tongues dancing in a fight for dominance, both of us breathing through our noses to get at least sone air, not ever wanting to separate the kiss. But we both knew we need to speak to each other a bit too. I moved from him, wiping mime snd his lips with my thumb, getting off of him.

„Gods, I missed this so much…“ Luke let out a breathless whisper.

„Don’t start with Gods, Luke…“ I rolled my eyes and sighed. „You really are a mood destroyer…“ „Sorry, I tend to forget you are not religious…“ Luke smiled and rubbed my cheek with his finger. „But I meant it when I said I missed it. Didn’t you too?“

„Of course, my sweet little dragon…“ I responded, grabbing his hand gently and kissed back of his palm. Luke chuckled and moved to the blanket he has prepared there. I was still really curious how long did he prepare it.

„When did you get all this stuff here?“

„It was actually a blind shot. I hoped you will fly with me. But if you ask, I did take it here when you left the castle. I thought of making us a little picnic in the dark. Only thing left was finding you. And I was lucky on that.“

I blushed a bit, though it wasn’t visible in the darkness of the cave that only a light of flame was iluminating. Luke was really a treassure. The kindest and most selfless person ever to live.

„Luke…you little rascal…“ I smiled as we both moved on the blanket. Luke took the bread and split it between us. I took tge bread and also one sausage from the plate.

„We are lucky that servants like me.“ Luke chuckled and took a bite too.

„Who doesn’t like you? Except the Greens…“ I snickered a bit, hoping I didn’t say something wrong. Luke tried to think a bit and shrugged.

„I don’t know. But you seem to be favorite among everyone on the isle, Yoren.“

„Not everyone.“ I grunted as I took carafe and took a sip of wine out of it. It was a Dornish Red. Maybe slightly weaker, for which I was happy.

„Hmm? Who doesn’t like you?“ Luke tilted his head in curiousity.

„Well, Lord Bar Emmom for example.“ I said with a small smile habding Luke the carafe.

„Ah…yes. I heard he was a bit harsh towards you. Do not worry about that though. He’s just an angry man. He is not what you are.“

„Oh? And what am I?“

Luke took a sip too before he leaned forward and kissed me gently.

„You are the bravest and most loyal person who ever lived. And the best friend I could ask for. And…the greatest lover I never thought I’d deserve.“

His words almost made me shed a few tears, that much flattered I felt. Despite hearing these words constantly, I always felt like if I heard them for the first time.

„Thank you, Luke… Trully, I am thankful you chose me…“ Luke smiled gently and took another sip. As he drank too fast, he soon started to cough. I started to laugh slightly as he was punching his chest with his fist. My instant reaction was chuckling a bit.

„Do not drown yourself, future Lord of the Tides. That would be a real shame.“ I teased him. Luke wiped his mouth and frowned at me.

„Don’t be cocky, ser. Words like these can get you a day or two in dungeons.“

„Oh, now you’re threatening me, princeling?“ I grinned at him, slowly decreasing the diatance between us. „I can asure you I am not going to take these threads slightly. You are on your own here.“

„You won’t dare to do anything to me.“ Luke said firmly, too starting to move forward.

„Oh, my sweet little dragon…“ I gave him a gentle smile, before grabbing his shoulders and pushing him on the ground. He fell on his back, head slightly off the blanket, „surprised“ look on his face.

„Oh…what are you thinking ypu’re doing, ser?“ he said theatrically as I pinned his hands against the ground again.

„I am only taking what you owe me, Lucerys Velaryon.“ I growled in his ear lowly, which made Luke’s body shiver slightly in excitement.

„And that might be…?“ he asked playfully.

My answer was a deep kiss on his lips, which he more than gladly accepted and gave into. He broke out pf my grasp and placed his hands on my shoulders, grabbing them gently as he pulled me closer to him. His efforts to keep me close to him were something I always enjoyed. It gave me a feeling that I am trully needed and wanted.

I repaid him this by placing my hand into his hair, raking it slowly. As we separated again, his lips were curved in a soft and loving smile. My own lips copied the smile as we again stared into each other’s eyes.

„I love you so much, Luke…“ I whispered shakily, a tear of happiness dropping from my eye.

„And I love you too, Yoren…and I want to show you how much…“ he said in response.

„You already did…you didn’t give up on me when I was balancing on the edge-.“

Luke’s legs wrapped around my waist suddenly and his grab on my shoulders stiffened. Before I managed to react, Luke used his whole weight and managed to bring me down on the blanket. Then he quickly switched our positions, so now he was on top of me.

„I meant a different kind of a showcase…heh…“ Luke grinned and kissed me on my lips tenderly. I wanted to say something, but his lips quickly moved to my neck, nipping and biting into it, making my body paralyzed in pleasure.

„Oh…a-alright…“ I stuttered, letting him take the lead here. My own body was shivering, as Luke was biting into my neck. I raised my numb hand to his hair and gently placed it on back of his head. Luke chuckled and moved away from my neck, looking down on me.

„I just love you so much, Yori…“ Luke said softly. „I…know, Lucerys. And I do love you too… More than anything…“ I whispered. Luke narrowed himself as he was now stradling my stomach.

With a quick movement of his fingers, he undid buttons on his riding clothes and removed them, being now half naked. I only stared at him in a silent shock. In the light of the burning torch, he looked so beautiful. My eyes were shifting from his face to his chest and stomach.

Since the awakening, Luke’s body has changed. He no longer was thin and soft. His chest was bigger and firmer, muscles on his stomach were starting to show up too. He was still far from being a muscled mountain, but how he was now, he was perfect.

Luke took my hands and places them next to my head, so I looked like I surrender. He smiled and tried to take of my own clothes, but soon he stopped and frowned.

„Why do you have to wear that armor everywhere, Yoren…?“

„I guess it is a habit of mine. If you would be in danger, I’d be able to fight.“ Luke only rolled his eyes at that.

„Maybe, but right now in this moment, it is only a burden.“ I was blushing already and felt my face was becoming warmer. I stroked Luke’s hand amd just smiled.

„Then let me take the damn armor off, my prince…“

Luke chuckled a bit and allowed himself to move from my stomach. I got onto my knees and started to undo my armor. I was slow. Mainly because I could only use my right hand.

„Damn numb hand… If there’s something I regret about losing it, it’s that I can’t do anything fast.“ I growled when I fought against the tight buckles on the sides of the armor.

„Let me help you, Yoren.“ Luke said, reaching his hands to my armor buckles, helping me to undo them. I felt guilty and bad that he had to help me. He was after all the one I should help. Not reversed.

When buckles were undone, it was easy to get out of the armor. I discarded the leather chestplate on the ground and started to take off the rest of my clothes. I took off the arming doublet and placed it behind me.

But when I was removing my shirt, I felt Luke’s cold arms on my waist. I yelped in shock and almost tangled myself in the shirt. Luke was only laughing.

„Come on. I don’t have such cold hands, do I?“

„You bet you have…“ I groaned and pulled the shirt over my head, casting it behind me.

Now we both looked at each other, both of our upper bodies bare, appreciating each other.

Luke’s eyes shifted all over my torso. They sparkled from the light of burning torch. But not only that. What I saw in the eyes was an absolute adoration. Judt his look said all that he wanted to say. Never in my life I felt like I’ll burst in tears of happiness than now.

Being this appreciated by someone so…special like Luke just made my eyes watery. And the fact he looked at me like that now, after what happened to me… I swear that my instant reaction would be hugging him and never letting go.

Luke’s eyes were staring at my burned part of the torso. Skin on my left side of the body was pale, shiny and looked rugged, like if it was a piece of a cloth thrown on the ground and stomped. The scars were reaching from my waist above my colarbone, my shoulder and left arm completely covered in scars, small red stains over the forearm.

„I…am hideous with those scars…“ I said, running my fingers across my left arm. The skin felt rough and somehow greasy under my fingers.

„To someone maybe…“ Luke said and placed his hand on my chest, where was my heart and where were also the burns.

„But to me… They are a mark of your love, loyalty and determination to die for me, even though you didn’t have to. Those scars are out of love…amd I will never forget that, Yoren. I promise.“

Luke grabbed my left hand and gently removed the woolen glove I wore over my numb hand.

„Do not hide them… Do not hide your scars…at least from me. I want to see what you were willing to give and what you gave up for me… So I can one day repay you that.“

I was kneeling there, not speaking a word as Luke stroked my numb hand and kissed the joints of the fingers, each and one of them. I’ve lowered my head and let my long hair fall across my face as he did that. Only that could mask the fact I started to tear up finally.

„Now…“ Luke said, letting go of my hand and slightly pushing into my chest. „I will at least give you this…“

I wanted to protest, but when I again looked in his eyes, those beautiful, with fire sparkling black eyes, it took the words out of my throat. And so I gave in to anything Luke had in his mind.

The moment Luke saw I am under his spell, he smiled and leaned into a deep kiss, using his body weight to bring me on my back. I didn’t try to fight it and just laid down, waiting what he’ll do. His intentions became clear when his hands slipped down to my breeches, starting to unlacing them. That sent a small shock down my body and I reached my hand to his, stopping him.

„Lucerys… You don’t have to… I don’t need you to do this…“ Luke shook off my hand of his own and grabbed the hem of the breeches into his fingers.

„I want…and you want too…“ he whispered, slightly nodding down. He was right. My breeches were becoming too tight for me. I turned my head away in a silent shame, letting my hair cover my face.

„Damnit, Yoren…“ Luke sighed. „I already once jerked you off. And you act like a scared maiden.“

„It’s not…that I don’t want. I just… I don’t know if it’s right… If anything, I should be the one doing this to you… You are the prince of the realm…and what am I?“

„Again this?“ Luke looked at me with a comforting smile, his hands still on the laces of my breeches.

„Yoren… I don’t give a damn about your roots…as well as you don’t for my true origins. Here in this cave…I am not a prince. I am Lucerys, a boy…who loves you dearly. Forget the titles for once, forget our families… Only two of us matter now…alright?“

Luke and I again shared a long stare. His eyes piercing mine, his full of comfort, mine full of doubts and fears. As if our roles changed since the awakening. I wasn’t sure what to say or what to do. My mind was trying to solve this problem, but it was only breaking. I was lost.

„Please Yoren… I really want to do this for you…believe me…“ I closed my eyes, gathering all the thoughts and choices together so I could decide. I was silent for a moment, listening to the sound of fire from the torch.

„…please…“ I whispered and finally accepted what he offered to me with a nod.

„…please, do it…“

Chapter Text

Luke said nothing more. His fingers unlaced my breeches and his fingers quickly worked their way beneath the fabric. I raised my hips a bit to assist him in what I had a good feeling he’s about to do.

And I was proven right when he pulled the breeches down to my ankles along with my smallclothes, releassing my cock from the tight space.

Luke only smiled at how hard I was. He himself wasn’t any better as it was clear he himself had some trouble down there. I decided to assist him on that, but as soon as I tried to undo his own pants, he harshly pushed my hands away, growling a bit.

„Damnit, Yoren. Even now you can’t understand a single thing about me being the one pleasing you tonight.“

Before I managed to say anything, Luke leaned down to me and kissed me roughly on lips. I didn’t try to go against him and just let him do his job. And damnit, he was good at that. His kisses were comfident and his presence was filled with…some strange power that was binding me to him, wanting more of what he was offering.

I placed my hand on his back and ran all across it. Luke’s answer however was grabbing both my hands, pinning them next to my head.

„Don’t…or I you would rather be binded to that stone?“ Luke growled, not unkindly. I only smirked at him.

„Where is that raw roughness coming from, Luke?“ Luke ran his finger down my chest and whispered into my ear.

„It’s a Targeryen nature.“

I smiled and moved forward to give him a light kiss on his cheek. Luke smiled and repaid me with a long kiss on my lips. I purred into the kiss and moved my mouth against his. As we kisses passionately, the mood started to get even more heated. Luke started to run his tongue over my lips, silently asking for the entrance permission. I couldn’t resist and permitted him to enter.

He immediately used the chance, showing his tongue down my mouth, exploring every inch of it. I couldn’t let him do it without struggle of course. My own tongue started to fight with his for dominance.

The fight didn’t last long.

Luke won and purred into my mouth as he continued to kiss me. It felt so perfect. It was so damn perfect. Soon, both of us backed out to breathe a bit, panting heavily. I could feel my eyes tearing up as I stared at the most beautiful human being I ever met.

„Luke… How in the damn world I did deserve you…?“ I let out a breathless whisper. Luke smiled and kissed my cheek.

„I ask the same question, Yori…“

Soon our lips collided again, engaging in a fight for dominance. Soon I have found myself losing the fight on all fronts again.

Luke had me in his power. I was his to do as he’d please. He knew that and he was more than eager to use it in his advantage.

One of his hands grabbed onto my lenght, squeezing it gently. I moaned into Luke’s mouth, melting under his warm touch. I have soon found myself spreading my legs for him like a needy whore.

If anyone could see me like this, they’d forever laugh at me. Not to mention the fact I was this needy for a man. But I cared not. Not now.

Luke separated from me again, looking down at my now leaking cock. He eyed it for a moment, giving it a few slight squeezes before looking back at me. I was at his mercy now. My eyes begged him to do anything he pleased with me. Luke smiled softly and leaned down to whisper in my ear.

„You’ll melt down like the towers of Harrenhal when I’ll be done with you.“

His whispering voice…damnit, nothing in the world ever made me wanting anyone so much. I moved my hips up slightly, giving Luke a signal to finally get to what he is planning. Luke was more than eager to oblige and moved to my neck, sucking and biting it, making me moan.

Luke gave soon started to move down on my chest, kissing it slowly, taking the skin between his teeth, leaving a trail of saliva and also a few bite marks. I was glad nobody except him will ever ask me to get undressed.

As he moved to my stomach, I placed my right hand on his head,digging my fingers into his hair. Luke giggled and sucked on my stomach harder in return.

„F-Fuck…“ I cursed between moans. Sounds of my pleasure were echoing through the cave, making it even louder. We were so lucky nobody was coming to this cave anymore.

„You are so damn beautiful, Yoren…“ Luke whispered, his fingers stroking the scars on my body.

„I love you so much… All of you… And nothing will change it. Ever.“

My head fell on the side, watching the fire from the torch laid a few steps from us. The fire was starting to slowly die out. Soon we’d be in the dark. But non of it mattered.

I cried. I opennly cried and sobbed, feeling as my tears were running down my cheeks, dropping on the blanket beneath us. But they weren’t tears of sadness. They were tears of happiness.

All that Luke said and did today so far made me cry like a little kid. This moment was already perfect. Just two of us, laying together, sharing our love in both emotional and intimate way.

If he decided to cut this off, I’d care less. This was all I needed. All I wanted. And now it was happening and it wasn’t a dream.

„Am I hurting you…?“ Luke asked, worry in his voice. His shy and insecure personality again showed up as he saw my tears. I looked back at him. He stared at me with his black eyes that sparkled with the reflection of fire. His face was curved in a caring expression, saying I am safe. And I knew I am.

We were safe.

„I love you, Lucerys Velaryon… I love you more than anything else. I’d burn cities for you… I’d kill for you…and I will if anyone will ever hurt you or will try to separate us…“ I sobbed and grabbed onto his hand, holding it. Luke again was smiling, letting out a nervous chuckle.

„I know… And I’d do the same…“ He crawled back up to my face and placed a gentle kiss on my lips. His lips were warm and soft, gentle and sweet. He wasn’t pushing anything, he just kissed me like a lover kisses his love.

Soon he separated from me and placed his index finger on my lips.

„No more words… Now just enjoy…“

I nodded. Luke looked down at my leaking cock, biting his lips as he slowly trailed kisses down my body again. I was sighing in bliss. Luke descended down, laying his head on my stomach for a moment, sighing quietly.

I looked at him, thinking he is feeling guilty again. But as soon as I openned my mouth to ask him, he moved down to my crotch.

A loud surprised groan left my throat and my head shot backwards as Luke’s mouth found what it was looking for.

He took me into his mouth, wrapping his lips around my tip.

My breathing was shaky and loud. He only took a tip into his mouth and I was already feeling like I woke up in paradise.

„F-fuck…fucking mother of Balerion…“ I groaned, closing my eyes as my hand again found Luke’s curls, stroking them gently. Luke’s hands went on my stomach, fingers gently stroking my muscles and burn marks, causing shivers running down my spine.

I needed more. I wanted more. I wanted Luke to go further than the tip. As if he read my mind, because when that thought came to my mind, Luke slowly started to take more of me in his warm and welcoming mouth.

A low gutural groan came out of me as the damn pleasure was starting to take over my mind and body. Luke went down on me slowly, stsrting to move his head up and down, making slurping sounds, which only increased my desire and love for him.

He was trying his best to give me his best, all though he never really done this before. Luke was slow, maybe a bit shy, as I felt his own body shaking. But it didn’t matter to me. He might lacked experience, but so did I on this matter.

This was an act of pure love between us, a showcase of appreciation and desire we held for each other. It didn’t have to be perfect. All that mattered to me was it was him.

Besides…who said we can’t get experienced on giving pleasure to each other? I wasn’t against doing it more oftenly. Nor Luke did look like he’d never ever do this again.

Without warning, Luke bobbed his head down, taking in most of my lenght. I moaned really loud and gripped onto his hair harshly. Luke chuckled and started to suck even harder, humming around me. I was in a completely new world in that moment. A world of pleasure and lust.

Warmt of Luke’s mouth was spreading from my cock into my whole body. I arched my back in pleasure and curled my toes as the pleasure was building up. I felt like I am dreaming. In extasy I started to slam my left elbow into the ground, wrapping my legs around Luke’s body, holding him in the place with my hand too.